Late in coming to his magical powers, Andrew de Toraline had pursued the training of a Warrior. Shortly before graduating his schooling the headaches and visions associated with magical ability begin to manifest themselves leading to the investigation of his powers by the foremost Sorcerer of the time, Gabriel.
These new powers lead him to his soulmate and eventual wife who also embraces the new methods of control dictated by the magic. Between them they begin to teach children who have the talent but who are unable to learn the old ways. Things progress rapidly with more children being added to their classes even as they learn their own paths through this new and far more powerful magical control.
SORCERER/ SORCERESS
Prologue:
Prior to the time of the War, Tranquility had been relatively peaceful. Yes, some skirmishes would occur due to disagreements of both physical and philosophical/ political nature, but on the whole Tranquility had been just that since the time it was first colonized.
During the subsequent centuries, the sciences of the three major landmasses began to diverge. The continent, now called the Shambles, developed technological sciences and attempted to improve upon Nature's ability to provide sustenance for those living there through the implementation of technology and man made chemical additives.
The Survivor, on the other hand, relied more on Nature herself for their livelihood and survival. This caused both times of plenty and times which were, shall we say, less than beneficial to all the populace. This variation year to year caused these people to become hardened and capable of surviving in periods of deep need.
The Antagonist, survived principally through trade with both the other continents. Little of their own populace produced food and much was imported in exchange for other goods and services. Science here traveled several paths. Technological marvels became prolific as well as a much different path which diverged heavily into the genetic sciences and thereby producing living products for survival, trade and, eventually, conquest. That conquest began with the continent itself which was nearly twice the size of the first two combined. Several centuries later that continent could be found to be under the domination of those who had settled there.
That is about the time when their technological sciences produced weapons which could be used to obliterate any who chose not to comply with the masters of that continent. Once the initial devastation could be wrought, then the armies of genetically developed living weapons could be unleashed to finish the task. It was inevitable that eventually War would occur. At the time of ‘The War' there were hundreds of satellites in orbit providing communication between all continents, some were military, some civilian, nearly all were destroyed and many of the ground stations as well.
Some of those satellites were power producers linked to specific ground stations to provide energy for their continents. Few of these satellite - ground station pairs survived more than a few years. The ability to control the orbiting satellites or to replace them vanished. Over a few decades following ‘The War', which some have begun to call ‘The Devastation', the individuals who had the technical expertise to maintain the ground stations slowly died off as did many others with technical expertise thus leaving a vacuum in the realm of technology.
After another five decades technology has become something of a mythology/ religion as well as a hobby for only a few. Some technology remains or is altered to permit the limited knowledge of the Technocrats to maintain it but for the most part it is the Sorcerers and Sorceresses who provide for the needs of the citizens of a now much more peaceful world known as Tranquility.
The Weeping Falls seen looking back at Andrew's Valley
Any and all included images taken by license under Corel.
No affiliations or involvement by Corel or subjects in posted images is implied.
Jacket Scene information only: drawing not yet available ---- description - intended merely as aid to jacket or cover view of a small portion of this world):
Far in a distance of perhaps a kilometer and a half may be seen, slightly left of the center of this scene, that which is most certainly a very tall waterfall of maybe thirty or thirty five meters, possibly a little more and sticking up for only about a fifth of it’s height above the trees near to it. The pool beneath it cannot be seen from this distance because of those trees populating the slopes and floor of this valley, which appears narrow because of the distance, but which is actually about three to five hundred meters across when you see the cross section of it where it is closer to us. The trees are not so populous as one might expect them to be in this region, seldom touched by the humanoid races, but that is due in part to the global action and fallout of The War as well as the actions of nature in the year or two following that War. The past century has, however, granted a strong comeback.
From out of those trees and along the distant valley floor may be seen the sparkling of a rapidly moving river rushing toward the nearer mountains found at our left. That river is possibly not more than a meter deep and less than thirty meters wide, but moving at a good pace to allow for all that water spilling over those distant falls which may be seen here splashing over the rocks and flowing around the occasional very small boulder chancing to obstruct a small portion of it’s path. As it comes closer, spilling toward the shallow purple cliffs which are no more than thirty meters in height at the far left of this postcard scene, we can see the colour of those cliffs comes from the thousands of flowering plants clinging to their side. The river, as it nears the ‘L’ shaped bend in this valley, seems to suddenly take an abrupt turn toward the right of this scene. It crosses below from left to right gurgling and bubbling as if in complaint as it rushes across the landscape searching for freedom somewhere off in the distance to our right, receding into yet more distant trees without pause except for the small pool of about twenty meters across located down below this foreground overlook and seen located close to the knee of that sudden change of direction.
The pool has possibly been created due to the repeated actions of the many year’s Spring thaws upon mountains even more distant than that waterfall who’s muted roar may be faintly heard here. The Spring overflow of the river as it makes it’s turn eventually carving out that river fed pool of nearly tranquil water now populated by human children who may be seen playing and swimming in the water while other larger forms are indistinctly seen splashing their way toward shore. Yet another child comes hurtling out of a faint small shimmer of air barely seen slightly above the pool. A child who is curled as if a cannonball about to crash the surface of the water.
Found immediately across the river on the corner bank opposite that pool there is a scorched portion of land perhaps no more than five or eight meters across. Trees next to this area may be seen to have suffered a sudden fire of some sort even though their trunks and more distant portions are still healthy and living. As the scorched portion is nearly circular in appearance it is obvious that some recent calamity occurred at that particular spot but it was quickly extinguished protecting much of each of the trees immediately surrounding it if not the portions of those closest to whatever happened.
Below our viewpoint and seen standing upon the overlook gazing out over this tranquil scene of afternoon play are two young human girls of eight or ten years of age, possibly sisters, one on each side of an upright cat-like creature and each holding one of it’s paw/hands. They stand there looking out over this roughly ‘L’ shaped valley as if admiring it’s beauty. Although to the right of the ‘L’ itself and not quite above the pool which is more to the left they are still treated to a grand scene. The Feline, for that is the race that creature happens to be, is obviously a warrior of one sort or another for it has in a cross sheath at it’s back a sword and shield so placed as to be quickly available should need arise. The red battle skirt and light gray ceramic armored vest are noticeable due to their colour and the vest’s flat appearance which seems not to reflect light so much as to absorb it.
The older child on the Feline’s right is pointing with her free hand to something or someone located down near or in the pool well below as she laughs. Behind them a woman in a long dress has just arrived from out of yet another shimmer in the air and may be seen calling toward them, the younger child on the left of the Feline turning her head toward the woman smiling, just beginning to release the Feline’s paw/hand in order to run to the woman. Also just departing this shimmer is a large black cat of the size and appearance of a panther of Earth but not of that specie. An I-Cat and one from amoung those races who populate this world along with humans, Felines and a small host of other ‘intellient’ races. A world shared with hundreds if not thousands of other specie and thousands if not tens of thousands of plants many of which might be called ‘strange’ if they were to be found on Earth.
© 2008 - 2010 by T D Aldoennetti & Rénae Dáºmas. This work may not be replicated or presented in whole or in part by any means electronic or otherwise without the express consent of the work’s Owner (copyright holder), with the exception of the private and non-commercial viewing by the reader who is also the end purchaser. ALL Rights Reserved, including but not limited to ownership of Characters, final content decision, and more. This is a work of Fiction. All the characters and events portrayed in this story are fictional and any resemblance to real people or incidents past, present or future is purely coincidental. Any and all images which may be shown within this work are taken through license under Corel. Sketches by be provided for the work by Terry Volkirch. No affiliations, involvement or gender assignations through the use of these or any images of the subjects contained within those posted images is to be implied, intended or inferred
An Aldoennetti Original.
Chapter 01
These past five days have found the Shambles to be relatively clear and beginning to warm, hinting at the possibility of an early Spring. This is a welcome respite from the short but intense winters normally experienced by those living upon this continent. Nearly everyone is still enduring the heavy winter clothing as protection against the biting cold of the breezes which continue to float around here and there, and which gain some of their chill from lapping at the still frozen earth.
Feeders are just beginning their attempts to turn the soil, with great effort, in anticipation of soon planting the beginnings of their crops. Trees remain skeletal but appear to be awakening from their deep sleep. In only a few short weeks they may once again be donning the beginnings of their Summer finery for display to the birds and insects which managed not only to survive The War, now more than a century past, but to multiply and thrive despite the following long years of bleak landscape. Over the past eighty years a slow but steady return to lush vegetation is occurring after those first decades of damaged earth and fouled air. Time has allowed that fouling to become fertilizer which now causes the land to once again become productive much as it had been several centuries previous to mankind’s hostile attempts at control of the planet’s resources.
As we look over the forests, recently grown, we see bushes and untouched fields soon to again be lush with fruits, vegetables and other vegetation now no longer harvested by mankind but readily available to the wildlife, once again thriving, much to their joy. We may see an occasional deer, fox or other smaller animals visiting in search of early season meals. In the distance there is smoke rising into the generally calm air, occasionally dispelled by a gentle, if cold, breeze. That smoke hinting at human habitation shunned by the animals. The human sounds, also causing alarm and flight of the animals who dare approach too near, present themselves at the edges of this newborn forest.
One of this continent’s largest towns, if one may consider a population of 3,000 to be large, throws out sounds of human voices and laughter unlike that of the denizens of the forests and fields. These sounds soaring up into the air for the birds and flying insects to hear. They in turn pass the information to those of the forests, that they may know to avoid this area claimed by these, the human races.
As we approach closer to the edge of this city, we may hear the sounds of human habitation. Voices, Smithing, Commerce, and eventually metal upon metal leading us to find nearly four dozen young men in the practice of their skills on the training fields of The Scearnvale Academy. Young men grateful to once again be out of doors and in the cool but clearing air. Happy still to be in the sunshine despite their long hours of training and the heavy winter clothing which is restricting their movements.
"Keep your sword up. Battle does not stop because you have a headache," Weapons Master Liam admonishes Andrew, his prize pupil. The young man, as a result of these past 8 years of training, has become proficient both in Tactics and in Combat of all kinds.
"Have you forgotten everything? When I come at you like this, then parry to the left so you have the opportunity to cut past my guard. Watch out for the dagger in my other hand. Remember you have only your sword while I have two weapons. We have missed only three months of practice and you act like a new recruit?"
Andrew, who stands shorter by nearly twenty centimeters than nearly every other senior cadet in training, corrects his maneuvering and manages, somehow, to avoid yet another lump the Weapons Master attempts to administer.
"That was better. More like what I expect from my senior cadets. A few moments ago I would have thought you were a feeder, not a warrior. All right, go get cleaned up and have supper. Rest the remainder of this weekend. We'll continue Monday morning at eight."
Weapons Master Liam smiles as he watches Andrew depart the training field. Young Andrew is, by far, superior in skills and knowledge to any who have previously passed through the Academy. Liam is considering retaining him to teach others and to possibly replace himself as Weapons Master for the Academy when that time comes. The Scearnvale Academy of Weaponry and Tactics is the Premier Combat Training Center of the Continent known as The Shambles, if not the remaining world, and Andrew could be the one to see that it stays that way.
If only his headaches would stop. Liam makes the decision to contact the Sorcerer's League for a healer to come and check Andrew. The headaches are new, having started only a few weeks ago, but now they are something about which Liam must be concerned as they are throwing Andrew badly off his stride.
‘Hopefully the healers may determine the cause and cure the problem. Otherwise, I stand to lose an extremely adept cadet and the Shambles will lose a fine Warrior’, Liam shivers as the breeze rushes past despite the heavy clothing, armor and exertion just completed, 'Must be getting old. I never used to feel the cold like this'.
His attention momentarily touches upon the other young men training around him, correcting one's stance here and the application of skills there before he dismisses them for the day to go clean their weapons and armor and to prepare for supper. Liam shakes his head at the thought of this year's crop of warriors as he also begins his walk back to the Academy buildings and to his office which awaits him with the papers and duties he wishes he could foster off on someone else.
Andrew returns to his room where he strips off his armor and removes his now filthy and sweat soaked winter tunic and trousers, washing himself clean of the layer of perspiration and grime which has coated him.
As he examines the bruises from the training of these past few days, he winces at the thought of the new ones which, despite the protection of the armor and heavy clothing, will join them from the session today. How the Weapons Master may reach past the armor and strike him underneath it is still cause for thought. A few of the Weapons Master's tricks have been learned but even after eight years there are some which continue to remain elusive.
Andrew's thoughts now turn toward the cause of the headaches which at times have nearly blinded him. Visions which have preceded those headaches by mere moments. Visions which last only seconds but allow the headache to remain for many hours or days after that Vision has faded. Finally clean himself, he settles down to clean his armor and prepare his filthy clothing for washing in the Academy’s laundry.
Finally he dresses in clean trousers as he continues to ponder the visions of these past few weeks. Were he ten or twelve years younger these Visions would have meaning, indicating he is to be a Sorcerer. It is those individuals who typically begin to experience their Visions as they approach but 10 to 14 years of age.
Visions which initially take the form of looking through the eyes of another human or animal. Sometime through those of someone of the opposite sex, for this is how those of magical talent first come to know of their soul-mate. A soul-mate is one with whom problems, answers, triumphs, and failures may be shared, although at afar. Seldom does a soul-mate also become the breeding mate. Were this always the case then all the world would soon be Sorcerers and Sorceresses.
While these Visions are appearing very late in his life they must, even so, be reported to the village elders. Anyone to be found to possibly have magical aptitude must be tested by a Sorcerer or a Sorceress, sometimes both. To possibly find such powers so late in his youth is troubling and he wonders if he is simply imagining it all.
Nearly complete in his training as a Warrior, and with only a few short weeks until graduation he will initially be assigned to the fields where the practical application of Liam’s teachings may complete his training. There, the newly graduated Warriors, will continue the tradition of providing protection for the Feeders working the fields, off which everyone lives, from the wild beasts which frequently appear in search of free or easy meals. Perhaps, also, from bandits who seemingly are becoming more bold of late. If, however, these Visions continue then he may now find it necessary to begin training in the use of Magic.
Training with, possibly, another eight years of intensive study.
He is concerned about this for he cannot see what effect this will have upon the careful plans made by both his father and himself. He was to finish this Warrior's training and return home to make preparations for that which they both see coming at them like a runaway avalanche consuming everything unfortunate enough to get in it's path.
As a potential Sorcerer, the control of magic would be of great value, but the cost in time may be too high. He has heard that adept Sorcerers never really finish their training, continuing to collect or create spells and gain knowledge throughout their lives. However, should he be found to be a healer then the training could have great merit and be a welcome pairing with his Warrior’s talents.
He considers also the woman, a glimpse of whom he obtained from the mirror which stood before her during one of the Visions, wondering if she might be shorter than is he. The women of this village are his own height or greater, and the other males his age are nearly 18 cm taller. This has caused him some difficulty through the years, either as the brunt of his friends jokes, or due to the occasional traveler thinking this young Master of Combat to be an easy target for a drunken brawl despite the muscular appearance of his slight body.
Whenever confronted by one who seemingly is looking for an easy target, he usually manages to talk his way out of the situation. His friends also attempt to convince the offender that the idea is a foolish one. Occasionally, it becomes necessary to engage in the humiliating pastime of defense against a drunken fool. This forces him to actually engage in some form of brawl and trounce the instigator. Whenever this occurs, Andrew accomplishes it quickly and without anger, withdrawing the moment the danger is past and without permanently injuring the individual. He has learned enough over these past years that he may incapacitate while leaving the offender mostly intact, an ability greatly appreciated by the Healers, if not the recipient of the actions based upon his skills.
He continues to ponder the meaning behind the Visions and the possibility of now commencing training to become a Sorcerer. Many of the villagers of Scearnvale believe his life originated here, so adapt is he at integrating himself into his surroundings. Scearnvale, which always desires the prestige of producing another with the Magical Talent, will embrace this possibility without too much investigation as to his origins. Perhaps one in a thousand shows the aptitude and only one in ten of those actually survives to completion of their training. Scearnvale proudly boasts seven such. Seven in less than fifteen years who have completed such training and gone on to assignments elsewhere on The Shambles or The Survivor.
Seven! Most ‘cities’ produce but one male or female in a decade. If he also receives and survives such training then they will believe him to be the eighth. This will once again bring Scearnvale to the attention of those who govern this continent fondly known as The Shambles, and possibly endanger his carefully cultivated, but temporary, role of a simple feeder's son.
Sorcerers, Sorceresses and Magic were, prior to The War, severely hidden and diligently written of as mere myth, however they did exist. Magic now, once again, is slowly is coming into it's own. Since so few inhabitants exist, most of the Doctors and other Professionals are gone. Gone with those very large cities which once had dotted the landscape in ever increasing numbers and which vanished in mere moments during The War leaving behind only remnants to remind anyone foolhardy enough to look, that once there had been a large thriving civilization here. Medicines likewise were rapidly consumed leaving no 'modern' assistance available for future difficulties. The businesses which produced those medications gone, like all of the other companies which concentrated around the cities and which required clean air, electricity, and knowledgeable individuals to operate them.
Magic and Herbology continue to find their way to a new prominence as the primary sources of assistance in the maintenance of health and well being. Magic too, has found it's way in replacing some of the conveniences which previously existed and which were so energy consumptive. Energy which had been used without replacement for more than two centuries and which had been approaching an extinction of it's own had not that War interceded.
Indeed, it was energy, or the lack of it, which had finally triggered that long awaited holocaust. A holocaust completed by Nature herself. Awakened by the tremendous energies unleashed due to the weaponry of that War and the century or more of human contamination of the planet, Nature ravaged the lands and seas for more than a year. A year which nearly found the extinction of all living things on the face of the planet.
As the seas calmed and the winds slowed, the skies began to clear of the debris which had been thrown into the air and which became a shroud covering the planet. That debris caused a massive drop in temperatures before beginning to allow them to rise slowly back toward those found many decades earlier. Weather remains yet fickle, with sudden winters or summers occurring much as if someone rapidly builds a large fire and then suddenly throws bucket after bucket of water upon it.
Magic has come, once again, to be the means by which the Human, and other races, survive. While it may not provide all of those conveniences which previously proliferated, it does provide small assistance to everyday life. The constraint being the numbers of individuals who both have the aptitude and the training necessary to use that magic in ways beneficial to those around them, if not to the executor of the Art. While magic was increasing in potency and the number of practitioners of the Art also increased, the remaining stockpiles of chemical fuels continued to slowly deplete. With far fewer users the stockpiles should have lasted decades, however the chemical fuels slowly were breaking down into those unusable for many purposes.
Within eight years those fuels were nearly useless. Magic had not reached sufficient potency to fill the gap so we again lost numbers to illness and poor diet with no means to cultivate or distribute foods in sufficient quantities to everyone in need. It was nearly two decades before magic and the few nuclear batteries and the wind machines, which continued to function, were able to provide sufficient help to halt the losses. The corner was turned, Mankind was once again being provided enough support to ‘flourish’.
Now magic has apparently discovered Andrew. Who, if he does nothing about this unwelcome development, may soon be incapacitated or even killed by that magic. The bright side of this unforseen event may be his ability to control magic as well as possessing the skills of a Warrior. Skills which, due first to the training from his Father and those Tutors hired by him, has now been carefully tuned and shaped by Weapons Master Liam. Thinking of these many years he has been away from his home, he again regrets the loss, however brief in the scheme of things, of the nurturing warmth he had so taken for granted at his childhood home. He badly misses his Father and Mother and, during his initial years here in Scearnvale, he thought he might never see them again.
Reminiscing about home and his mother brings the Visions and the young woman back to mind. There is something slightly familiar about her but he can't quite place it. Shrugging off this strangely haunting memory, he considers the clothes she has worn these nearly dozen times he has seen through her eyes. Fine clothing and too, the rooms he has seen are like those one would expect to find in the home of someone who is highly placed in society's hierarchy of financial manipulators, such as his father has become, or of it's Statesmen. The other person he has occasionally seen through her eyes also reminds him of home.
A decision reluctantly made, Andrew dons a clean tunic, combs his hair and departs his room bound for the Weapons Master's office as he reflects upon the reason Weapons Master Liam himself is training him and of the three cadets he accidentally injured, fortunately not severely, during recent training. Even though the weapons are blunted, an impact may still render some injury as his own body attests to those strikes so recently and accurately placed by the Weapons Master.
In moments he realizes he is standing before that office door, having walked from his room all this way without noticing, his mind deep in concern. The years of walking these halls day in and day out have removed the awe with which he first held them. The many decades of student recruits polishing and cleaning the floors and walls to a lustrous shine eliciting that revered awe from those even newer students, fading away with time to eventually bring an indifference to this previous fascination. The Academy is now much like any other building except it has become home, at least for the present. At the Weapons Master's door he pauses, takes a deep breath, then knocks.
"Enter," a curt command given to any who place their knuckles to this door. Andrew opens the door, enters, and closes it, presenting himself to the Weapons Master awaiting his acknowledgment. The Master looks at him in momentary surprise as though expecting another, then acknowledges his courtesy and questioningly, "Speak."
Andrew summons his courage and begins his tale, "Weapons Master, I think I know why I have been having these headaches."
He begins telling his tale, starting with a few short weeks ago and the subsequent continuation of the Visions and headaches. "The Visions never change except for locale. They always involve the same young woman."
As Andrew continues, Liam's face moves from puzzled concern over the arrival of this cadet to one of careful consideration of the information being presented. Completed, Andrew waits for the Master to digest the information before the onslaught of questions will necessarily begin.
"You are certain of these 'Visions" then?"
"Certain? That is something of which I have given great thought. These Visions are troubling to me."
Elaborating no more than that and allowing Liam to draw his own conclusions as to why they might be troubling. At the next question and thinking to lead Liam down a false trail, Andrew continues, "Her hair is golden and her eyes are green just as are those of most of the women of this village. I know this for I have seen her for a few moments in a mirror which was before her. She appears to be about my age. Her clothes, however, are very fine material with some fur added for warmth. Her companion is a very large upright cat with paws more like hands, and a face more nearly human than cat though still covered in fur. It is wearing a skirt and blouse with a travel pouch and weapons strapped around it's waist. Each time I have had one of these Visions it has been accompanied and followed by one of those severe headaches which have plagued me these past three weeks."
The Master scowls at the mention of a Feline. Few still exist now numbering, perhaps, in the low thousands. The race of Felines were genetically engineered by mixing the DNA characteristics of a Jaguar and that of Human 'donors'. The Race of Humans which occupied the third, now nonexistent, landmass were extremely advanced in the Genetic sciences. Well beyond that of those of any other continent although their advances were unusually provocative, thereby eliciting outcry of many of the peoples of the other continents.
The remaining Felines, who originally were designed as very effective warriors for that Human Race, have now become Mercenaries or Protectors employed on the two surviving landmasses. Few Felines are found in The Shambles as their need for a warmer climate and shorter winter months has naturally caused them to gravitate to The Survivor where they frequently hire out as protectors of family members of prominent individuals.
Family members who might otherwise become victims of those who are seeking the opportunity of rapid increase in wealth, without the requisite expenditure of time or self energy, such that they may pursue some grand agenda of their own without regard for any others. The victims of those kidnapings would likely be killed despite any payment of the required funds. This would occur because the identification of a gentleman bandit by someone who is dead is extremely unlikely to occur. Liam considers all he has been told and his eyes turn reflective as he considers, too, the loss of his prize pupil to the Sorcerer’s Guild.
"Very well. You are to halt all practice and studies until you may be tested. I shall notify the Elders and Sorcerers immediately and request the test. You say the Visions have been clear and the woman was aware of your presence?"
"Yes, Master. She seemed aware of me, turning her eyes around the room as if to allow me to see everything."
The Weapons Master's eyebrows rise then fall as he muses this answer.
"Did either of you speak? Did you tell her anything? Anything!"
"No, Master. The few times I actually managed control she would look at something which would cause me surprise and I would lose concentration. The Vision would then fade."
"Good. Hold yourself ready that at any time you may be tested. Dismissed."
"Yes, Weapons Master."
Andrew provides the courtesies required of even a senior cadet and departs the office as the Master rings a small bell, summoning a new recruit to his office. This, presumably, to send a message. Andrew's thoughts turn inward and he begins to ponder both the woman and her companion. I wonder who she is? The feeling of slight recognition still haunting him but elusively floating past before he may grasp it. As the range of such a gift is known to be low, perhaps a few kilometers, she must be somewhere nearby.
That would mean she is likely the daughter of one of the Statesmen who reside near the capitol of The Shambles, located only five kilometers distant. I may have seen her sometime in town. This strange and unintended contact is remarkable as most never find their soul-mate due to the short range offered by such Visions. The longest distance of which anyone has made mention, in awe of the feat, has remained less than twenty kilometers with most in the low to mid single digits.
If no soul-mate is encountered then the Visions seem to turn more to the surroundings, sometimes flickering through friends or animals. The more powerful purveyors of magic have found their soul-mate. It is this link which somehow allows greater resources from which each of them may draw when performing their magic. Just how this is so no one has explained, although perhaps those who train in the magical Arts may know.
Such Visions, even for one who is trained, seldom have much clarity being described by most as seen through a haze or fog. Without training they seldom occur with precision, frequently flitting about from one to another as the young Sorcerer, or Sorceress, finds their mind looking out from different eyes. Andrew, therefore, wonders at the possibility that he has had nearly a dozen Visions through the eyes of the same woman and, as yet, from no others. The Visions have been short, usually less than five seconds, no more than thirty, but extremely clear.
Of late, they have been lasting longer and longer with the longest being nearly thirty seconds, the one time he was able to hold his concentration before being distracted. Now the woman also becomes aware of him, almost instantly, whenever the Visions occur. She seems to welcome them and appears to be trying to help hold the link.
Finally noticing a rumbling sound he first casts about looking for it's source and then decides it is his stomach reminding him it is nearly supper. Subconsciously he has been walking in the direction of the meal hall and he spies some of his friends who are about to enter. Andrew joins them adding his voice to their discussions of their various exploits and the bruises acquired that day on the training grounds due to errors in their performances.
"You seem to have received more than your usual share of lumps at the hands of the Weapons Master today. Finally found a pretty girl to distract you?"
The others laughing at the question, for they know he has had little to do with the girls of the village. They often joke about this, ‘Andrew is a confirmed Bachelor, he is petrified a woman might speak to him’.
"Indeed. Yes, I have." he replies to the surprise and varied responses of his friends.
"It's about time."
"You? Never! Are you going to invite her to tomorrow's Music festival?"
"Who is she?"
"When did you meet her?"
"I hope it isn't my Fran with whom you are taken."
Accepting the good natured jibes, Andrew pauses a moment and then smiles, "No. It isn't Fran. I don't know her name. I haven't met her, just seen her in passing."
"Ah, love at first sight," the romantic of the group exhales, "that is best way. I know."
The others of the group all laugh at his statement, poking fun, for the young romantic has been 'in love' now with nearly half the young women of the nearby village. Some day one of them will captivate him completely and then he will learn what love is all about. Until then, the company of a young woman at his arm as he goes about town is the extent of the 'love' he is experiencing.
From another, "Andrew when will you learn you must first speak with a woman if you want meet her?"
This decidedly new and adventurous topic continues to be followed during the supper hour. Andrew is besieged with questions and comments throughout the meal. Finishing supper they invite him to go share a pint of brew in town but he declines with thanks, returning to the seclusion of his quarters. As a senior cadet, in his eighth year, he has quarters which he need not share so there he may find some peace. Peace, if the Visions do not return as he attempts to rest.
Sometime during the night he suddenly awakens. His mental clock telling him it is still evening, although past dusk. Again he is experiencing a Vision of a room occupied by that young woman. Her companion sitting at the table which appears to be just before him. An increase to the severity of his headache just beginning make itself known. She is looking at the Feline even as he, mere moments later, hears, "Who are you?"
The words which appear to be spoken in his room as though she is standing next to him asking the question, cause him to jerk around looking for her. Her voice a melody of sound invoking in him the desire that the room might not be empty and she may be there with him so they may talk, thus allowing hin to continue to hear her voice. He imagines he may smell her perfume and the candles which fill her room. For a Vision to be accompanied by sound is amazing enough but to be able to smell that which is around her causes him to again doubt the validity of the Visions were it not for the splitting headaches which accompany them. Another, more sinister thought surfaces. 'What if I'm going mad?'
Thinking back to all of the things he has heard about these Visions, he does not remember any mention of sound or smell being a part. But then he recalls Master Liam's question, 'Did either of you speak?' That tells him sound may be a part of the Vision. Possibly then, smell may also.
Once again, his attempt at concentration has been broken. Her question surprising him and causing him to direct his thoughts in a different direction rather than attempting to hold that tenuous link. His already splitting headache now doubling in intensity and nearly blinding him as he attempts concentration of something, anything, which will distract him and allow him to drop into a fitful sleep.
A knock at his door interrupts his dreaming. Trying to decide if he heard the knock, or if it was a part of his dream, the decision is made for him as another knock occurs. The window remains dark, offering no clue to the hour.
"Enter."
A new recruit carrying a candle lantern opens the door providing the courtesies to which he, as a senior cadet, is due. The recruit then conveys with some curiosity, "The Weapons Master and Sorcerer Gabriel request your immediate presence at the Master's office."
The time has come, and his heart is in his throat but, "Please tell them I shall be there within a few minutes."
Again the necessary courtesies occur before the recruit rushes off to deliver his answer. Andrew's thoughts slowly collect themselves as he again dons the clean tunic preparing to leave his room. Strange thoughts pounding through his head as he attempts to make sense of the impressions he has noted each time the Visions have occurred. It is almost like walking down a road unraveling many balls of twine while simultaneously winding in others. Twine which is fastened to that woman's power at her end and somehow attached to his unsuspected power. The twine never runs out and he has noticed too, other lines attached to things with which he is familiar. As he moves from one place to another, he allows many rolls to unwind while tightening others as the objects, people and animals to which they are attached approach, only to unroll again as they retreat from him. Shaking himself fully awake, Andrew pulls on his boots then leaves his room in search of that elusive answer to the question, 'Who, and what am I to be?'
The hour is unusual, as is the speed with which a Sorcerer has responded. Further, Sorcerer Gabriel is the head of the Sorcerer's League and, while it is not unusual for him to respond, his presence portends some as yet unknown circumstance, giving Andrew more pause for thought. Andrew recalls a number of others who have gone through the testing and seldom has there been less than two or three days between the request and the arrival of either a Sorcerer or Sorceress to perform same. Then again, it may simply be that Sorcerer Gabriel was free at the moment and decided to pursue this possibility of a new Sorcerer himself.
Minutes later Andrew is standing outside the Weapons Master's door.
Before he may knock, the door is opened by Sorcerer Gabriel, "Enter."
Reporting mechanically to the Master, he relates this most recent encounter with the lady. Instructions follow, and he is told to accompany the Sorcerer to a room which has been prepared for the testing. The Sorcerer leads the way in silence and Andrew follows with numerous questions beginning to form next to or in spite of his headache. Once in the room Gabriel wards the entire room; floor, walls, doors, windows and ceiling. The candles on the table and in the sconces on the walls suddenly extinguish as a blue haze begins to form over the table slowly brightening until the entire room is bathed in the pale blue haze and shadows flee.
"Sit on the chair."
Andrew complies still uncertain of what to expect as no one other than those immediately involved ever have known what events are involved in a testing.
"Look at me. Concentrate on only me and look nowhere else for any reason. Whatever occurs here, you are safe so long as you concentrate only on me and you remain seated. Do you understand?"
"Yes, I am..."
"Silence. Answer Yes, or answer No, but do not provide explanations, nor questions. Do you understand these instructions?"
"Yes," somewhat angrily at being treated like a four year old.
Gabriel continues his muttered chanting and 'things' begin to become visible in the haze. Concentrating upon Gabriel is quite difficult as these 'things' fly across Andrew's vision and brush up against him. Slowly he finds himself concentrating solely upon Gabriel's face and those things become less and less discernable. Suddenly the Vision is present again. Again of the room previously seen, but without the Feline anywhere noticeable. The woman’s gaze slowly turns to rest once again upon the unbroken mirror standing full length before her.
"Does my appearance please you?"
The question floats in the air just as though she is present in the room. Immediately the haze vanishes, the candles light and the Sorcerer staggers. At the same time Andrew falls out of the chair, unconscious. A few minutes later he is once again awake with the Sorcerer assisting him.
"Do not speak. Follow my directions implicitly. I am going to summon others to assist so I shall depart the room for a few minutes. Do NOT for any reason depart this room. NOT for ANY reason. Do you understand?"
"No. What is happening? Why am I to remain here? What if there is a fire or other problem? I cannot just stay here."
"Silence! You will remain here on pain of death by magic. After I depart the room it will be sealed. You shall be completely safe here and my colleagues shall arrive within the hour. Your test is only just beginning. We shall continue it upon their arrival. Speak with no one, not even the woman in the Vision. If a Vision appears again, break away from it. Do you understand? Yes or No."
Angry, Andrew is about to give a portion of his mind to this Sorcerer, Gabriel or not. Just as he opens his mouth to speak, Gabriel raises his hand and more gently, "Do not be worried. You have done nothing. The Vision is unusual, especially so, since you may project it and it may be accompanied by audible words and scents. I need others to help me contain this should that individual be a powerful Sorceress. I do not yet know if you have the gift or if she is simply projecting upon you. Be at ease. We shall find out more before the night is out. Meanwhile this small spell shall help relieve your headaches."
He passes his hand across Andrew’s eyes as Andrew then sags in relief. For the first time in many days he feels he could sleep without pain as he begins to relax before slumping in the chair, asleep.
When he again awakens, he find himself alone in the room and the headache gone. Within moments six individuals walk into the room, each attired in the robes of a Sorcerer or a Sorceress. Three each, male and female including Gabriel, who guides them to specific locations surrounding him at the chair. Again, he gives instructions to watch his face and only his face as the candles abruptly go out, the blue haze replaced by a red one. Testing began anew.
" ‘Who am I?’ Alex, are you addled? OH! Is it that Sorcerer again?"
SaVannah instantly switched to high alert and while interested in this continuing contact is concerned as well for her friend and charge. The concern is due to her frustrated inability to protect Alexandra from a Vision despite all her Warrior’s training and the centuries of hunting and fighting bred into her through the blood of her varied ancestors. Blood counts for a lot in her race. The inability to act becoming ever more frustrating to her despite finding herself standing within arm’s distance of her Human friend. Missii makes herself a promise that if this Sorcerer manages to harm Alexandra in any way, somehow she will find a way to make her anger of his actions known to him. He will find this Feline to be more than he could ever think of handling. She considers her possible actions and is determined she will make him regret any harmful actions he might take over many days tearful contemplation of same.
Even as Missii is considering all this, Alexandra nods her answer to the question posed even as she continues her concentration, attempting first to help hold and then to regain that fleeting connection with the unknown male who repeatedly has reached out to her. She continues casting her thoughts about the area, frowning as the connection is lost despite her best efforts to hold it. Again, as in each time over these past three weeks, she is unable to locate any trace of him once the link is closed bringing her own frustration, once again, to the surface.
“Each time it seems his concentration wanders and the link becomes unimportant. What could be more important than finding your soul-mate?”
Alexandra has, fortunately, long since sought relief from these new headaches which, while greatly reduced from those of the first manifestation of magical ability, have resulted from this contact. Once that relief had been achieved shortly after the first vision she has not been plagued by that detrimental aspect of these contacts. The only difficulty now is her frustration at the Sister’s inability to quickly locate the young Sorcerer who apparently is to be her-soul mate. The individual reaching out to her is male of course, that is beyond question. She is not aware of how she knows his gender but she is certain of it.
"Yes,” she finally answers still halfheartedly searching, “he is gone now. He must be a very powerful Sorcerer for the Visions to have such clarity. I also know he must be somewhere nearby for such Visions have very limited range. The furthest anyone remembers is less than ten kilometers although there have been unconfirmed reports of distances up to nearly twenty. Perhaps he lives in the city."
Again she casts out to try to find the source of these Visions. That she had never found her soul-mate before beginning her training had resigned her to the probability that no matter her skill, she would never have that additional power which comes from the pairing and thus her actions would never reach the potential they might. Now the possibility finally is presenting itself in a most unusual way.
While excited at the chance of producing a sustained connection and the many new doors it could open in her training and subsequent power, she is also apprehensive that this male may be many years her junior. This would mean he will benefit far more than she from the pairing. Unable to find the flavor of that contact anywhere nearby she is puzzled and concerned. She continues to muse over all she has perceived in these brief contacts with the elusive male. Also of concern is the strange difficulty that he is not a student at the Sorcerer’s Hall in Percoin. That was the first place the Sisterhood checked. Could it be he is more powerful than most and therefore has a greater range? That would explain her inability to find him after a contact but... That is so near unlikely as to be absurd. How could a new practitioner be so powerful as to be able to outdistance one who has had years of training?
"I am unable to locate him. How may he hide like this? There must be a way to hold this link, if I but had more power I could do much more to prevent it from closing. We must be at the very edge of his range. I cannot believe he has enough power to reach me and yet he might be beyond my own."
SaVannah listens as Alexandra talks out her frustration. She has become accustomed to the tendency of Alexandra to talk things out, rather than the ways of most Sorceresses who seemingly reflect inwardly.
"I know the following things, just how this may be I am as yet uncertain. First, he is male. Second, he is a Sorcerer of some power. He is young, perhaps my age or, hopefully, slightly older. I think he is my height, I have had nothing against which to compare him but I have received that impression from him. He is muscular but not muscle-bound for I have seen his arms, and he seems kind and shy. I wish he would look into a mirror then I would know what he looks like. He seems confident of himself, perhaps too much so, like he may protect himself without needing to consciously think about it."
"Alex, are you falling in love?" SaVannah reprimands her, "You know your father has plans for you, else why would he have hired me as protector for you?"
"Oh Missii, must you always remind me of that? We have become friends and that is how I wish to remember us, not that you are some hired Soldier of Fortune or Warrior."
"I know we are friends. A truer friend or ‘sister’ a Feline never had. But the fact remains, I am your hired protector."
"Well, don’t protect me from love, figurative or literal. I have no intention of following the footsteps my Father wishes to dictate."
They both smile and continue their discussion eventually lapsing into the subject of males in general, the likelihood of either of them ever finding one who might meet with the fantasized requirements each of them has evolved over their few years together. These fantasies have been drawn out occasionally going so far as to include the hair and eye colour of the potential males of their dreams. Missii has even decided the degree of the training and prowess the male she will consider as a mate must have completed. Of course, if he is handsome then it is an added bonus which she hopes to attain. Perhaps someone with golden fur like hers.
At some point in their reverie a liveried servant knocks at the door then, at Alexandra’s command, enters the room bidding on the behalf of her father for her to come down to the study for a few moments. She turns her head toward SaVannah rolling her eyes upward as they both smile conspiratorially before they go down together to see what mischief her Father has been up to this day.
As they approach the study they note a woman is present within. Alexandra reaches out her mind to find she recognizes the woman as a Sister who has provided training to her several years in the past. Alexandra’s talents have refined, in most ways, well beyond those of this Sister. At only twenty-one, Alexandra is nearly twice as far along in the training as any of those who have sought it at the same time. She has even surpassed that of many who began their training quite a few years prior to the start of her own. Alexandra has found that she excels at virtually anything she sets her mind to.
"Good evening, Alexandra. It is good to see you once again. How are your lessons going?"
"Quite well, Sister Ashley. Thank you for inquiring. My final tests occur these next three weeks. After that it is up to me to find my own path. For some reason, however, I don’t believe that is why you are here. What may I offer?"
Sister Ashley smiles as she remembers the intensity and directness Alexandra exhibited while training under her care. An intensity and longing for the purity of the knowledge of Magic and of the need to fill her life with something that would give her a sense of self purpose.
"I am here representing the Sisterhood, of course. We have been unable to locate this Sorcerer of your Visions. I would again hear more of your Visions that we might again redirect our efforts. Have you attempted to reach out and find this male who has contacted you? Has he contacted you again? Are you able to perceive a direction from which he may be reaching you? Perhaps the architecture of the building may lend us a clue to his location."
"I have tried to reach him many times, but each time I do it his presence is not detected. It is almost as though he contacts me as he knows he is going beyond the range such a link may be maintained. Or, perhaps he is beyond my ability to reach him. I continue to believe him to be about my age and the Visions remain clear as crystal indicating, strangely, that he must be highly placed in his training. I received that contact again just minutes ago while up in my rooms. I asked him who he is but the contact broke again before I received a reply. I think my question startled him."
Her father produces a slight scowl at the reminder of the gender of the individual contacting his daughter. His inability to do anything to prevent it also aggravates and worries him. The scowl deepens as he gives the matter more thought while the Sister continues her discussion with his only child.
"Alexandra, the next time it occurs, insist that he look into a mirror and tell you his name. We should like to find him. If he is nearing the end of his training the two of you could benefit from a more constant link and, thereby, increase your power in your skills many fold."
"I know Sister, I have given this a great deal of thought during the past week. He seems almost shy. As if he is uncertain of himself around a woman. What is strange is my impression that he is North of us rather than West into the city."
"North? There is little North of us for a hundred kilometers or more. That is unlikely. The range of such a Vision especially in these first contacts, however much training one has had, seldom reaches beyond ten kilometers. The furthest recorded contact has been only eighteen, quite insufficient to reach any of our Northern cities.” She pauses to consider, “We shall intensify our search in that direction but I think it to be more likely we shall find him in the city itself West of here. If you are able to obtain any other information please contact us immediately that we might pursue it. Thank-you for seeing me. Statesman Beaumont thank-you for your hospitality and for allowing me to speak with your daughter. I shall return now to redirect our efforts to find this Sorcerer."
"A pleasure, Sister. Feel free to come again. I shall be pleased to find an end to this mystery."
The Sister gives him an amused look, "The end is yet many years away. What we seek... is the beginning." Giving a small dip of her head to him by way of courtesy she turns and walks to the scanner alcove despite it’s inability to be used due to the lack of energy to operate it. Once in the alcove she makes a small motion with her hand and vanishes.
Jason Beaumont turns to his daughter, "What did she mean by that?" he commands.
"Simply that the purpose of finding this Sorcerer may be that he and I may spend a great deal of time studying together thus more rapidly improving our skills and power in the Magical Arts."
"I have never liked this course of study for you." he complains, "I have a path for you to follow and it does not include that sleight of hand practiced by these Witches."
"We are hardly Witches, Father," with a slight upward motion of her hand, "We have powers which once fully trained are equal to any Warrior on the Battlefield."
She dramatically drops her hand and every fire in the room goes out, Candles, fireplace and lantern, cold as though never lighted. The bricks in the fireplace cold as well. The temperature in the room also drops instantly to well below the warming winter temperatures found outside the house. She turns and departs the room, rapidly followed by SaVannah who is suddenly shivering.
Her father scowling at this demonstration of her power, watches the trailing flow of her skirts. The frost created in the air as he exhales and the bitter bite as he inhales the cold air attesting to the power she commands. His scowl shifting to resignation as he shrugs his shoulders in his defeat by a daughter he loves more than a son. A daughter who helped him retain his sanity after the death of his wife at the hands of bandits. Bandits who were wiped out to a man by the small army of Felines he hired to avenge her.
Alexandra, while understanding and commanding well the tasks of a woman in a household, and keeping this home running smoothly so he need give it little thought, also pursues many avenues usually only tasked to males. She has received weapons training, which she absorbed with a relish rapidly advancing in her abilities and quickly reaching a level that few males have completed. She also may ride astride a horse with complete control, again surpassing most males in the ability. She is adept in her studies of the Magical Arts advancing rapidly beyond most others. It is this which most infuriates him, if he may be angry with a daughter who is so devoted to helping and protecting him.
"At least allow me my heat, my daughter," he says into the empty room.
The fireplace roars back into full flame as though never halted. Heat once again radiating from the bricks as though nothing had happened, penetrating to a small degree into the now chill room. Plucking a small twig from the carrier, he ignites it in the fire then goes about relighting the candles and reading lantern. The chill of the room beginning to slowly rise toward that of the frigid night air outside the home so typical of the short winters approaching spring experienced here.
He returns to stand before the fire as the cold air nearest the fireplace becomes almost comfortable again and the room begins to slowly warm toward it’s previously comfortable condition. He considers placing a warm cloak about him as he rubs his hands together before the fire while waiting for the heat to bring the room back to a tolerable level. Finally he reaches out for the book he was studying and turns to allow the light of the fireplace to illuminate it as are the candles and lantern nearby.
Back in her room, Alexandra takes pity on her father and over several minutes slowly raises the temperature of his room back to that more tolerable level. She then touches upon him to determine if the brief period may have caused in him some possibility of illness that she might whisk it away before it can gain foothold. She loves him very much despite his difficulty with her choice of roads to follow.
"I shall never allow him to marry me off to that idiot he has chosen for me." An unusual response for her.
Just then she recoils in shock as she feels that Sorcerer again reaching out to her. The image she is receiving is that of a man surrounded by a blue haze. A man who she is certain is not the one linking to her but someone who is observing. Slowly she turns, gazing past SaVannah and around the room until her eyes rest upon the mirror two meters away.
"Does my appearance please you?"
She is about to ask him to look in a mirror so she may see his appearance but the contract is, once again, broken. This time it is so abrupt that the recoil of the energies involved throw her to the floor, a brief and muted scream escapes her lips at the shock of the event. SaVannah is at her side in an instant, helping her to regain her feet. Alexandra shakes her head regaining her balance now that the energy flux has subsided.
Piqued, "Well! That was not very polite of him."
"Alex, what did he do? Are you all right? Do you need the servants or your Father?"
"I’m fine Missii. Thank-you. Just the recoil of the sudden loss of energy contact but still... unnecessary. That contact was very strange. I had this image of a face shrouded in blue mist. He was there, but the face I believe was someone else. I am now even more certain he is to the North. Well, enough of this, I think I shall make ready for bed and consider it further in the morning. I have tests to complete on the morrow."
Less than two hours later her barely acquired sleep is interrupted as that elusive contact with the young man once again intrudes upon her. This time she carefully keeps her eyes directed at the foot of her bed while attempting to communicate with him.
"You owe me an apology! That was very rude of you to break the contact and throw me to the floor like that. Why do you continue to contact me if you do not wish to try to communicate?"
She senses the male is startled at her comment and again she sees that face, which is not his, shrouded this time in red mist.
"Go on, speak with her." the face says, "She may hear you just as we hear her. The additional spells attached to your own will help hold the link."
‘They’ may hear me? He must be a very powerful Sorcerer.
"I, What should I say?" His voice is young but mature. She smiles, now certain he is shy.
"Why don’t you tell me your name? Mine is Alexandra."
"I... I am Andrew. You are very beautiful. I saw you in the mirror."
She smiles, "Thank you. Do you have a mirror? I would like to see you also."
His eyes sweep across the room, "Uh — No, there is no mirror in this room. I know how I look, maybe you might be able to see that if I imagine it?"
"I don’t know. I have linked before, but never like this. Your contacts are very different. May I know which city you are from? The Sisterhood is trying to find you so we may study together."
"May I tell her?" He obviously is asking the face in the mist.
"Who is he? That face at which you are looking?"
"Sorcerer Gabriel. He is here to help my headaches and to test me."
Gabriel attempts too late to tell Andrew to reveal nothing.
"Test you?!" dismayed at the now near certainty he is half her age, "You are not yet in training?! How are you able to reach out so well contacting me with obviously so much power when you have had no training? Here I am nearly twenty-one and you are just a boy?!"
Indignant, Andrew cannot allow her challenge to go unanswered, "I am hardly a boy; I am twnety-two and have just completed, well nearly, my training as a Warrior. I only began having these Visions and headaches a few weeks ago."
He is my age! Warrior training? Then he IS to the West.
"So you are in Percoin? I could swear my senses say you are North of me."
"Percoin? No. I am in Scearnvale of The Shambles."
Again Gabriel is unable to prevent Andrew from providing information which might be more valuable to hold back.
"The SHAMBLES? All right, whoever you are, stop this joke. No one may Vision that far. Have you friends there helping you to reach out further than I so I cannot find you when the link is broken? I don’t appreciate the joke. I was beginning to like you, but now you tell me lies. The Shambles indeed."
She attempts to sever the link but fails. This surprises her as few young purveyors of Magic may accomplish this, "What are you doing? Why can’t I sever the link?"
"Milady," says the disembodied face, "a moment please. Our additional spells are momentarily preventing the dissolution of the link. Would you be so kind as to allow me to explain? Then should you desire to break the link we will allow it."
Alexandra while only slightly angry at the possibility of a joke, by now is furious. SaVannah has heard her talking and enters Alexandra’s room going over to sit on the bed beside her while looking at the face in the mist and listening to the conversation. "All right, go ahead, but don’t think I won’t report this to the Sisterhood."
"The Sisterhood knows," a woman’s voice penetrates the mist. "You said the city of Percoin is nearby? That means you live in the Southern reaches of The Survivor?"
"Obviously. As you all well know," the anger beginning to turn to confusion at hearing the woman’s voice.
"My dear, this is unheard of. We are WELL North of you. We are in The Shambles, near to it’s heart. This young man has been reaching out across that distance without assistance from any other. This warrants far greater examination. My dear, I shall message the Sisterhood in Percoin and ask them to contact you. Are you receiving training from them?"
Now more calm and becoming interested both in the possibility of training with someone who is possibly the most powerful Sorcerer in the world, and the knowledge that the Sisterhood is also represented,
"Yes, I began my training when I was but eight. I am now about to graduate at level twenty."
"Level twenty? And you are... twenty one now, I believe you said?"
"That is correct. Next month. Why"
"Gabriel, we have two who are unbelievably gifted. At all this distance, and a projection at this end as well. My dear, we sense someone there with you. Are they able to see and hear our end of the conversation as we may see and hear yours?"
"I don’t know, just a moment. Missii, have you been able to hear them, may you see them?"
"I hear them, but I cannot see them for the red mist. Just that one face."
"Gabriel this is astounding. We must bring these two young people together to allow them to study."
"Yes, Kaitlyn, I agree. Alexandra, I believe you said your name is Alexandra, thank-you for allowing us this intrusion. We shall contact you through the Percoin Sisterhood. You may break the contact now if you so wish, we are going to leave and discuss this."
"No! Wait! I want to talk with her for a minute. Alexandra I am thinking of my appearance, are you able to see me?"
"No, Not clearly, it is shimmering too badly and like looking through a thick fog. You need a mirror, that which I see through your eyes is like crystal. Will you contact me again, Andrew?"
"I suppose so."
He supposes? "That is a strange answer."
"I... I have great difficulty attempting to control this gift. It has a mind of it’s own."
"But to reach out so far and have no control?"
"I’m sorry Milady. I have received no training as yet. As I said before, I am a Warrior. These Visions have only just begun to occur."
"Andrew. Andrew you are fading." He is gone. He is not a Sorcerer? He still seems shy, I didn’t imagine it. "Well Missii, what do you think?"
"I think it is as I said earlier. You are in love."
"Not that! I mean about reaching out so far to me here and not being a trained Sorcerer."
"I think nothing about it. He must be a Sorcerer to have the gift and even those with him seemed surprised at the distance. I know little of the ways of Magic so I have nothing against which to compare. I do know the heart, however, since I have one also. You are in love and you know nothing of him, not his appearance, nor his attitudes. You don’t even know if he may breed well."
"Missii!" shocked and blushing at the remark given to her by her friend. In less than a minute that elusive contact is again brushing softly against her, ... "Alexa.." ... "Alexandra?" ... "Alexandra."
"Yes! Andrew?"
"Alexandra, I’m trying... e the gift. I’m sorry I’m not good at this. Can you see?"
"It, It’s hazy. Concentrate, concentrate on me and I shall concentrate on you. There, it is becoming... OH. Is that you?"
"I found a mirror. Can you see me?"
"Yes! You are handsome."
"Thank-you."
"Andrew. Andrew you are fading again. Andrew!" she is concentrating to the North attempting to hold the contact which slips away once again. "Well, that was interesting." Alexandra smiles as she gazes out the window at the stars and moon. Barely able to make out the trees and shrubs which are beginning to show hints of Spring despite the cooler temperatures.
Thinking of the effort Andrew just made to reach her, "For one who has no control of his gifts he is certainly making the most of them. He IS shy. Telling him he is handsome caused him to lose control. This training may prove interesting, despite his problems with control. Perhaps he may show me how to reach out so far and then I may surprise him once in a while."
"Well, I don’t think your Father will be pleased with all this." SaVannah brings Alexandra, blushing, back to the room from her momentary daydream of a handsome young Sorcerer to be.
"I won’t be pleased about what? Alexandra, at whom were you shouting? It sounded like you were calling a man’s name."
"Father, I’m so glad you’re here. I just met my soul-mate. It’s all right, we were chaperoned by Missii and several Sorcerers and Sisters of Magic. The one Sorcerer was Gabriel himself."
"You’re joking, Gabriel? I thought he had returned to The Shambles. Missii is this true?"
"Yes, Statesman. They were all there. The Sisterhood of Percoin will undoubtedly be contacting you concerning this. Your daughter apparently has a very rare gift."
A knock at the outer door of her suite of rooms has Alexandra grabbing for the covers of her bed, pulling them up to cover her nightgown. SaVannah dashes back to her room. As this occurs her Father, unthinking, bids to whomever it might be, "Enter."
One of the servants comes into the outer room so far as to be near to the door of her bedroom and informs them that several Sisters are awaiting them downstairs.
"That was certainly quick of them. They must have given a message to Percoin even as we were communicating in the Vision," Alexandra tells her Father who, startled, looks at her face and for the first time begins to contemplate losing his daughter to the needs of his country. He feels a pain of loss even before knowing it might occur. SaVannah returns now in a top and skirt then she stands next to Statesman Beaumont.
Slowly he reaches out caressing his daughter’s face, "You remind me a lot of your Mother. She too had green eyes and golden hair. Long ago I bought her from a trader who obtained her as an indentured servant in The Shambles. I was so taken with her that we married. A choice I never regretted."
Tears slowly finding their way to his eyes at the memory of someone lost too soon. Glancing over, he notices a melancholy look upon SaVannah’s face and reaches out placing his arm around her shoulders, "Of course, if Missii here had been around and my age, it might have been quite a difficult choice."
The young Feline has become over the last five years as much a daughter to him as is Alexandra. The two women both develop smiles and begin laughing softly, Alexandra at the actual tenderness so frequently exhibited by her Father and SaVannah at the possibility that she herself might some day find the happiness of being a loved wife, raising a pride of children. Jason Beaumont takes a deep breath releasing a sigh, "Get dressed for travel, daughters. Somehow I don’t think this is just a social call."
He takes one more look at his daughter’s face and turns, walking out of the room to go down to his study to receive the Sisters.
"Greetings Statesman Beaumont. We hope you are of good health."
"Greetings Sisters. I take it you are here to remove Alexandra to the Sisterhood’s Conclave in Percoin?"
"That is true. We have been notified of the discovery of your daughter’s soul-mate and additional training must occur under our close supervision that their powers may increase many fold. Would you ask her to make ready to journey?"
"She is preparing now Sisters. Her protector, a Feline, must go with her."
The Sisters look at each other in surprise and quickly decide to contact the Sisterhood telling them to make ready a second room next to the one Alexandra will occupy. Statesman Beaumont offers refreshments which the Sisters decline.
"Alexandra is unlikely to be ready to travel for perhaps an hour. Would you care to wait or should she contact you when she is ready to depart?"
Musing this, the Sisters decide they will return in an hour and together they walk over to the decades unuseable scanner in it’s alcove where they vanish returning to their Conclave.
Statesman Beaumont turns and goes to his study where he pours himself a brandy. While he seldom indulges, and has but few bottles remaining, he has need of the mind deadening effect which may help him survive the contemplation of the loss of his daughter.
He sits and muses over the strange turns life may take and of the thought that perhaps the young Sorcerer may become more than Alexandra’s soul-mate.
"I hope he is of a good House and not some illiterate fool. Alexandra deserves fine things," crying into his half finished glass.
© 2010 by Rénae Dáºmas. This work may not be replicated or presented in whole or in part by any means electronic or otherwise without the express consent of the work’s Owner (copyright holder), with the exception of the private and non-commercial viewing by the reader who is also the end purchaser. ALL Rights Reserved, including but not limited to ownership of Characters, final content decision, and more. This is a work of Fiction. All the characters and events portrayed in this story are fictional and any resemblance to real people or incidents past, present or future is purely coincidental. Any and all images which may be shown within this work are taken through license under Corel. Sketches by be provided for the work by Terry Volkirch. No affiliations, involvement or gender assignations through the use of these or any images of the subjects contained within those posted images is to be implied, intended or inferred
An Aldoennetti Original.
Previously Posted Chapter Two Comments:
My only regrets
Submitted by Faraway on Sun, 2010/01/31 - 3:44am.
Are that I did not read the story earlier when it was being posted, and that comments from that time are missing.
Faraway
On rights of free advertisement:
Big Closet Top Shelf
Where you can fool around like you want to and most you get is some bemused good ribbing!
More Comments
Submitted by terrynaut on Mon, 2010/02/01 - 3:16am.
Earlier comments are missing? That's a shame. I'll just have to leave more.
I really enjoyed this story. It was so different from anything I've read before. I like variety. The background and settings seemed so real, even with magic. Teddi had a way of making magic seem plausible.
I hope more people can get into this story and appreciate Teddi's wonderful imagination.
Thanks again to Renae for posting this.
- Terry
Tranquility-Sorcerer/ Sorceress C-02-37
Submitted by stanman63 on Mon, 2010/03/22 - 10:13am.
Is just a good a story as Air Force Sweetheart, and My Fair Lady.
Stanman
May Your Light Forever Shine
Lo and Behold
Submitted by terrynaut on Thu, 2008/12/04 - 11:29am.
Two soul-mates meet in the mist of the mind. It sounds romantic. *sigh*
They both already have much in common. I look forward to seeing their relationship and magic blossom. :)
Thanks and please keep posting.
- Terry
I'm glad
Submitted by Maggie_Finson on Fri, 2008/12/05 - 3:54am.
you decided to keep posting this one here. There are more than a few non-TG stories on the site from authors people like to read.
Though I may get impatient here and go to Fictioneer to read all that you have about these two. It's irresistible! Two people -- far apart in distance, close in mind and soul, and the possibilities when the pair really manage to connect on a more permanent basis boggle my mind.
Thank you for this one, it is starting out like one I'd read in one sitting if I didn't fall asleep reading it.
Tranquility
Submitted by stanman63 on Mon, 2008/12/08 - 4:57am.
Is a very well crafted story. You have me waiting to see what happens next.
May Your Light Forever Shine
Thank you for continuing this
Submitted by J-Lynn on Sat, 2008/12/20 - 1:56am.
story. It is a most interesting read and as a SCI-FI and Fantasy fan, along with Romance novels, I am enjoying it a lot.
Chapter 03
"Andrew, there you are. Why did you run off like that?" Sorcerer Gabriel rushes up gasping for breath even as he finally reaches the location where Andrew, for no apparent reason, has stopped.
"I wanted to find a mirror so I might let her see me."
"Well, there’s one right there, go ahead if you are able. I doubt it, however, as the energy required for such a link will need time to replenish before you may attempt it again."
"I have already done it, Sorcerer Gabriel. She said she thinks I’m handsome and then I lost control again."
Gabriel raises an eyebrow at the idea Andrew has so soon established yet a third link especially at this unbelievable range. Youth and the unbelievable energies available... However he does not recall having that much energy himself. Thinking about his own training he remembers times, after making many attempts to accomplish some simple feat, of walking away from the session completely exhausted. Perhaps all Sorcerers should have some Warrior training, it seems to provide an improvement in stamina.
"It would seem that your ‘practice’ at this is yielding control of sorts. Enough of these antics. Come with me, it is time to take you for the real testing and training."
Andrew’s heart sinks. Eight more years of training now as a Sorcerer, the loss of the friends and allies he has carefully cultivated over the eight years studying to be a warrior, the loss of a place which has become a home to him, and for what? To be thrown into study with a bunch of ten to fourteen year old children? Then too, what guarantees are there that his efforts at magic will be fruitful? The plans he and his father have made may be set back eight or more years. That might prove to be too late for salvation. On the other hand, his mother will be overjoyed for she possesses a small magical talent and has been beneficial through her magical support of their Great House.
Andrew’s thoughts turn toward that home which he has missed these past eight years. Contact occurring infrequently in an effort to prevent unnecessary eyes and ears from learning who he may be. The last letter received by spelled delivery, sent by his mother to him, arrived one day when he was outside on the grounds nearly four months ago. All remained well at that time and the plans were still slowly moving forward. Perhaps he should simply seek further relief from the headaches and forego the magical training. But then, he would always wonder at the possibility of having become a powerful representative of the magical Arts.
"Andrew. Andrew! Pay attention! Come, you are about to begin the real testing of your abilities. All we did here was to ascertain that you possess the talent, now we must learn the extent of that talent and the number of different abilities within it which you have to offer. So far, you have a remarkable amount of control over linking and projection. For one who has had no training that is."
Gabriel intentionally fails to mention the unbelievable range of Andrew’s talent.
"There are many more things we need to know before we may provide you with a program of study which will increase your abilities and power."
Andrew attempts, at least, to retain one whom he hopes will be a friend and who is from his native continent, "May I continue to link with Alexandra?"
With careful consideration, Gabriel realizes that to deny that opportunity would likely cause Andrew to attempt it without proper assistance. To aid in preventing undesired occurrences such as that which threw Alexandra to the floor and rendered Andrew unconscious nearly taking Gabriel with him, "Yes, but until you have sufficient control as deemed by those of us, you may only do it under the direction of at least two Sorcerers."
Andrew is clearly not pleased at this restriction but appears to understand or, at least, to be resigned to it, "All Right. I shall not attempt the link." He reserves, in the back of his mind, those potential opportunities which may occur as a result of unbidden subconscious contact.
Sorcerer Gabriel guides him back to the office of Weapons Master Liam and informs Liam that he is taking Andrew with him for training as a Sorcerer. Liam is not pleased to hear this but understands that another Sorcerer is a valuable resource far exceeding the value of even the finest Combat Warrior of The Shambles. He is, however, displeased that this potential Sorcerer is his prize pupil.
Leading Andrew over to the scanner alcove, Gabriel sets it for the League’s training center and beckons to Andrew to enter, "There, now you may enter and I shall follow immediately behind you. Do not be afraid, many wind machines placed nearly a century ago are still producing electricity. The scanners will function correctly."
Andrew balks for he has never used a scanner since most of them are inoperative due to lack of energy. He has no idea what to expect. "But what of my things? There are personal items I must not allow to leave behind."
"Quite so, I had forgotten. No matter, I will see to it that all your things are brought to you at your new quarters. Come now, we must go. There is much to do and little time to do it."
Andrew reluctantly enters the scanner, receiving a strange tingling sensation like tens of thousands of very tiny water droplets rapidly pelting his skin. He steps out into a large room where he sees several Sorcerer’s standing before him. Moments later he is followed by Gabriel who begins leading them all through the halls and rooms of the training center while discussing Andrew with those now accompanying them.
"This shall be where you sleep, Andrew. Try to rest for what remains of this night. Someone will wake you and take you to breakfast. After that, you will be guided to the testing hall where we shall meet again and learn what we may of your talents. Good night to you."
"Good Night Sorcerer Gabriel."
"Not so formal here, Andrew. Just call me Gabriel."
"Good night, Gabriel."
Andrew turns to the door of the room as Gabriel and the others go on down the hallway still in deep discussion. The thought of entering a room and finding half a dozen children sharing it, is not appealing to him. Eventually he opens the door to find no one inside and only one bed. The room is either temporary or for his exclusive use. Very tired, he simply pulls off his boots and tunic, lays down on the comfortable bed pulling up the covers and is quickly drifting off to sleep. Sometime shortly before dawn he awakens. Looking about, he is momentarily confused and then remembers the night before.
Greatly desiring to contact Alexandra he forces himself to think of other things as he recalls his promise not to do so. Considering Gabriel’s remarks of the night before, it might be best if he does not attempt it since he does not want to cause her harm, accidentally or otherwise. Checking the pitcher and finding fresh water, although somewhat cold for having been sitting most of the night, he pours some into the basin and rinses his face. Drying again with a towel which is beside the basin, he is just pulling on his boots when there is a knock at the door.
"Enter."
A young man in apprentice’s robes opens the door offering him a Sorcerer’s robe to wear, "After you are changed I am to guide you to the breakfast hall, Sorcerer Andrew. After breakfast Sorcerer Caleb will guide you."
Andrew thanks the young apprentice who goes outside into the hall to wait. Andrew examines the robe and then dons it over his existing clothing. Exiting the room he asks the youngster to lead the way and in a few minutes they arrive at the meal hall. The apprentice goes to a table to sit, Andrew following.
"Pardon me, Sorcerer, but this table is for apprentices. You sit up there with the other Sorcerers."
Andrew looks across the hall to the table sitting cross ways where a number of Sorcerers are seated eating breakfast. Thanking the young apprentice once again he turns crossing the room as he hears other apprentices throwing questions directed to the one who led him to the meal hall. Seating himself at the table facing the students in the manner of the others at the table, Andrew looks around but sees no food present save that already before those who are eating. He is about to get up to search for the source of the nourishment which smells so good when an older apprentice approaches him.
"Forgive me, Sorcerer, I did not notice you seat yourself. What would you have this morning?" the young man asks of him while standing near to his side.
"That’s all right, I have a penchant toward being unnoticed by many. I think perhaps that which the Sorcerer there," as he indicates the one sitting closest to him, "is having should suffice. Thank-you."
The apprentice, stunned that a Sorcerer should be so polite to him is addled momentarily. Quickly recovering and seeing what food is being eaten he mumbles something and moments later a steaming plate of food is present before Andrew. "Thank-you. What is your name?"
"Apprentice Luke, Sorcerer."
"Thank-you Luke. It looks good and I am famished."
The young man smiles as though he has been given a year’s worth of holidays and asks Andrew what he wishes to drink. Andrew considers,
"Coffee might be nice with just a touch of sugar."
Moments later there is a large cup of coffee and a hot container with several more cupfuls in it sitting before him.
"Pardon me Luke. Is this the way meals are always served here?"
Luke somewhat taken aback, "Yes... The food and refreshments are prepared in the Kitchen then we practice our ability to cause the plates or containers to be moved from the one location in the kitchen to the next, here in the hall. Only the more senior apprentices are allowed to do this since we have had more training. By the time we finish working a month at the meal hall we are pretty good at it. It is great practice, better than moving rocks around the training ground. It takes some practice to prevent the food from falling off when the plates arrive. Would you have anything else, Sorcerer?"
"No, thank-you Luke. Your training shows great promise."
Again you would have thought the young man has won a prize as he bows to Andrew and departs to wait in his attendant’s alcove.
The Sorcerer nearest Andrew moves over to sit next to him, "That was very kind of you. That young man has had some recent difficulties with his training. Your kind words may be what he needs to cross the hurdle which is binding him at the moment. I am Sorcerer Gavin, pleased to make your acquaintance. Are you visiting?"
Andrew explains and Gavin stops a moment, then smiles, "Ahh, I had heard. You are the one then who reaches out thousands of Kilometers with your vision link. That is unbelievable but if Sorcerer Gabriel says it is true then we must believe him."
Cautiously Andrew replies, "I am uncertain of the exact distance. Alexandra resides somewhere near Percoin in The Survivor. I’m afraid I’m not terribly good at the link. Handling that and projecting at the same time exhausts me quickly."
"Projection? You are showing that seen through the link as a projection for others to see?"
"And to hear and smell," Andrew adds.
"Now you are joking. A link, projection and audible cast all at the same time? No one has done that. Not even at normal ranges. Gabriel did not mention the projection or audible cast. The link alone is unbelievable but to add those as well makes it a tall tale."
Angered at the Sorcerer’s disbelief, Andrew reaches out and attempts to contact Alexandra.
"Andrew? Andrew is that you again. I thought you were not going to contact me for a while. I’m preparing for another of my tests."
At the appearance of the projection in the meal hall and the sound of the lady’s words, everything has abruptly stopped. Everyone in the hall is looking at the projection and listening to the words.
"Andrew, where are you? Who are all those people?"
"They are disbelieving Sorcerers and Apprentices, Alexandra. Would you mind telling them where you live?"
"I am now at the Sisterhood’s Conclave in Percoin. They came last night after we linked and brought me here from my home. I would like to go home again. I don’t enjoy staying here."
"Where is your friend? They might believe a little better if they see her."
"Just a moment. Missii, Missii are you dressed? I am linking so if you are not dressed, do not enter."
A few seconds later SaVannah comes into the room fully dressed and just fastening her weapons belt as if for battle.
"Is it that Sorcerer again?"
As Alexandra looks at SaVannah everyone in the meal hall gasps. Few have seen or heard about a Feline and now to see one in a full room projection and to hear her talking with Alexandra is astounding.
"Thank-you Alexandra. My respects Missii. Brace yourselves I am going to shut the link now."
SaVannah frantically grabs onto a bedpost thinking back to the time Alexandra was thrown to the floor, despite having been present at other more calm linking sessions. Alexandra simply composes herself as the link dissolves.
A few seconds of silence follow as everyone sits in stunned disbelief, then the hall breaks out into laughter and conversation.
"Did you see her grab the bedpost?"
"An amazing projection, even the edges were crystal sharp. No haze, just as though we were there."
"My apologies, Sorcerer Andrew. I would not have believed it if I had not seen it with my own eyes... and ears."
Many in the meal hall are still sitting, stunned at the display of raw power which was necessary to produce so large a projection, filling the hall, and with an audible cast as well. Then to be linking in order to produce that projection? Fantastic. Many as yet are not aware of the distance involved.
Andrew, meanwhile, is finally eating his breakfast while contemplating asking for a second plate as he washes down the last mouthful of his first with a sip of coffee. He looks around and catches the eye of the young man who helped him before. The senior apprentice rushes over to him, "Yes Sorcerer?"
"Might I have another plate of this good food? Linking and Projection makes me hungry."
"Immediately." Within moments a second plate of food replaces the empty one which had been before him.
"Thank-you, Luke. You really are quite good at this."
"Thank-you Sorcerer." Luke backs away going back to his location where he may attend to the needs of any who so request. Few requests are forthcoming because every Sorcerer who saw the projection is busy in conversation with the others around him. Food has suddenly taken a back seat.
Finally, one of the Sorcerers rises and commands silence. As the room quiets, he tells those present they are not to speak of this outside the confines of the training center. "Further, as you obviously may have noted, it takes a Sorcerer of some power to produce what you have just witnessed. If you all apply yourselves diligently to your training you may eventually be capable of such display. Now thank the Sorcerer for the demonstration of where your powers may take you with proper training."
The apprentices all bow their heads and chant an appreciation of the lesson placed before them.
It is not until Andrew is leaving with Sorcerer Caleb that the Sorcerers still at the meal table suddenly recall the projection was in full dimension and colour granting depth to the projection and not as though seen flat on a wall but hanging in mid air. Indeed just as though they were there seeing it with their own eyes. Where some doubt of the ability of anyone to accomplish such a task had existed, there now rests the certainty that somehow others may be able to accomplish the same.
Andrew, on the other hand, has a new interest. After seeing Luke transport the dishes of food, Andrew is experimenting even as he follows Caleb. Here and there he spies small objects and attempts to cause them to move from one place to another, with varied degrees of catastrophe. Caleb, who is a number of paces ahead of him, appears not to notice these attempts. It is not until Andrew accidentally causes a bench, which he sees in the garden past which they are walking, to hurtle across and into the small pool found there that Caleb comes to an abrupt halt and begins to cast about to see who has just caused that bit of mischief.
"Andrew. Please do not cause us to rescind our decision to allow you Sorcerer’s robes placing you instead into those of a first year. Everything will be taught to you as quickly as you may absorb it. What you are doing is tantamount to taking a naked blade and giving it to a first year student to practice his swordsmanship."
Andrew, suddenly sobered, agrees that he shall wait for the training. "It is difficult for me, as I was this close," he holds two fingers a very short distance apart, "to graduating. To back up and go though another eight years is very dismaying."
"I understand. Perhaps it may interest you to know that Sorcery is my second training as well. I was a level 10 Feeder when the call came to me."
"Really? How long have you trained?"
"It goes much more quickly the second time around. For instance the control you exhibited in the meal hall shows you are rapidly learning. I have no doubt that within the year you shall have mastered many aspects of Sorcery. If some don’t come easily, don’t worry about it. We don’t all have the same talents. You may be tremendously advanced in some and completely inept in others just as are most of us. We go in here," indicating the door and opening it for Andrew to enter.
During the next few hours of intensive attempts to do the things requested, and with nearly 100% frustration as a result, both on the part of the Sorcerers doing the testing and on Andrew’s, Gabriel calls a temporary halt.
"How is it you may link over thousands of Kilometers, more than 500 times the distance others may do so, project and cast at the same time, apparently with little effort, yet you cannot perform so simple a task as extinguishing the flame of a candle? You don’t even make the flame move."
Andrew is just as frustrated as are they. His anger at his inability becoming more and more evident.
Gabriel suggests, "Perhaps after lunch we may learn something. Let’s adjourn to the meal hall and continue later."
Everyone walks out, Andrew following them to the hall. He obtains his meal quickly and eats, then departs going again to that little garden where he moved the bench. He finds the bench has been restored to it’s proper location and things have been more or less put back to normal. He thinks about that which was said about not being capable of accomplishing the simple things. "Maybe I can’t do the simple things, just the difficult ones."
Looking about him he discovers the small pool of water and the benches which are at the edge of a much larger expanse of lawn, bushes, and short trees. Walking paths wind their way through the garden and disappear into the distance. A few bees are flying around the garden, visiting the many varieties of flowers present on the bushes and a few of the trees, having been protected from the winter weather within the enclosed garden. Bees which nearly became extinct a century past due to some malady which was befalling them as well as succumbing to the ravages of the aftermath of the War.
As large as it is, the garden is surrounded by this building which is nearly a mile on a side, a high domed glass-like roof covers the garden area and outside air is filtered before being blown in to provide an exchange with the air within the enclosure both to provide oxygen when needed at night and to release it when the photosynthesis of the day produces it.
He walks one of the meandering paths before making a decision that he needs someone with whom he may talk. Reaching out he tries to contact Alexandra, "Alexandra, may I talk with you?"
"Who? Andrew?"
"Yes it’s me. May I fully establish the link so we may talk? I have a problem."
"Yes, of course. I’m at luncheon and there are others around so if you need somewhere private I may leave here."
"No, No, that’s OK. I, I just need a friend to talk to, may I fully link?"
"Yes, go ahead," the image of the garden he is in fills the air before her, "Oh, it’s beautiful. Would you look around so I may see more? Please?"
He complies, slowly looking across everything as did she that one day.
"WAIT. What is that bush? The one with the red, flowers?"
"Yes, those are Roses. I’ll go over so you may see them better."
"They are beautiful. We have a lot of different flowers but I don’t believe I have ever seen those."
"There aren’t very many, a lot of them died off during the years following the War. These are protected so they may flourish. Here, hold your hand out before you so I may see it." He picks a blood red velvet-like Rose from the bush and reaches out so it looks like his hand is over hers. She sees what he is doing and turns her hand palm up as though she is going to receive the flower he is holding. He drops the flower and it lands in her hand.
"Watch out for the thorns. They may prick something awful."
Alexandra is stunned looking at the Red Rose laying on her hand. Slowly she closes her hand so the flower will not fall and draws it back to show it to SaVannah, discovering that not only she but most of the other women sitting there have seen the Rose drop from the hand of a projection and onto hers.
"Alexandra, do you like it?"
"Andrew? Andrew, it’s beautiful and it smells so nice. I... Thank-you, this is a wonderful gift."
"I’m sorry it won’t last. Once they are picked they never do."
"I shall use magic on it. It will probably last a month or two."
"I wish I could do magic. I’ve been tested all morning and can’t do anything. We are going to try some more this afternoon. Maybe I can’t do the simple things, just the hard ones."
"Andrew think about this. You are linking and you transported a flower to me in the space of time for it to drop from your hand to mine and over such a tremendous distance. You are capable of wondrous things."
Several Sorcerers on their way back to the testing chamber have discovered Andrew sitting in the garden linking and projecting. They remain back where he cannot see them but they are watching everything that is happening and listening carefully to the conversation.
"Alexandra, I cannot even put out a candle. I could do better to reach out and press it down with my finger."
"But Andrew that is how you do it. Just imagine you have a hand no one may see. That hand cannot be harmed so you may reach out at whatever distance and pinch the fingers of that hand together smothering the flame. At least you may begin this way, then when you gain control and power you may control the flame directly."
"Is that how to do it?"
"That is how I did it when I first was learning. I cannot say you will do it the same but it is an idea."
"Thanks! I’ll try it."
"Any task they give to you just think how you would do it yourself and then imagine what you need to do the task. That works most of the time until you become sufficiently proficient at control to do it other ways. Here, watch."
Alexandra raises her hand palm up and a moment later there is a flame dancing above her hand, she makes it grow and shrink before casting it away. "Just remember, your hand is impervious, your hand is impervious, otherwise you might be burned. The flame I borrowed from one of the candles nearby."
She watches as Andrew raises his hand and tries it. Soon there is a flame of sorts dancing above the palm of his hand, "I did it, I oww..." Shaking his hand and pressing it to anything cool close at hand, the flame he ‘borrowed’ returns to the candle from which it originated, the magic no longer holding it over his hand.
"See, silly, you lost control. It takes concentration." Pausing in thought for a moment, "Andrew, how did you maintain the link if you lost control of the flame?"
"I... I don’t know. I just don’t want it to go away anymore so it’s still here."
"Well I hope you make it go away when I’m dressing or undressing or something else which I would prefer to do in privacy."
"OH... I’m sorry... I... I... uh... I think I need to find a way to let you know I’m trying to reach you without establishing the link. That way if you are not ready then you may tell me to wait."
"Thank-you that would be very nice. Thank you for the, the..."
"Rose. It’s called a Rose."
"For the Rose. I wish I could give you something to remember me by."
"How about a kiss, on my cheek I mean."
"All Right. I don’t know where your cheek is though."
"Just a moment. Let me try something."
Things become a little dizzy and then Alexandra realizes she is looking at herself through Andrew’s eyes. Looking through her own eyes she is surprised to see him about a meter away, his hand reaching out slowly to touch hers. SaVannah has jumped up from the table, her dagger in her hand but she does nothing except watch this amazing feat. The sisters all around are in shock as are two Sorcerers back in The Shambles.
Alexandra recovers and leans forward, as does Andrew. She grasps his face in her hands and may feel it there touched by her palms as she slowly draws him forward before planting a soft kiss upon his lips then backing away once more to sit properly while observing his reaction. He is touching his lips and looking at her with wide eyes. His image wavering and the colour seen in that image replaced occasionally with just outlines. Seconds later the link has vanished.
The two Sorcerers rush over to Andrew who seems to be all right, just dazed from the emotion of being kissed by a beautiful young woman.
"She kissed me. Did you see? She kissed me," his hand still at his lips and his face turning red with embarrassment.
© 2010 by Rénae Dáºmas. This work may not be replicated or presented in whole or in part by any means electronic or otherwise without the express consent of the work’s Owner (copyright holder), with the exception of the private and non-commercial viewing by the reader who is also the end purchaser. ALL Rights Reserved, including but not limited to ownership of Characters, final content decision, and more. This is a work of Fiction. All the characters and events portrayed in this story are fictional and any resemblance to real people or incidents past, present or future is purely coincidental. Any and all images shown within this work are taken by license under Corel. Sketches are a product originated through the efforts of Terry Volkirch.. No affiliations, involvement or gender assignations through the use of the images provided by Corel, Terry Volkirch or the subjects contained within those posted images or sketches is implied or intended.
An Aldoennetti Original.
Chapter 04
Upon another continent, "Alexandra! How could you?" SaVannah admonishes her. "He is not your betrothed. You should not have kissed him. What will I tell your Father? He will be furious."
"Nothing. Tell him nothing. I simply returned a gift with a gift."
"Oh. Of course. I should have realized. You simply returned a gift with a gift. It certainly looked like a gift all right," the young Feline sulks, as the roomful of Sisters break out in laughter forcing SaVannah and Alexandra to remember where they are.
SaVannah leans over to Alexandra and whispers, "Alex, may I see the... the Rose?"
Alexandra holds it a moment casting a preservation spell over it to allow it to remain as it is for many days and weeks to come, then hands it to SaVannah.
SaVannah looks at it carefully and sniffs the delicate fragrance. "Alex, this is a treasure."
The other Sisters come over to the table to also look at the Rose. "You have an admirer, Alexandra. He is your soul-mate and, perhaps, your breeding mate as well."
Alexandra's face turns red with the contemplation of that possibility.
"Your young man is quite an accomplished Sorcerer. He does things no one else may do, but he cannot extinguish a candle?"
"That is because he didn't know how. He will do better now that I told him of a way to begin learning."
"True. But I find it interesting that he burns his own hand with the flame he purloins. Some Sorcerer," sniffs the Sister.
"What do you want from someone who has only started three weeks ago? He is a Warrior just now becoming a Sorcerer," Alexandra retorts defensively. "I like him."
"That is quite obvious to us. You seem to like him very much."
A murmur goes through the group at the disclosure of the information Andrew is only recently started at Sorcery with some light laughter at the remark she ‘likes him'.
"He is a Warrior? Three weeks and he is able to project at each end of a link many hundreds of times the distance anyone else may accomplish. He may transport a Rose in a split second of time from his hand to yours and he may... may... travel? through the link to receive a kiss where you both may touch. Yet he is still in The Shambles in the garden where he plucked that Rose. Oh yes, he is only three weeks a Sorcerer. And pigs fly. I am messaging Sister Kaitlyn at The Shambles. I want to know more about this Sorcerer who isn't a Sorcerer."
"Don't tell them to do anything to hurt him. I like him. He is nice and considerate and he is very shy. I think I'm the first woman he has spent the time to try to get to know."
"Alexandra, I think it would be best if we keep you here for a while. If he is able to travel, for lack of a better word at the moment, his link then what is to prevent him from coming here or taking you there? Most have the ability to travel short distances but to link and then travel through it at this range? This is something I have never before seen. I seriously doubt anyone has seen this before. SISTERS! We need a combined session. I want this entire building warded. At least until we know more about this ‘soul-mate' of Alexandra's."
Alexandra is furious about this attempt to block Andrew's link but she is outvoted. Even SaVannah favors the idea.
"Alex, with this power of his he could kidnap you. We know nothing about him, we have only his word and that of those around him of who he or they are. There are rogue Sorcerers just as there are rogue Warriors. He could be working for bandits."
"Missii, if he was working for bandits I would already be gone."
SaVannah must agree with Alexandra about that. All things considered it is unlikely he is with the bandits but, "it never hurts to be careful. Until this is resolved I am wearing my weapons and I am sticking with you better than glue."
Perhaps twenty minutes later Alexandra and Missii leave the meal hall returning to their rooms for the remainder of the afternoon. Alexandra spends most of the afternoon studying as she muses, ‘I wish I had some way to contact Andrew. I don't know how he reaches out like he does. He needs to teach me so I may contact him when I need to do so. The next time I speak with him I will insist upon having a way to reach him.'
Suddenly the soft sound of a chime gently rings in her room. Alexandra looks around beginning to think she imagined the sound or perhaps it is outside her room but nearby. A few moments pass and she hears the sound once again.
Abruptly smiling, "Andrew. Is that you?! If it is come on, I'm decent, it's ok."
The link fully establishes and Alexandra may see several Sorcerers including the one she remembers from the mist, "You! You are Sorcerer Gabriel?"
"The same, dear lady. I understand Andrew plucked one of our Roses and gave it to you."
"He won't be in trouble will he? I'll return it."
Gabriel chuckles, "No, he is not in trouble and you may keep the Rose. I have two very befuddled Sorcerers here who happened to witness him giving it to you. That and the kiss you provided in return."
Alexandra blushes at the comment, "I... don't know why I did it. I have never kissed anyone before, except my Father, and that was on his cheek."
Several of the Sorcerers laugh momentarily at the remark, one answering, "I like her, she will be able to handle this bundle of mischief just fine. Her idea about a way to start learning to put out the candle is something I think I will begin to use to assist our young apprentices in their learning. If you don't mind of course, Lady Alexandra."
"Of course not, go right ahead. The important thing is they begin to learn to use their talents. The proper method will eventually come to them."
"Thank-you," as he nods a courtesy to her.
"Andrew, is that Chime the way you are going to ask me if you may establish the link?"
"I think so, was it too loud?"
"No, it was perfect. Is there some way I may tell you if I need a link with you? The Sisters decided, after you gave me the Rose and I gave you a kiss, they are very uncomfortable with the idea you may travel or send and receive things through the link. They are preparing to ward the entire building so you will not be able to reach into it."
"Oh, does that mean we won't be able to talk anymore. I need to be able to do that."
"I'm afraid so, unless I am outdoors and you won't know when that will be unless I have a way of contacting you. I have tried to reach out and link with you but I cannot sense you in order to do it. Could you, perhaps, teach me how you do it?"
The Sorcerers are now listening intently for they too would like to know how he does it.
"Alexandra, I have an idea about how you might contact me so I may establish the link, and I'll give some thought to how I accomplish it so I may teach you. There may be a way. For this moment, could you think about a little bell, one like you would hold by a handle and shake so it rings. When you have that firmly in your mind then gently shake your hand."
Alexandra closes her eyes and visualizes that little bell then she shakes her left hand. Hearing the bell ring she opens her eyes abruptly but there is no bell in her hand. She shakes it again and hears the bell.
Smiling, "Are you able to hear it at your end?"
"Yes, but the trick will be to be able to hear it when the link is gone. Just a moment and I shall close the link. Wait a few seconds then ring the bell."
"All right." Alexandra sees everything fade away.
"Andrew do you hear me? Andrew are you there?"
With no reply, she imagines the little bell and shakes her hand. She hears it and wonders if Andrew may.
"Alexandra may I establish the full link?"
"Yes, didn't it work?"
"Oh yes. It was fine. A little loud, it broke one of the windows so I reduced it a bit. Sorry."
"It sounded perfect here."
"Good. This is a trick I am just learning, each end needs to be set independently. If I want to contact you I shall chime you and if it is OK for me to establish the link then you may ring the bell. If it doesn't ring then I won't establish the link. If I have not chimed you and you ring the bell then I will establish the link unless I'm in a bath or something that I may need to wait. If I do, then I'll chime you before linking and wait for your bell again."
"I like it. Let's try it that way once to be certain. Close the link and chime me then I'll ring the bell back to you, OK?"
"Sure. Bye." Just like that the link is gone.
‘He's getting really good at this'. A chime sounds in her room. She imagines the bell quickly now and rings it without moving her hand. In a moment the link is established again.
"I like it Andrew. That way if I'm dressing or bathing I won't ring the bell and you won't suddenly surprise me. Thank-you. I like this much better. The way it was happening before I was a bit apprehensive that you might link when I was bathing. Look I may ring the bell just by thinking about it." The sound occurs at both ends of the link.
"Not only that but wherever you go just ring the bell and I may link to you. So for instance if someone is causing you a problem you could ring the bell and I could drop a rock on their head or something."
"I hardly think that would be necessary. I'm not too bad with the use of magic, myself."
"Alexandra. I, uh, I asked Gabriel if I could give you some more Roses. Would you like them?"
Smiling at the obviously flustered young man's question, she holds out her hands ready to receive the flowers.
"Remember watch out for the thorns."
She watches as his hands reach out above hers while holding a bouquet of the Roses, moments later he releases them and they land across her hands and arms.
"Ow." She recoils as one of the thorns sticks her. She carefully checks her arm where the thorn pricked her, then gathers the flowers which fell to the floor as a result, placing them on the table and passing her hand over them to preserve these flowers as she did the first.
"Thank-you Andrew and Thank Sorcerer Gabriel too, for allowing you to give them to me. They are beautiful."
"You're welcome Alexandra, I must go. I have more testing to go through. Bye."
"Good bye Andrew. Thank you for the bell," she rings it just before the link dissolves.
A single chime answers her ring.
She decides she needs a vase and wonders if there are any available when a light knock occurs at the door. "Come in." SaVannah enters and closes the door again, then realizes the table is covered with flowers.
"Alexandra!"
"Now Missii, don't be upset. Sorcerer Gabriel wanted to see Andrew send a flower to me so he gave permission to Andrew to send these so he could see it happen." A little white lie...
"Oh, well... if it was to test his ability then I guess it's all right. Now that you have so many do you suppose I might have the first one. I like it's scent."
Alexandra laughs, "tell you what, let's go find two vases and we'll split them, half for you and half for me."
"Vases? Vases! Yes! Come, I think I know where I have seen some."
SaVannah rushes out of the room with Alexandra following behind trying to catch her. They discover several but they are in use, so they continue searching until Alexandra realizes, "Oh, how stupid of me. Andrew must be wearing off on me. I'll just make them. Closing her eyes she visualizes a vase of green crystal about thirty centimeters tall made of material which she has seen broken in fragments at what remains of the old library. She holds out her hands and visualizes the vase just above them allowing it to drop into her waiting hands.
"Two may play at that trick."
Handing the first vase to SaVannah, Alexandra quickly creates a second slightly smaller one since she cannot locate enough material for the second, then they are on their way back to the room and their Roses.
"Thank-you Alex. I think I shall pretend an admirer gave them to me since I don't yet have an Andrew to do it. Keep at it. You'll catch him yet. These smell gorgeous. Did you spell them? I don't want them to ever fade away."
Alexandra smiles at her friend, "Yes they have been preserved. They should last a month or more."
Another knock at the door and it opens to reveal a Sister. "We have warded the... MORE? Well, you had best preserve them because they are the last that will be coming for a while. The wards are in place so he will be unable to link into the building. We will conduct your mutual training outdoors or at the pavilion. Have you been studying or have you been spending all your time gathering... gathering flowers?"
"They are called ‘Roses' Sister Margaret. Watch out. They have thorns," she warns the Sister, who is about to grasp the stem of one. Margaret examines the flower and it's stem then carefully grasps it and brings it up to smell the delicate and different fragrance.
"They are interesting... Roses... I must check the library to see if we have had anything like this in the past. You had best begin studying, tomorrow shall be a difficult test." She sniffs the Rose once again before turning and walking out of the room, closing the door behind her.
SaVannah and Alexandra smile at each other over the Sister's obvious envy.
"Thank you for the Roses, Alex. I will place them in my room so each time I enter I may smell the room filled with their fragrance," SaVannah is beaming with pleasure.
"You're welcome Missii. There are more than enough. I wonder if he may be able to obtain a plant which we could begin to raise in the garden at home. The next time he calls I must remember to ask him if we may have one."
"Well, right now you better study. You have that test tomorrow."
"Oh pooh. I may master that silly old test anytime they wish to give it. I am much more interested in learning how the bell Andrew gave to me works. There must be some kind of link involved or he couldn't hear it."
SaVannah looks around the room, "Bell? I don't see a bell, perhaps the Sister took it with her."
Alexandra laughs, "No. Sorry, it's in my head. But still, it must have some way of reaching Andrew. If I may just decide how it works. Maybe, oh! What was that? How did I see... Now this is interesting. There is something very peculiar about this bell. I may hardly see it but there is something. How strange. If I look at it this way, I see something attached to it. This is a strange way to look at magic.
There is a thread attached to it. I wonder whatever made him think of that? It leads off and goes North. This is utterly strange."
"Alex, I'm going to my room. If you figure it out, call me before you do anything. I want to be there to watch too. Please?"
"Of course Missii. Besides we must stick together as there is no telling where this thread, this thread? Yes! Where does this lead? Ohh, that IS interesting. I don't believe the wards will stop this. I wonder if... Yes, I think so. Missii would you sit over there? I'm going to try something and I don't want you standing in the way."
SaVannah moves quickly to the far corner of the room dragging the chair with her and holding her vase of Roses as if to preserve them from all harm. Alexandra gathers her power as she follows the faint thread of magic back to it's roots in The Shambles. With the thread already present it takes very little energy to follow it. She realizes this is an extremely different approach to magic than the way she has been taught. Now she loosens a link which roars down the path of the thread. In less than a second she is looking through Andrew's eyes at a distant room where she sees several Sorcerers standing and sitting.
"Alexandra?"
Coyly, “Yes Andrew?”
"Alexandra, how did you establish the link?"
"Well, a girl must have some secrets now, mustn't she?"
"Alexandra please, I'm glad you can do it, but how?"
"I followed the thread. The thread from the bell you gave me. How did you ever think of doing it like that? That is so different from everything I have been taught, and it hardly uses any power at all." She sees the Sorcerers are in stunned silence and as Andrew's eyes sweep the room she also sees several Sisters there as well.
"Oh, Andrew, the wards are in place here now but... Now that's interesting. As you may see, doing it this way the wards offer no protection at all."
Now everyone in the room, except Andrew, appears shocked. Wards are the only defense Sorcerers and Sisters have against the magic of another.
"Oh? Then I could still link to you if I needed to do so?"
"I think so. At least I may link out through them. Andrew?"
"Yes?"
"Watch the candle on the table in your room." Alexandra directs this new way of using magic and the candle and it's holder in his testing room lift from the table turning completely over with the flame continuing to burn away from the wax just as though still right-side up, the wax continuing to drip upward now toward the holder.
"I thought so. Andrew you have found a new way to control magic. A way that is so much more powerful and the control is completely different than the way we have been taught. This is interesting. Just wait until my test tomorrow. They'll never understand why I may complete it in a split second. This is marvelous. I'm going to break the link. Would you try to reach me and see if the wards stop you from entering?"
"Ok. When?"
"Now." The link breaks. Andrew waits a few seconds and then reestablishes it, the Sisters and Sorcerers look at one another in total shock. Wards offer no defense against this use of magic.
"Alexandra, I had no problem at all. Are you certain the wards are there?"
"Oh yes, the Sister came specifically to tell me they had done it. Andrew, how did you give me the Roses?"
"Oh, that's easy. The way the magic works we are closer together than the distance on the world. We are nearly side by side, or standing in the same place but removed. I'm not certain how to explain it but we are together. If I want to give something to you then all I must do is be certain we are aligned, my hand above yours then I release the object into the link. When it reaches your end it falls and arrives on your hand which was below mine."
"That sounds easy. Here hold out your hand I want to try it. I'll give you back a Rose that I have spelled so it will last for weeks. Go on, hold out your hand."
Andrew cups his hands together out before him ready for her to drop the flower. He sees her move her hand over his and release the flower. A moment passes and the flower drops to his hand eliciting gasps from some of the Sisters and murmurs of astonishment from the Sorcerers.
"Now, how did you come through the link so I could kiss, oh, wait, I think I see it. Yes! That's interesting. You have a very different approach to magic. Now I see why you have so much difficulty trying to do it the way it is normally taught. Don't move now."
Alexandra begins the attempt and again is aware of that duality which occurred previously when Andrew attempted the same. She looks in astonishment as she actually accomplishes the task and then leans over and kisses Andrew once again on the lips. His arms come up around her reflexively and the kiss lasts for three or four seconds before one of the Sorcerers clears his throat.
"Youngsters, I think you had best retreat to your own ends of the link. I should hate to think what might happed if the link were to dissolve with you in it."
Alexandra leans away as does Andrew but each is intently watching the other as Alexandra retreats to her room in Percoin.
"Andrew, It looks like it should be possible to travel the link. All the way I mean."
"Probably. But I still haven't decided how one could return again if there is no one at the other end with which to make contact. Maybe we both might think about this and continue to compare ideas. We may come up with something. Oh, watch the candle you left burning upside down in this room."
All eyes immediately turn to the impossible. A candle burning as though right side up but decidedly upside down. Andrew turns his attention to the candle and holder and it slowly turns back upright gliding back to it's place on the table. The light winks out and in moments is replaced by a much brighter glow which appears softer on the eyes. The edges of the room now much easier to see with the increased light. He asks one of the Sorcerers near the candle to touch the base of the holder near the candle itself. It immediately goes out. When the Sorcerer touches it again, it provides instant brilliance. The flame is not hot nor does the wax appear to be melting.
"The candle will probably last a week burning that way. You gave me the idea when you said you spelled the Rose to last for weeks. I need to continue my testing. Thanks for showing me you may link, Alexandra. Bye Missii." The link established by Alexandra is dissolved by Andrew.
Again the Sisters and Sorcerers go into shock. These two will teach the world of magic a great deal.
"Alex," SaVannah reprimands, "That wasn't a gift. That was out and out passion. I was right, you are in love."
"Missii!"
"Don't Missii me. I know love when I see it."
"Don't tell Father."
"Are you kidding? I wouldn't tell him. If he can't recognize it then he isn't your Father, and I seriously doubt that. What do you suppose Andrew did to that candle? I could use something like that."
"I don't know. He said he placed a preserving spell on it but the light changed too. Let me examine this one. To preserve it would slow the burning so how does he, come on silly, use your new magic to look at this."
SaVannah smiles at Alexandra talking out the investigation of the candle.
"Let's see. If I preserve it like this, Yes the flame burns slowly now, but it is just the same flame and greatly reduced light. The heat is still there but reduced. What if it burned without wasting any of the energy in the wax as heat? If it creates only light but no heat... How may I do that? Maybe, NO!"
The candle burns VERY intensely and diminishes in height by several centimeters. The heat thrown off in those few seconds has raised the temperature of the room by perhaps five or ten degrees and has given Alexandra a slight burn such as if she had been out in the summer sun for a few hours. SaVannah begs off and returns to her room when no answer is immediately forthcoming.
"All right then. Perhaps..."
The candle flame begins to change colour and produces much more brilliance. Alexandra waves her hand over the candle and finds there is little heat but the appearance is unlike that which Andrew produced. She continues working with the candle for an hour or more until she has something very nearly like that which Andrew had produced. She also manages to spell it to burn or quench by touching the base holding the candle. With some success, Alexandra takes her other candles and places the same magical spells upon them. Finally picking them and her candle holder she walks out of her room and down the corridor to SaVannah's room.
"SaVannah, are you decent? May I come in?"
"Yes, come ahead."
When Alexandra enters the room, SaVannah shouts, "Alex, you did it! Will you spell my candles too?"
Alexandra exchanges her candles for the ones which SaVannah has in her room, spelling those which she has just exchanged, then shows SaVannah how to control whether it burns or quenches. As she is leaving SaVannah's room, she watches SaVannah play with the candle for a few moments. Alexandra smiles as she exits. Closing the door she turns to find a Sister standing in the hall looking at the effect of the light produced by her candle. She explains to the Sister that which was done by Andrew and of her attempts to duplicate it.
"It isn't quite the same, but it does fit the purpose. Here, take a few of these and put them into your candle holders then just touch the base holding the candle and it will light. Touch again and it will quench. The light is brighter and it is much easier to read by it. Two or three of these candles fill my room with light and they will last several days to a week rather than a few hours. I have much more light and still greatly save on the number of candles I use."
The Sister holds the candles as though they are a great treasure and bids Alexandra to come with her for a few minutes. She leads Alexandra to the library where perhaps a hundred candles or more are in use.
"Is it difficult to spell them? Does it take a lot of time or could you perhaps spell these from the cupboard all at once? This will allow us to have more light with fewer candles. Would you do this? The library is our greatest expense in candles."
Alexandra looks in awe at the number of candles in the cupboard. She sighs, and they place them all on a nearby table. There are perhaps four hundred of them, enough for one night. Closing her eyes, she begins to touch them all with her mind gradually bringing more and more of them into control until she feels she cannot handle more. Now applying that which she has determined by experimentation to these candles she has just selected she begins the transformation of the candles into great sources of light. Once finished, perhaps a minute later, she again opens her eyes and separates the candles before her into those which are spelled and those which are not. The Sister takes some of the spelled candles and begins to replace those burning with those which are spelled as Alexandra selects the remaining candles and again applies that which she learned to those candles.
The Sister quickly returns with a number of partially used candles. Taking more spelled candles she repeats the process twice more, returning each time with partially used candles. Alexandra takes those which have the most wax remaining and spells them as well. Looking at the library, it now appears to be greatly brighter even though only half as many candles are in use. They place the remaining spelled candles into the cupboard, then Alexandra departs to clean up before supper, the Sister's thanks following her.
Along the path to her room, Alexandra spells candles as she passes. Carefully checking to be certain no Sisters are watching before performing the bit of magic. The halls are now bathed in brilliant light. After reaching her room she prepares for the evening meal then hurries off to the meal hall arriving, as she hoped, before everyone else.
Now she selects the candles burning in the sconces along the walls of the great hall and spells them. Then she reaches her mind up to each chandelier in turn, spelling those candles as well. The hall is now lit as bright as day. Mentally selecting every other candle she quenches them then a few more, allowing roughly a third so of the candles to continue burning. The room remains brightly lighted but far fewer candles are producing that light.
Quickly she seats herself and reaches out to find what food has been prepared for the meal. Locating something to her liking she entices it to move from the kitchen to the plate before her along with just a little wine and a glass of water. She begins to eat just as others are entering the hall. Most continue to find their seats and obtain their food as they look about the room, vaguely aware something is different. As they eat they continue looking about clearly puzzled but unable as yet to place their finger on the source of that which is causing them to examine their surroundings.
SaVannah enters the hall coming over to sit beside her. Looking around, she is about to ask about the candles as Alexandra motions for her to be silent then leans over and whispers,"They know something has changed but no one has yet decided what it might be. Don't tell them. Let them puzzle over it for a while."
With a conspiratorial smile on her face SaVannah asks Alexandra to bring some food for her as she begins watching the Sisters who, in turn, are watching everything in the hall. A few Sisters have completed their meal and are still looking about trying to decide what has changed as they get up and slowly leave the hall. Alexandra and SaVannah complete their meal and return to their rooms leaving the Sisters still trying to decide what it is that has changed.
© 2010 by Rénae Dáºmas. This work may not be replicated or presented in whole or in part by any means electronic or otherwise without the express consent of the work’s Owner (copyright holder), with the exception of the private and non-commercial viewing by the reader who is also the end purchaser. ALL Rights Reserved, including but not limited to ownership of Characters, final content decision, and more. This is a work of Fiction. All the characters and events portrayed in this story are fictional and any resemblance to real people or incidents past, present or future is purely coincidental. Any and all images shown within this work are taken by license under Corel. Sketches are a product originated through the efforts of Terry Volkirch.. No affiliations, involvement or gender assignations through the use of the images provided by Corel, Terry Volkirch or the subjects contained within those posted images or sketches is implied or intended.
An Aldoennetti Original.
Chapter 05
"Andrew, what did you do to that candle? And how are you able to penetrate wards as though they are not there?"
These questions and more come from the Sorcerers and Sisters present in the testing room.
"I simply changed the conversion of wax so it is mostly to light. The previous way developed a lot of heat and little light. I changed it so it developed little heat and a lot of light. The effect is that of slowing the conversion of wax since little needs to be wasted as heat. As to the wards, they apparently do not exist at the level at which we are controlling the magic. Or, at least, they offer negligible resistance to the greatly increased power. Alexandra is a very intelligent young woman. She determined the way I control magic and duplicated it. She has also explained enough to me that I better understand how you teach the control of magic, which is now allowing me to understand new ways to do the same things.
There is still a great deal I do not understand, but I am beginning to find ways to do a lot of things you may do. It is as though the old control of magic is like someone who must chop and chop at a tree in order to fell it, expending great amounts of effort and energy. Whereas, with the new control I simply convince it that it has tired and ask it to pull it's roots and topple to the empty ground and it complies. The older methods require a lot of energy on your part, the newer uses very little so I have a lot remaining to reach out further or to accomplish even more tasks, continuing for a much greater time before requiring rest. I do, however, seem to require a lot of food and water."
At that explanation, the seven Sorcerers and Sisters go into a brief conference.
"Sorcerer Andrew, could you teach a little of this to one of our new apprentices? You would not have a class, just the one pupil and only for a short time. Just enough to see if someone not accustomed to the old ways might understand and be able to follow your new ones."
"I am honored that you would allow me to do so. I may but try. I have been thinking of some of the times I was so successful with my training as a Warrior and it may have been due to the application of magic when I was not aware I was using it. It seems very strange to me to be able to accomplish things now without great difficulty when before it seemed all a great mystery to me. It is like someone finally lit a candle in my dark room and I may see things I never knew were there. I owe a lot of this to Alexandra, who has shown me some of the ways you use magic.
Rather, however, than a young new talent might I not have one who is having difficulty with the ways you are attempting to teach? It may be that there are differences in the way they and I approach a problem that are causing the difficulty. Where your way may not work, mine might."
Again, the Sorcerers and Sisters go into a conference.
"Very well, but we have decided to present two challenges to you. One female and one male. Both have been training for about a year and are well behind those who entered with them. We have been considering removing them. Your methods might work, then again they might not. Would you attempt this?"
"Yes. I shall see if this perhaps is the reason they are having difficulty. I may have brothers and sisters of spirit who, as I, have difficulty with the methods you utilize. With God smiling upon us The Shambles may have many more who are capable of using magic and who otherwise would have been missed."
Gabriel calls a halt for the day and everyone leaves the hall. Andrew rushes down the corridor to catch Gabriel.
"Sorcerer Gabriel may I speak with you a moment?
"Yes Andrew, what is it?"
"I... I know I seemed very certain of myself a few moments ago, but I really know very little about magic. The things I have done just seem natural. There yet remain so many things about which I have no hint. Are you certain I should attempt this teaching? I have only taught Warriors, not children, nor in the use of magic."
Smiling, "Andrew. I have been told of numerous times which have occurred during your training as a Warrior. Weapons Master Liam has proudly boasted of you at the meeting table upon many occasion. He has also related your ability to teach others. I think you shall find, wether it is weapons or magic makes little difference. It is how you teach as much as what you teach that makes the difference. You will do well as you always do. How are your headaches?"
"My head... Oh they seem to be gone. How did you do that?"
"A simple spell. One must not always chop at a tree to fell it," Gabriel admonishes, "See you at breakfast? At seven?"
Smiling he continues down the corridor before turning toward the offices. Andrew watches him smiling just as broadly, "Now what have I gotten myself into?"
He chimes Alexandra, and several seconds go by. Thinking perhaps it is a bad time he turns his thoughts to the Garden and begins to walk toward it as a quiet bell tinkles near him. He chimes back and Alexandra opens the link, they are together once again.
"Hello Andrew. How did your testing go?"
"I'm not certain. It did not continue more than an hour after we had linked. It was what happened afterward that has me concerned."
Her face suddenly loses it's smile and concern becomes evident, "What happened. What are they going to do?"
"Nothing serious or, perhaps it is. I don't know. They have decided to allow me to try to teach two first year students who are having great difficulty with their training. Perhaps they need to approach the problems the same way I, and now you, do. One of these students is to be a young girl. I was hoping we could link during the training so she will have someone present who might help her and from whom she would naturally request assistance."
"That would be wonderful. Yes, I would like to do that very much. Where are you going to do the training?"
"In the garden, I think. It offers a much sunnier and more inviting atmosphere than does a training room. I hope it will place them more at ease."
"Yes, I think it will. I spent many hours in study in the gardens at my home and found it soothing. When will this begin?"
"Tomorrow morning. Each morning for the next month."
"This will be fun. I have a test in the morning so I won't be able to join you immediately. I'll try to finish it quickly. Then I'll ring you to see if you are still teaching."
"Okay, I am uncertain just when they may arrive. Classes usually begin at eight and go to noon. Tomorrow we may just spend most of our time getting to know each other. I hope you will be able to link early. Speaking of linking, I usually become very hungry after I have linked several times or if we have a long link. Have you noticed this?"
"Yes, I didn't associate the two but you're right. We need to replace the energy then?"
"I guess so. This is still all new to me. Oh, here, I have something to show you."
Andrew goes through the garden to another bush. The flowers here are a vibrant yellow.
"Are those Roses also?"
"Yes, this is a different bush. Here hold out your hand," he plucks just one, immediately spelling the spot where the break has occurred as well as bringing some of the soil nutrients from the bags on the garden’s edge to help the plant recover quickly as he did with the first. Finally he drops the flower onto Alexandra's hand. She immediately spells it and then recalls her attempts with the candles.
"Andrew, guess what I did."
"I haven't the faintest idea."
"Guess."
"You... You taught magic to Missii?"
Laughter, "No silly, she has tried but doesn't understand it. No, I have taken a candle and spelled it so it is nearly the same as yours. I had to use the new method to do it. The old magic cannot accomplish the task. It doesn't look the same as yours but it is bright and uses the wax slowly. I may turn it on and off by touching it. The Librarian is so taken with the idea that she had me spell all the candles they have. Usually they use about a hundred candles every few hours and now they need only use fifty. They have more light, and the candles will last for a day or more."
Andrew congratulates her and explains how he did it. She thinks about it for a moment and decides she shall later try that way to see if it will burn the same colour as the one he changed.
"Thank you for telling me how you did it. A few more times like this and I may begin to understand your control of magic better. It is much easier when one considers everything around them rather than attempting to force something into accomplishment. I think I'll just call it the new magic people seem to accept that a little easier. Thank-you Andrew."
The sudden duality occurs and she leans forward gently kissing him.
"Good night. See you in the morning." she whispers.
"Good night, Alexandra."
"Pooh, call me Alex, everyone else whom I like does so. Good night."
"Good night... Alex."
Andrew walks out of the garden followed by a single peal of Alexandra's little bell and he strokes a single chime back to her. Meanwhile two shadows, in the reaches of the garden, fade back further out of sight. After he is gone they emerge and follow. Part way down the corridor they turn to walk to the offices of the League.
"Gabriel and Kaitlyn were correct," says the Sorceress, "he did indeed talk with the girl."
"Yes. We may find we receive a great deal more from this than we had hoped. The idea of including her in training the children is excellent. Have the Sisterhood in Percoin been contacted?"
"Yes. Kaitlyn did that almost immediately after we left the testing room. The girl's test will occur early in the morning. When she uses the new magic they will place the same request before her. Even now they are selecting a boy and a girl for that possibility."
"Then there may be so many as four more who may be able to use it. We should begin to find a few others that over four or five days, should their methods prove useful, we may add more both here and in Percoin. This opportunity is far too good to pass."
"Kaitlyn and Gabriel agree. That is part of the message given to Percoin. The introduction must be slowly accomplished. It is hoped that it will work and we may have ten students at each location. This is a fascinating experiment. Here, we need to report that which we observed."
Rapidly "Enter" is spoken upon their knock at the door.
The next morning, Andrew is in the meal hall promptly at seven. He takes his usual seat and is, as usual, promptly served. Sorcerer Gabriel enters a few minutes later taking a seat next to Andrew. They chat for a while as they both eat breakfast. Andrew asks for seconds and explains it is to help him to have enough energy to maintain the link over the entire morning.
As he is finishing his meal, Gabriel calls, "First year apprentice Daniel, please come forward."
The room quiets quickly, the other apprentices watching and listening to see if Daniel is finally going to be removed from training. Apprentice Daniel is thinking the same and slowly rises to walk the distance eventually arriving before Sorcerer Gabriel.
"Apprentice Daniel, I am relieving you from your normal studies."
The young man begins to have tears in his eyes, shaking his head in acknowledgment of his inability to perform the spells so easily accomplished by the others.
"For the next thirty days you shall report each morning at eight to Sorcerer Andrew for special training. Please don't make me think I made the wrong choice."
The young man turns to leave as the words sink in. He turns back looking at Gabriel and Andrew and a big smile crosses his face. "I shall do my best Sorcerer Gabriel."
Andrew smiles at him, "Do you remember the garden near the testing hall?"
"Yes, Sorcerer Andrew."
"Meet me there at eight. There will be another apprentice training as well. We shall meet each morning at eight after breakfast. We shall train all morning and then you will each have the afternoons to study your other courses."
"Yes, Sorcerer Andrew." The young man hurries back to his seat and rushes to finish his breakfast to the envious stares of his fellow apprentices.
"Sorcerer Gabriel, when will the young woman arrive for training? I hope to have Alexandra join us as well."
"She will be escorted to training by two Sisters. They are to arrive at eight. I shall have them directed to the garden. May I ask why you are training there rather than a classroom?"
"I feel it is more relaxing and upon mentioning it to Alexandra, she told me that she prefers to study in a garden for that reason."
"I see. Good fortune, may your teaching go well."
"Thank you Gabriel. Time will tell. Good Morning."
Andrew departs the meal hall making two quick stops on the way to the garden. In the garden, he experiments at moving an object from the testing hall to the garden and back.
In doing so he makes a discovery, "Very fascinating, if I am familiar with the specific object, I may reach out and touch it with a thread then command the object to follow the thread to the location before me. I wonder, could it work the other way. If I may make contact with the object may I travel to it?"
He quickly walks to the testing hall returning the candle and holder to the table then leaves once more for the garden. In the garden he selects the bench on which he once sat and places a small signature of energy into it. He may now find this particular bench whenever he desires. Reaching out to the candle and holder, he tries various ways to examine that room while remaining in the garden. Finally he discovers a way which allows him to see the placement of things within the room. He is about to try to transport to the room when several people enter so he instead walks to the room.
Reaching the door he casts out to the bench in the garden and quickly finds it then begins observing the area immediately surrounding it to be certain no one or thing is in the way of his possible sudden return. Deciding it is not necessary for him to start in the room for this experiment, he is about to try traveling to the garden just as he observes Apprentice Daniel arrive there, look about and then sit on the bench near the small pool. A few moments later, two Sisters with a young girl in tow also arrive. Gathering his thoughts, Andrew travels the thread to an open location near the bench. The young girl and Apprentice Daniel recoil in surprise, then are impressed with the entry of this Sorcerer who is to attempt to help them learn.
"Good Morning, sorry I'm late. I had a few things to take care of."
"Good Morning, Sorcerer Andrew." pipes up Daniel.
The Sisters are unimpressed for transporting short distances is something most may accomplish. The female Apprentice just watches in obvious apprehension. Andrew walks to her and stoops down so he is not towering above her. He holds out his hand to her and she slowly places hers in his. Carefully he brings her hand near and kisses it.
"I am pleased to make you acquaintance young lady. Thank-you for allowing me the opportunity to teach you. What is your name? Mine is Andrew."
Obviously shaken by a Sorcerer twice her age calling her a lady and kissing her hand she cautiously and shyly replies, "I am Apprentice Kiana, Sorcerer Andrew."
"A pretty name for a pretty lady."
The young girl smiles and begins to relax. This Sorcerer is not going to eat her.
"While we are all training here in the garden I would like us to just call each other by our names. You are Kiana, I am Andrew, and that handsome young man over there is Daniel. Daniel, I wish to present to you, Lady Kiana."
Daniel comes over and duplicates that done by Andrew. Taking Kiana's hand and kissing it then saying he is pleased to meet her. The young girl of perhaps ten smiles at the two Sisters standing next to her. Andrew now addresses the Sisters and tells them that they are free to also observe these new methods and participate if they wish. Any questions he is able to answer he will do so. They look at each other with unreadable expressions and then back at Andrew.
At that moment a small bell rings nearby. Andrew chimes, establishing the link with Alexandra to find her also in a Garden and with two young children beside her as well.
"Good Morning Andrew. I completed my test much earlier. The Sisters then brought this young man and lady to me for us to train," seeing the two with him, "That means we have four."
Andrew is momentarily surprised then realizes Gabriel and Kaitlyn probably suspected he would include Alexandra in the training sessions. He introduces the Scearnvale Children and Sisters to Alexandra and her small group with Alexandra reciprocating introductions of hers to his. By this time the Sisters are watching everything carefully for this link is unlike any they have witnessed before. It is almost as though this garden continues on into the other one. Sister Odelia is so taken with the illusion that she walks slowly into the one at the Percoin end of the link turning to see the garden from which she walked.
"Sister Odelia please remember, if you are still in that garden when the link is closed then you will be there and not here. Meanwhile during training everyone is free to move through either garden."
Kiana walks into the other garden and up to Alexandra. Shyly she reaches out and touches Alexandra then exclaims, "She's really here!"
"Actually Kiana, you are really here at my garden."
Kiana's eyes go wide and she runs back to her side of the link and to the Sisters who are still shocked at this display of power. Of links they have seen many but this is much more than a link.
"Well Andrew, shouldn't we begin? Why don't you tell us how it is the link has become an actual connection between our two locations."
Andrew begins telling them about how he established a thread using Alexandra as the anchor since they have contacted before and he did not know where she would be until the link was open between the locations. The thread previously established with Alexandra allowed him to pull the thread until the two gardens are now next to each other.
"I don't think of it as being impossible, nor do I think about how far away it might be. Doing that will overcome your thought that such a link might be possible. Instead imagine how you might draw the two locations together. I do need to have someone or something I have touched, or to which I have placed a signature of energy, at the other end. For instance, we could all go to Alexandra's garden and close the link, which saves my energy, then when we are ready to return I simply reach out to this bench, which I have signed, place my thread and draw the two locations together again. We may then walk back to this, our own garden."
"Andrew may we come to your garden for this morning? Then tomorrow we might come to mine."
Andrew considers this a moment then walks into Alexandra's garden and places his signature spell onto the bench at that garden. "Now we may find a path back here, Lady Alexandra."
Just as they are entering Andrews garden, SaVannah walks into the garden in Percoin looking around in surprise.
"Oh Missii, come with us. We are going to Andrew's garden for this morning's training. Tomorrow they will all come to our garden."
SaVannah looks at the connection of the two gardens cautiously following everyone to Andrew's side of the link. Once everyone is safely in the Scearnvale garden he extinguishes the link and the Percoin end disappears. There are now five adults and four children standing in the garden at the League's Training Center. SaVannah is obviously distressed to find herself cut off from that which is familiar, even if only slightly so, but she is doing an admirable job of attempting to conceal it. Eventually she calms down enough to begin walking through the garden arriving before the yellow Rose bush where she pauses to smell the Roses before returning to listen.
As there are not enough benches for everyone to sit, Alexandra examines the one which Andrew signed and, with a little effort, produces three more like it. Apparently bringing the materials all the way from Percoin was a little difficult but she is not aware of materials availability around Scearnvale. The first bench falls into the pool to the amusement of the children.
"Will we be able to do that?" asks the young girl who came with Alexandra.
Andrew answers her, "Some day young lady. For now we will apply ourselves to simpler things as a start. Do any of you have a friend who is not studying with us?"
Two of them immediately raise their hands with a third uncertain participant also gradually raising hers. Andrew picks Grace who is from the Training Center in Percoin and asks her to come sit near him. Grace turns to look at Alexandra who motions for her to go to Andrew nodding her head in approval. The girl cautiously seats herself near Andrew.
"Now I want you to imagine in your mind the face of your friend. Is your friend another girl?"
She nods yes.
"Now concentration is important. Carefully focus on her face and remember as much about her as you are able to recall. Slowly, thinking only of your friend, imagine what it would be like if you were not imagining her but if you were actually seeing her. She is alive, so she is moving or talking but she is not just an image, she is someone real."
The young girl's face frowns showing deep concentration, her eyes closed as she is doing this. Briefly they open, but immediately close again.
"Now what is your friend doing?"
"She is in her training room. They are teaching her to move a candle holder across a table."
"Good. Now still concentrating on your friend, are you able to see everyone in the room clearly?"
"It... It is very difficult. I can't see everyone because they aren't clear. Ava is easier to see."
"That's all right. You still see your friend clearly?"
She nods yes once again.
"Good. If you were there and could talk to her, what would you say?"
"Hi Ava, have you moved the candle yet?"
She jumps and loses her concentration. "They heard me. They heard me. Everyone looked in my direction. How did you do that?"
"I didn't do it Grace, you did it. I just helped a little. You used magic."
Her eyes wide as saucers as she looks at Andrew then gets off the bench and hurries to Alexandra. Hugging her, Grace tells her, "I used magic. I really did it."
Smiling, "Yes, you did. You see, it isn't all that difficult. Sometimes it just takes a lot of concentration. Especially if it is something new or if you have little experience in it. After you do it once, it becomes easier each time. I must caution you though. This new magic is very, very powerful. You must not use it alone until we tell you that you may. You could seriously hurt yourself or someone else and we don't want that now, do we?"
"NO. I don't want to hurt anyone."
The sister's are surprised that Andrew so quickly has caused someone so young to do such a powerful bit of magic. Sister Odelia asks, "May I try?"
"Of course, come over and sit here. Who are you going to try to reach?"
"Sister Lily. She departed for New DesMonde three weeks ago."
"All right. Just as did Grace, you must concentrate on your friend's face. Remember she is alive and not just something you are remembering. Slowly watch as she is moving or talking and gradually add the rest of her and her surroundings. It is more important to keep the image clear than to add extra details. She is moving and breathing and there may be others around her. Can you see her?"
"Yes, she is walking toward someone. They are now speaking."
"Good. You are not quite close enough to hear them so let's move a little closer until we may listen to what they are saying."
The sound of the distant conversation slowly increases as though the listener is approaching the speaker, "... must we wait another day? We could not send this information by message, it is too important."
Andrew continues to guide Sister Odelia, "Now, since you are there with them, why don't you allow them to see you so you may all talk together?"
"What? Sister Odelia. When did you arrive?"
"I... I did not. I am in Scearnvale. This is a link. I am with several others who are teaching a new magic to children who have been unable to use their gift in the old way. I wanted to try it and this is the result. There is someone hurrying this way."
She points back over the Sister's shoulder, "I think they may have a message for you. You look well Sister Lily, I had best go now. It is the children we are supposed to be teaching."
"A link?" she looks at Odelia with some concern, "Are those the children back in that garden?"
Odelia turns, looking back. "Yes that is everyone. Be well Sister."
Sister Odelia opens her eyes seeing the garden once again around her, and the connection is broken. She sits there stunned. "I have linked before, but this is completely different. I could have touched her. When I looked back I was not seated at this bench but upon completion of the link I am still here. This magic is much different."
Then in surprise, "I am not exhausted. Such a link would have caused me to be unable to use magic for many hours, yet I feel as though I have done almost nothing."
Alexandra smiles, "That is just one of the many differences this method grants us Sister Odelia. Andrew? The link you have been using today is different than the way we first began using it. How have you changed it?"
"It's something I finally reasoned out. Before we were linking our minds to allow the link to function. Because of that we were limited in some respects. The way I am doing it now has different limitations but allows us physical contact where before we could not easily do it. As you may recall we had to change the link a little before we could touch."
"Yes, that duality."
"Exactly. But if we start out with the duality then everything falls into place including, for instance, allowing us to join the gardens and walk one to the other. It also allows us to move things from one to the other. If there were a battle, we could move entire armies through the link. The restriction being the size of the space available for them to pass, the distance between the link points and the duration the Sorcerer or Sorceress could hold the link open. If a group creates the link then the energy required is shared and some could come to replace those who are tiring to allow them to rest for a short period and to eat and drink before continuing."
"Who wants to try now?" Immediately the three remaining children raise their hands.
Andrew selects Daniel and they begin again with Daniel attempting to reach a friend living nearby.
"You needn't select someone close. Grace's friend is very far away but we still easily contacted her. Is there anyone further you would like to reach?"
Daniel thinks and then selects his Grandmother who lives in a village many day's ride East. Again Andrew talks through the use of the magic and the need for concentration and imagination. Daniel actually reaches his Grandmother and Andrew explains to her the nature of the lesson. She is quite impressed with her Grandson and praises him then admonishes him to be good and to do everything he is told. Just before the link closes she blows him a kiss.
Andrew now selects Kiana who eagerly rushes over to sit on the bench next to him.
"I want to reach my sister. I want to show her I can control magic like the others."
"All right. Are you able to imagine her clearly?"
"Yes, and She is moving and breathing and she, oh! She is milking the cow. I better not disturb her because the cow might kick her. Could I wait a little while and try later?"
"Certainly. I'll have the young man contact someone and then you may come and we'll see if she has finished. Go back to your bench and let him come up and try."
The children exchange places and the young boy attempts successfully to produce a link. Kiana is given a chance again, this time completing the link and speaking momentarily with her sister. The link is closed once again and they all begin to discuss how the control was accomplished and ways they might improve their attempts.
© 2010 by Rénae Dáºmas. This work may not be replicated or presented in whole or in part by any means electronic or otherwise without the express consent of the work’s Owner (copyright holder), with the exception of the private and non-commercial viewing by the reader who is also the end purchaser. ALL Rights Reserved, including but not limited to ownership of Characters, final content decision, and more. This is a work of Fiction. All the characters and events portrayed in this story are fictional and any resemblance to real people or incidents past, present or future is purely coincidental. Any and all images shown within this work are taken by license under Corel. Sketches are a product originated through the efforts of Terry Volkirch.. No affiliations, involvement or gender assignations through the use of the images provided by Corel, Terry Volkirch or the subjects contained within those posted images or sketches is implied or intended.
An Aldoennetti Original.
Chapter 06
Training of the children continues throughout the morning with each of the children given another chance to link and to move a small object from one place to another. Andrew and Alexandra carefully guide them while providing explanations. Each time the child is cautioned not to try it alone but to always have either Andrew or Alexandra with them until other Sorcerers or Sisters are able to help.
Since Sister Odelia is interested in learning the new magic she is going to ask Sister Kaitlyn for permission to continue to attend the training sessions. The children are quite excited at having accomplished some greater use of magic and of finally receiving explanations which allow them to understand that which they attained. They continue to practice moving small objects under supervision and each is given the opportunity to even again to create a link before they depart for their noon meal. Finally, the bell informing them of the imminent noon meal is pealing so Andrew opens the link to Percoin, two Sisters are waiting in the garden there to take the Percoin children back for their meals and those from The Shambles go to their meal halls. SaVannah now comes forward and asks if she too may try the magic.
"Of course. I would be pleased to attempt to aid you in the use of magic. Perhaps you, Alexandra and I may eat our meal here and then return to this garden so you may try your hand at it?"
SaVannah is amiable as is Alexandra so Andrew shows them the way to the meal hall. Surprise greets them all around. Instant silence on the part of the Apprentices and astonishment on the part of SaVannah and Alexandra to see the apprentices eat in the same hall as the Sorcerers. The young apprentices are surprised to see the Lady and Feline from the vision enter the hall. This will give them the opportunity for many stories during other lessons the rest of the day. The Sorcerer's are also surprised at this intrusion but then considering Andrew's seemingly peculiar traits they allow it to pass.
Andrew goes to the Sorcerer's table finding room for everyone before motioning to the young man they would like service. A few minutes are necessary to learn what there is to eat and to place the orders. Some recovery on the part of the young man is necessary as SaVannah quite fluently describes that which she would like, the young man first standing there as if hearing a foreign language, then recovering quickly. Soon the food is delivered. Andrew notes that the young man spends a great deal of time around SaVannah bringing her a flower as he delivers her second helping. SaVannah takes it all in stride but is obviously pleased with the flower and the attention.
With the meal completed, the three of them go for a short walk outside the training facility then return quickly to the building since, for SaVannah, it remains quite cold in Scearnvale. They return to the garden to allow SaVannah the opportunity at controlling magic.
"Now Missii, who would you like to contact?"
"My sister, Kayla SaVannah."
"Oh? Is SaVannah your last name?"
"Yes. Sa Vannah it is pronounced."
"My apologies Lady SaVannah. I was unaware of your proper name. If you so wish I shall call you SaVannah rather than Missii."
SaVannah is again surprised at the courtesy she is being offered. "That's all right. Missii is my name also."
"Thank you Missii for allowing me that use of your name. Where is your sister?"
"I don't know. We separated long ago and I lost track of her. She may even be dead. I just want to know. I want to help her if she needs it. I have worried for nearly four years."
"Alright. Let's sit here. I want you to concentrate on your memory of her. Think of her features as you last knew her. She is alive and moving. You recall her personality which is vibrant allowing you to easily recognize her even after this long period of separation from her. She has mannerisms which are little changed and your imagination is slowly giving way to the reality which surrounds her and allowing you to see her. She is doing something, what is it?"
"I... I'm not certain. She does not look well. She, she is preparing a meal. There is not much there. How may I help her? Oh she's fading."
"It's all right. You worried so much that you lost control. We shall try again. Come, remember her as you just saw her. She is moving and preparing that meal. You just saw her but she did not see you. You may nearly touch her, the image is becoming that real. You see her before you now, what is she doing?"
"She is eating the meal. She is so thin."
"Easy, don't worry yet. We cannot help her if we lose the image. Continue to concentrate, we will slowly bring her and her surroundings into complete focus. Do you have her?"
"Yes, I think I could touch her," Missii's hand begins to reach out.
"Not yet, don't touch her yet. Allow her to finish her meal. We shall continue to allow the link to grow in strength before we let her see us. The link must be powerful for us to help her. If you could give her some food, what might it be?"
"Beef. Beef and watered wine."
Andrew quickly obtains some from the kitchen and allows Missii to imagine the placement of it near her sister.
"I don't, yes, yes I may imagine the food near her."
"All right, place it quietly somewhere near her. Just imagine it is there and then we will use the link to place it in a moment. Now I am handing you a Rose. Give her this Rose as well. May you do that?"
"Yes, I think so."
"Good. Put the Rose next to the food and I will cause it to move there, then you may quietly call your sister's name."
"Kayla, it's Missii. Are you able to hear me?"
"Missii? Missii?! Am I so far toward the Shores that now I hear you calling me?"
"Kayla. Here is food. I am with a powerful Sorcerer. He is helping me to help you. See, he sent the Rose which is next to the food."
Kayla looks around and sees the food and the flower. She quickly grasps the goblet and drinks down the watered wine then picks up the plate and begins to devour the food.
"Ask her if she is bound, or if she may come here."
"I heard him Missii. No, I am not bound. I am unable to find employment so this is the result. Thank you for the food."
Andrew quietly explains, "Take the Rose in your hand, be careful, it has thorns. If there is anything you want to bring with you take it now also."
The moment she grasps the Rose, the signature Andrew placed upon it allows the link to gain greatly in strength. Much more of the area surrounding Kayla may now be seen and the detail and colour are far easier to discern. Kayla picks up everything she may carry, including what remains of the plate of food which she continues to eat with some difficulty since her arms are nearly full of her possessions. Her hand holding the Rose is also holding the plate of food which she is eating with her other hand while attempting not to drop anything.
"Now what do you wish me to do?" she asks in uncertainty.
"Simply stand there, we will do the rest."
A slight shimmer in the air occurs and then Kayla, her possessions, the food and the Rose are standing in the garden with them. Missii leaps to Kayla embracing her, food, clothes and all.
"Kayla. I'm so glad we found you." She leaps back embracing Andrew, "Thank-you. Thank-you for saving my sister. If there is anything I may do for you just ask."
"Well, I suppose there is one thing."
"Anything. what is it?"
"Continue to study magic. You are quite good at it, you just are frightened of it."
"Not the way you show it to me. Perhaps Alex may continue to teach me now that I am beginning to understand."
Kayla collapses to a bench. Missii is instantly concerned and again races to her sister. There is obvious difference in their health and weight.
"Perhaps, perhaps I might have a little water?"
Andrew reaches out a thread to his pitcher of water and draws it to him offering it to Kayla who drinks several mouthfuls, pauses and then drinks several more.
Somewhat refreshed she stands unsteadily and bows to him, "I am indebted to you Sorcerer. Any command you give I shall follow."
Andrew thinks about that which he just heard and which sounds like a formal declaration. "Kayla SaVannah, you are released from any debt. You are a free agent to do as you will."
Kayla is surprised to hear this release from servitude given without any requirement from her.
Andrew continues, "If you choose of your own free will to enter my service and remain here then I shall see you are paid for your service, fed and housed."
Missii again leaps to Andrew, hugging him, then back to her sister, "He will treat you well, my sister. Your fur will again gleam and you shall be well and healthy once again. We will be able to touch each other and be together as sisters should whenever the link occurs."
"Are you certain he will not abuse me as have others? Most Humans do not think of us as people. We are just something to be exploited and then thrown out with the garbage."
"Andrew is not like that. Read his thoughts, feel his revulsion at those who have done what you just said. He is honorable. Also a trained Warrior, I have felt it. Go ahead, reach out and see for yourself."
Kayla still has little energy and appears as though she would deeply appreciate a bath and uninterrupted sleep as well as another meal. She looks, hopefully, at Andrew and summoning the little energy she has, examines him. Smiling, "It is as you say sister. He is an honorable. Sorcerer, I place myself in your service if you would have me. But if you do, I would greatly appreciate somewhere to sleep for a day or two, to bathe myself and more food to eat before I begin."
"Absolutely. Remain here with the others for the moment and I shall make arraignments for you."
Andrew reaches out his thoughts toward Gabriel finding him to be alone at the moment. He chimes Gabriel and asks, "Sorcerer Gabriel may I establish a link? I have a favor to ask."
Smiling at this interesting occurrence, "Establish your link Andrew. What is this favor?"
Andrew explains all that has occurred through the morning finishing with the arrival of another Feline, whom Gabriel may see in the background being fussed over by Missii. A Feline who appears half dead and who is now in Andrew's service. Requesting quarters for her near to his own, Andrew also mentions the need of her bathing and having more food and drink.
"That is among the least we may do since your efforts at bringing us workers of the new magic is well on it's way to fruition. I have heard of all that has been accomplished this morning. I think your classes are likely to rapidly grow. I shall make arraignments, but immediately there shall be food and a little wine and water provided. Shall it be sent to the garden?"
"Yes, please. Meats if possible. That is very kind Sorcerer Gabriel. Thank-you."
"You're welcome Andrew. Be certain the young lady is well dressed whenever she is about the grounds or at meals."
"We shall find more clothing for her as soon as possible. Thank-you again."
The link dissolves and Kayla is smiling. Soon she will have more food, a little wine and somewhere to bathe and sleep without worry.
She shyly goes to Andrew and embraces him, "Thank you Sorcerer, for my life."
"Please, I'm not a Sorcerer. Call me Andrew. May I call you Kayla? Or would you prefer I call you Lady SaVannah?"
Kayla smiles at her sister, "He called me a lady. You are right, he is honorable. He is also a special... " as her eyes roll up in her head and she collapses due to the enormous amount of energy she has just been using and which the recent introduction of food has yet to replenish. When she later awakens, she finds herself on a comfortable bed, her possessions nearby, food and drink on the table awaiting her.
Over in the small clothes closet she sees colourful gowns, skirts and blouses hanging. She smiles at the thought of the wonderful dream she is having and imagines she is devouring a part of the large portion of beef which she has removed from the platter. She also imagines she drinks all she wants from the pitcher of water without anyone stopping her or demanding payment, and then a few sips of the cool wine, before laying on the wonderful bed her visions have created. "I wish my life really has taken this turn for the better and I am with my sister once again," as she drifts off once more to sleep.
In the meantime, Alexandra and Missii have returned to their own garden and beyond. Some explanations are given to the Sisters who had searched for them prior to the return of the children for the noon meal. The Sisters are warned that tomorrow Andrew, at least one Sister and a number of children will be coming to Percoin for training and possibly to share the luncheon meal.
Meanwhile, the two children who had returned for noon meal earlier, are this afternoon very busy being the center of attention of all their friends. Especially so, since the children who were contacted and the others who witnessed those contacts at this end of each link have boastfully described their parts as the recipients of those links. The two are no longer simply children but now a hero and a heroine to the others because they previously had so much difficulty with simple spells but now have accomplished feats of great difficulty which many Adults have difficulty performing.
Grace, who asked Ava if she had yet moved the candle, is busy telling everyone about Andrew and how he teaches, "He just asks me to imagine whatever it is and then slowly he adds things to it. Gradually I may see everything and then I just want it to happen and it does."
"Does that mean if I wish I had a horse that it would happen?"
"No silly. I can't make things. It's like when I asked Ava if she moved the candle. I needed several minutes trying to see everything and hold it in my mind before I could ask her. Then when I realized you all heard me I was so surprised I lost my thoughts. I'll do better tomorrow. I just need to remember not to be surprised."
The conversation continues with the other girls joining in and the afternoon rapidly wearing on. This same scene is played out at the Sorcerer's Training Center in Percoin, and at both the training centers in Scearnvale. Quickly everyone becomes aware of the abilities of Andrew and Alexandra to teach young apprentices who otherwise have had little success with their efforts.
During the time following Kayla's collapse, a room is made available for her and Missii carries her sister to the room while Andrew carries her possessions. As he walks, he pulls the sword from it's sheath and examines it, then looking at her armor. Many of her other possessions are in poor condition reflecting many months or years of use without maintenance. After Andrew leaves the room, Missii bathes Kayla and puts her to bed. Leaving the room she finds Andrew and Alexandra and they go shopping for clothing for Kayla using Missii's measurements despite Kayla's currently far slighter build.
"With food and exercise she will be back to her normal weight and strength within a couple of months. Andrew, I thank you again for my sister's life."
"I'm glad we found her in time. I will hire her commencing today. She will have some important work to do and she will have an income so this will not occur again. Don't thank me, you both will have plenty to do in the future. These clothes look very large, are you certain they will fit properly in a couple of months?"
"They will fit. We are sisters and when she was well we could exchange clothing without problem even though she is slightly younger. It is nice to have two wardrobes from which to choose. Kayla will probably sleep most of the night but it will be important for meats, wine and water to be present all during the night and to be replaced frequently as she may awaken and eat or drink much of that placed in the room."
"All right I shall arrange for food to be placed in the room several times during the night. Will that help?"
"Yes. Thank you. May I, may I hug you?"
Andrew walks to Missii, places his arms around her and she around him hugging each other as Missii nearly cries, "Thank you for my sister. Thank you for being an honorable human. I'm sorry, emotion is not appropriate for a Feline. I can't help it. Alex, you have a special soul-mate."
Again during the night Kayla awakens with the increasing needs of hunger and thirst confronting her, as has been normal these past many months. Groggy, she finally wonders at the soft bed beneath her and awakens enough to look about her. She realizes once more that she is delusional and therefore has approached even closer to death. Faintly recognizing a candle holder on the table nearby and smelling food she throws aside the imaginary covers and goes to the table.
Touching the candle it suddenly lights, "Of course, how else would a candle light in a delusion. It would not require flint nor flame. Just touch it. Touch it and see a strange flame which has no heat." She decides her delusion is strong for she may smell as well as see the meat on the platter. Grabbing a chunk of beef she quickly devours it then drinks a glass of the wine and then another. ‘I may as well make the most of my delusion while I am still able to do so. Imagining all this, I must be much further to the Shores than I thought.'
She drinks deeply of the pitcher of water and eats more meat. Carrying the magical candle she walks back to the bed she has dreamed about so many times on her road to starvation. Sitting on the edge of the bed, she again touches the candle which goes out. "Of course. How else?" She places the candle holder on the edge of the table and again falls onto the bed, asleep even before she may cover herself.
A sound. There it is again. Kayla comes instantly alert. Something is wrong. Someone must be coming to steal from her. For the third time she hears a faint chime almost as though she has imagined it.
"Kayla?" a man's voice. "Kayla? Are you decent? This is Andrew. Are you all right? It is nearly time for breakfast."
Kayla is confused. Why would anyone be calling her to breakfast? I am further gone than I thought.
"KAYLA. Are you all right?"
"Go away. Allow me to die in peace."
"I would, but I don't believe your sister, Missii, would ever forgive me."
"MISSII?! Wait. You are not a dream? You are real? Where is Missii? Is she all right?"
"She's fine. She went back to Percoin with Alexandra after she put you to bed yesterday afternoon. Are you decent? May I come in?"
Kayla grabs the covers. COVERS?! Placing them about her then, "Yes, you may enter."
The Sorcerer she dreamt about enters the room. "Good you have been eating. You need to eat more, you are very thin. If you are up to it I would show you the way to the meal hall. If you don't feel well enough yet then I shall have some more food sent to you here."
"I'm not dreaming this? I thought I was about to die and am delusional."
"Well, I don't know how to prove you are not, but if you want to come visit your sister again you will need to get dressed and come eat for we will link to Percoin shortly after the students arrive at eight. Missii picked some clothes for you. They are in the closet over there. You will not need your weapons this morning if you decide to come. If you want to come eat with me and go visit Missii then I'll wait outside while you dress. Hum, these are pretty. They will go well with your fur."
"Yes, I'll just be a moment," she begins to cast off the covers, and the Sorcerer immediately turns back to the door.
"Don't rush, you are still very weak. I'll be right outside." The sorcerer goes out closing the door behind him.
Kayla is astonished, he is treating her respectfully and has even departed the room to allow her to clothe herself in privacy. She looks through the clothing and selects several items which fit her quite loosely due her emaciated condition. Washing her face and drying it she looks in the mirror... A mirror, a real mirror... Looks in the mirror and around her at the room. Warmth, food, drink, clean clothing, a bed and someone who is respectful? This is beyond imagining. Moments later she goes out to join the sorcerer.
"You were pretty much out of it yesterday afternoon. May I still call you Kayla or do you prefer Lady SaVannah?"
"If I wished it would you really continue to call me Lady?"
"Of course Milady. Come let us go to the meal hall." He offers her his arm.
Amazed, she simply places her hand upon it as they walk to the meal hall.
There he introduces her to the other Sorcerers at the table using her name "Lady SaVannah."
She is at first confused at the lack of food and begins to think perhaps this is still a delusion, but then the Sorcerer tells the young man what it is he wishes to eat and very quickly it is on the table before him. She tells the young man what she would like and he is momentarily flustered then tells her it may be a few minutes but it will be prepared. She eyes the plate of food before the Sorcerer who after a few bites notices her looking and hands her the plateful of food.
Her eyes go wide at the thought of someone giving her food from before them, "Thank-you. I am hungry."
She rapidly consumes that which is on the plate, shortly afterward, the food she requested arrives and the Sorcerer requests a second plate for himself. She finishes her ordered plateful of food, two goblets of wine and several glasses of water before finally feeling filled. It is a good feeling and one which she has not experienced in nearly a score of months.
The Sorcerer too, has ordered himself a second plateful of food which he finishes about the time Kayla completes hers. He exchanges greetings with the others at the table and getting up, offers her his arm once again. She places her hand upon it and they walk out of the hall.
"It is nearly eight and we shall be going to Percoin very soon. Is there anything you wish to take along?"
"If everything is safe here then I need nothing as you say my weapons will not be required," wondering if he is the guide to take her to the Shores. She would need nothing there.
"Good, then we shall go directly to the garden and see how many children shall arrive for training. Have you forgotten my name? It is Andrew. You are welcome to use it."
"I am welcome? Thank-you Andrew. This is difficult for me to understand at the moment. I am still trying to decide if this is just another delusion as I am starving or if this is real."
"Well, I don't know how to convince you it is real. I suppose I could pinch you but then you would probably throw me up onto a roof or something."
She laughs and then realizes she may hear it echo from the walls around her. They walk into the garden to find a few children present there and learn there will be two or three more arriving. The children looking at her with a mix of emotions, some curiosity, some fear, one young lady comes over, "may I touch you?"
Kayla reaches out and they touch, the young girl looking at her with wide eyes. The child shyly smiles and backs away then turns and returns to the Sisters sitting nearby. Soon a bell tinkles nearby and Andrew again establishes the link bringing together the two gardens. He, Kayla, the Sister and children walk across to the other garden which Alexandra has prepared to receive so many. She also has half a dozen children with her. Once everyone is safely across he shuts the link and the lessons begin.
Missii is there waiting for her sister. Arm in arm they go out together to discuss all that has occurred during the time which had separated them.
"Since we have new students here today, we must allow them to learn that which you have already done before we move on to new things. Grace, you are able to establish a link very quickly. Will you come up here and show them what we have done before we start to allow them to do it?"
Grace comes up and quickly produces the link with little energy required from Andrew. Her link remains for perhaps thirty or forty seconds then Andrew tells her to close it again so the new students may begin. Once all eight of the new children have had the opportunity to produce a short link, he moves on to new material.
Andrew produces two candles asking the children to examine them carefully, "We do not want them broken. What is different about them? Are they made of different wax or perhaps the wicks are different? Each of you, reach out your imagination and gently touch the candles with it. Remember your imagination is just a shadow of reality. It is possible for you to sharpen that which is seen by your imagination and to guide it to touch upon the reality around you. That which is reality and that which is imagination are slowly combining until you are uncertain which is which.
Slowly now, careful so you don't frighten it away, allow your imagination to embrace reality. Sharpen the image so what you are imagining and what you are seeing are so nearly the same it is difficult to decide which is which. As you bring light to that shadow of your imagination you may see it seems as real as those two candles before you. It seems real, but it shows you the two candles are not alike. Who among you may see some of those differences and tell me of one of them?"
One or two children immediately raise their hands, these are two of those who trained yesterday. Slowly there are more until all of the children have raised hands. Andrew selects one of the new arrivals, "What difference do you detect?"
"One of the candles is spelled."
"Which one?"
"The one on my left."
"Does anyone see any more about the candles?"
Again hands raise, this time a little quicker and again the children from yesterday raising their hands first.
He selects another new student, "What more do you see?"
"The candle on the left has a preservation spell on it and something more, but I don't know what."
"Good. Does anyone know or can you guess what else?"
The hands and a selection of one of yesterday's students.
"There is a strange spell on it which makes it burn a funny colour."
"How have you seen this?"
"I took the candle in my imagination, touched it, and it lit with a funny light but no heat." The other children begin investigating this statement.
"Excellent. Who else sees this?"
Two hands go up, one child exclaims, "touching the base of the candle causes it to give light or go out."
Another chimes in, "The wax doesn't drip on the spelled candle." As several others give this thought their vote also.
"Good. Has everyone seen some part of these spells?" Quickly everyone raises their hand.
One comments, "The candle is linked to you." The other children frown at this comment and it is apparent they are retreating into their minds to investigate this statement. Quickly they return and are voicing their confirmation of that statement.
"Excellent. You are all doing very well. Especially so, since most of you have not had the practice from yesterday's training. Do you find this way of looking at magic easier or is it more difficult than the way you were previously trained?"
A chorus of, "Easier" comes back at him.
"May we link more today? I want to show Ava that when I am surprised today, I will not lose my thoughts."
"Yes, we will be linking much more again today. In a few moments Alexandra will take the girls, and I the boys, and we shall perform linking spells. You are all doing well. Use your imaginations more this afternoon but don't actually spell anything. If you are afraid you may accidentally cast a spell then ask a Sister or Sorcerer to assist you so if you get into trouble they may help you out of it.
When we link today we will send small items through the link. This is to give you practice at actually moving something through a link without carrying it. This is a little tricky so pay close attention and follow the instructions we give to you. Don't experiment, it could easily cause someone permanent harm. Eventually you will understand better, and you will automatically take precautions against most possible problems. Does everyone understand?"
A chorus of "Yes, Andrew" comes back to him.
"Are you ready for this, Alexandra?"
"I think so. Let's go ahead. Girls come to me. We shall go to the benches over there. Sister, if you wish to practice you may come also."
Andrew and Alexandra each select a child who has linked before in order to again show those newcomers how it may be accomplished. Alice, who is one of the newcomers, is almost as adept at linking as is Grace. Both may accomplish short links of perhaps thirty seconds without any energy offered to them. Several boys under Andrew training are also capable of this. Most are able to produce a link of ten or fifteen seconds without energy transferred from the adult supervising them and if the energy is provided then the children may hold the link for a full two minutes, the maximum time they are permitted as yet.
Each is now given the task of transferring a small pebble from here, where they are seated, over to a small basket placed at the other end of the garden. They are not allowed to move the pebble directly but they must open a link to the basket and then drop the pebble through the link and into the basket. Very quickly they are all proficient at this task, opening their link and within seconds dropping the pebble to the basket then closing the link again.
Grace and Alice, both from Percoin, are the most adept with their links opening and closing in just a second with the pebble dropping almost the instant the link is established. Two of the boys who also are very skilled at opening and holding a link are likewise good in their ability to move the pebble to the basket following only moments behind Grace and Alice in their talents.
© 2010 by Rénae Dáºmas. This work may not be replicated or presented in whole or in part by any means electronic or otherwise without the express consent of the work’s Owner (copyright holder), with the exception of the private and non-commercial viewing by the reader who is also the end purchaser. ALL Rights Reserved, including but not limited to ownership of Characters, final content decision, and more. This is a work of Fiction. All the characters and events portrayed in this story are fictional and any resemblance to real people or incidents past, present or future is purely coincidental. Any and all images shown within this work are taken by license under Corel. Sketches are a product originated through the efforts of Terry Volkirch.. No affiliations, involvement or gender assignations through the use of the images provided by Corel, Terry Volkirch or the subjects contained within those posted images or sketches is implied or intended.
An Aldoennetti Original.
Chapter 07
One young boy has used his training link to check on his mother, for with him gone there is no one to do the work with her. He has been worried she may not be well. The link worked satisfactorily, to his mother's surprise and joy at seeing her son working magic. If he completes his training then she will be cared and provided for as long as she continues to live or until she takes another husband. Meanwhile, however, times are difficult.
Andrew quickly and magically draws to himself a number of the spelled candles as well as number of gold coins from his cache back at Scearnvale. These he gives to the boy, whispering to him to give them to his mother the way they have been moving things across the link. She accepts the candles and coins gratefully, her son tells her to put a candle into the holder and then touch the base of the candle. She does so and is surprised at the light produced. They say goodbye to each other and the young man closes his link. Andrew holds his portion open long enough to hear her begin sobbing but thanking God for the gifts.
He judges by the look of her hut and clothing that the gold coins may feed her and keep her in some heating fuel for a month or more. The candles will likely last at least that long. Near the end of this first month of training he will persuade the young man to check on her again. The coins are but an extremely small part of that which Andrew receives from his portion of the family investments. So little to him but so much to others. He has come to understand and try to ease in some small way the suffering of others. Lessons end shortly before lunch. Missii and Kayla returning while holding each to the other and happily chatting. Andrew opens the link to the garden in The Shambles using the signed bench as his anchor then, once again, rapidly draws the gardens together.
"Children, you may now return to your respective centers for your luncheon meals. Remember to exercise your imagination and the ability to use it to see things in reality which your eyes may not see. Be careful, do not attempt links or any other use of magic. Just look and examine. We will soon enough be teaching you how to use the magic so you may change the reality around you through it's use. All right, you don't want to be late for lunch. Go, Go."
The children all excitedly go out to walk to their meal halls, chatting about the day's lessons and looking at everything around them in a new light. The girls from The Shambles and Sister Odelia, who accompanied them, return to the Sorcerer's garden and beyond. The boys running through the garden and on toward their meal hall with many stories to tell to the other apprentices.
Grace tugs on Andrew's robe, proudly, "Did you see? Today I didn't get surprised and we were able to talk just like I was in their room."
"Yes. You did very well, young lady. Some day you will make a fine Sorceress. You are advancing rapidly, perhaps it is time to begin considering just what you want to do with magic when you grow up. There are many things to do. You may help heal people, or grow food with spells that make it rich and nourishing, perhaps control the weather over a certain field of crops so they shall not die and there will be enough food for everyone. Or maybe you will be an explorer. An explorer of magic, finding new ways of doing things. There are so many things you will be able to do. You have a lot of time. Practice your imagination to examine things, but be very, very careful so you do not accidentally use magic in any other way. Now you should go eat before everyone else consumes all the food."
The young girl rushes off toward the meal hall with a large smile on her face, as Andrew stands once again then walks over to talk with Missii and Kayla.
"If the Sisters and Alexandra of course do not mind then, Lady SaVannah, you may remain here for a few days with Missii if you so choose. That will give you both more time to catch up on everything that has happened."
Alexandra chimes in, "Yes, please stay for a few days. We will be linking each day so you may return anytime to Andrew's end of the link."
The sisters look at each other a moment and hug then hurry off together toward the meal hall.
Alexandra smiles at Andrew, "That was very nice of you. I worry at how thin Kayla is. She does seem to be improving though. You seem to be very good with children and ladies."
"Not as good as I should be. I generally find it difficult to talk with women. For some reason it is much easier to talk with you, and with Missii and Kayla as well. I don't understand why this is so but it makes me happy. Especially being able to talk with you. Sometime perhaps, if you don't mind, we might go for a walk together just you and I."
Thinking of Missii and Kayla, "Of course with those two I doubt we could ever be alone just to walk."
Alexandra smiles, "I would like that. You are right though, we will never be completely alone as those two would tie us down if we told them they could not come along."
Andrew laughs at that and thinks about Kayla, then relates this morning's attempt to get Kayla to go to breakfast. "I don't know if she realizes she is improving or if she thinks yet that she is hallucinating and still about to die. Please keep an eye on her and ask Missii to watch her also. Until she understands that things really have improved for her she may be quite depressed. After all she may think she is so far gone that she is even hallucinating Missii."
"We'll watch over her. I think Missii will protect her enough we don't need to worry. I've seldom seen Missii so happy. Speaking of happy, we will need to watch Grace. She is so excited over linking that I am going to tell the Sisters to watch her that she doesn't get herself in over her head."
"Maybe you might place a signature on each piece of her clothing, without Grace's knowledge that we have done so. Then if she accidentally transports herself somewhere we may be able to find her and bring her back. Unless she transports herself into a mountain or a tree or something else disastrous."
"A good idea. Perhaps in addition to signing much of her clothing, I may also be able to sign some jewelry which she might wear. Good-day Andrew. I'm enjoying what little time we have together each day."
"As am I, Alexandra Beaumont, as very much am I."
Just as he is about to leave she gives him a quick kiss, "You're doing better. You didn't blush that time. Bye."
Crossing to his side once more, "Good bye, Alexandra. Remember if you need anything just ring." A little silver bell rings softly, as he chimes back a single chime, closing the link.
The rest of the week is spent teaching the children in the mornings and experimenting with his use of magic in the afternoons. There must be more to this magic than just linking and transporting. The candle spell is interesting but not something which could be used for war or saving someone's life. Thinking about the candle and how it has so rapidly has permeated the lives around him in the training centers. The candlemaker must hate me. A few days later Andrew learns that the candlemaker has simply increased slightly the price of his candles to the Guilds so he is still making some of the money he requires. Now too, he has more candles available for consumer sales. These he may sell at his normal prices rather than the reduced bulk prices he has been charging for the candles sold to the Guilds.
Healing, too, is an important part of magic. As is causing crops to grow more abundantly or, when the weather is not cooperating, preventing it's adverse effect upon the crops. Controlling the weather... That might not be so difficult to do but what effect would it have on the entire world? As it has been said many times, be careful what you wish for, you might get it. We do not need weather fighting a war against us. Then again, short term weather changes might be good weapons for use in war. If war should ever happen again. What of small weather changes? For instance one might spell the seeds they plant in a small home garden and then cause rain and sunshine only on that garden. Surely that small a change would not drastically effect everything on a global scale now would it?
Andrew seeks out a Sorcerer who might know where he may obtain seeds. "I only need perhaps a hundred of each of seven or eight different food plants. I am going to have the children plant them and control the weather over their plants using magic."
The Sorcerer is intrigued by the possibility and assists Andrew in seeking out a supply of seeds. A few hours later, Andrew has nearly a thousand seeds. There are Apple seeds, of course, just as there are oranges, apricots and peaches. Not so many exist of the lemons but the plums are plentiful as are the cherries, and ground plants such as strawberries and blackberries. Now he must find Feeder Benjamin.
Going to the Nourishment council he explains his problem and need. In order to train the children in the use of the magic he must know what the weather conditions must be for each of the types of seed to flourish.
"If I am able to teach them to be successful at this then the Nourishment Council may be able to increase the yield again without increasing the work. It is an intriguing possibility."
The members agree and Feeder Benjamin provides the needed information.
Teaching is hard work. Deciding what to teach so it will be useful to society on the whole, while still presenting challenges designed to improve skills and increase knowledge takes as much or more time as does the actual teaching. Considering the need for a test of some kind to confirm his idea, Andrew selects a single apple seed and plants it in a corner of the garden. Before it is planted, he spells it to condense one year's time into only ten minutes. Once it is in the ground he then provides the weather it needs, again greatly accelerated. The weather will occur only over the apple tree and nowhere else in the garden. The trial begins and he stands back to watch.
Soft rain and sunshine flash past almost in a blur with a short interval of night between periods of light. The sprout is coming up through the ground and in minutes it is well over a foot in height. At the end of ten minutes the little tree stands nearly two feet in height. As the spelled tree continues to grow and the weather continues to flash past. He provides the insects which come in from the field at nearly the speed of a lightening strike to pollinate the flowering buds on the tree. Andrew continues to watch as the tree begin to blossom, drop those blossoms and bear tiny fruit which then falls and in moments decays. The tree continues to grow. An hour later the tree is nearly ten feet tall and filled out. Fruit follows blossoms quickly as the abbreviated year flashes past.
Andrew quickly grabs a fruit but it shrivels rapidly on his hand as the fruit is also spelled and a month passes for it in the space of less than a minute. Halting the weather and the tree's life span, the trial is a seeming success. Now considering what might be done with a tree that does not belong is the garden, a way to remove it, roots and all is decided. Quickly thought is placed into action and the tree dies and decays providing nutrients to the soil. He halts all further action by removing the spells upon the tree that was a seed and returns all weather to normal for the garden.
"Now we just need somewhere to plant the seeds." Going to supper, he continues to consider that problem, as a Sorcerer who observed the trial smiles, shakes his head and walks to Gabriel's office.
"Gabriel, he seems to have many interests. Now in addition to everything taught to the children it would appear he intends to teach them to raise fruit trees as well. I just watched him take an apple tree through many years of life in just three hours."
"I think I see what he is doing. He is not guiding them in just one pursuit but is showing them many things which magic may do. It is a valuable general education upon which we may build. Yes, I think the two of them may be excellent instructors for first year apprentices. In fact they are bringing the twenty they have along so quickly that by the time the month is out we may have a large crop of youngsters who are the equivalent of our third or fourth year students. I believe I shall ask Kaitlyn to accompany me to Percoin for a little conference. Thank-you for watching for me. Please continue whenever possible."
"Certainly Gabriel. Good day to you."
"Good day."
Andrew is deep in thought as he mechanically places food into his mouth. He is suddenly aware that someone is speaking to him. "What? Oh, Sorcerer Gabriel. I'm sorry I was deep in thought, you were saying?"
"I was wondering if I might prevail upon you to allow Sister Kaitlyn and myself to avail ourselves of your link to Percoin tomorrow. We have a conference which occurs each year and by using your link to go there and back we may save many weeks of travel since scanner travel is terribly haphazard just now."
"Of course, I would be pleased to have you travel with us. Might you have the time to watch the children at their lessons?"
"Perhaps after our meeting. We will go to Percoin early, about eight, and are unlikely to finish until after the noon meal. Perhaps you may extend the children's training tomorrow? You might all eat your meals in Percoin and then continue the lessons into the afternoon when we may observe?"
"I am certain the children will be pleased to show their skills. We have two young ladies in particular who are extremely gifted at linking. I shall notify Alexandra that tomorrow shall run long and we will all take our meals in Percoin. Sister Kaitlyn and yourself will return to Scearnvale tomorrow afternoon?"
"We hope to do so. However, should we need to stay overnight then we will return the following day when you again link with Percoin. Thank-you for allowing us this opportunity Andrew. I am interested in seeing first hand how the two of you have done with the children in this short week."
"Thank-you, we will look forward to it. With your permission, if there is nothing more I shall go plan tomorrow's lessons."
"Good day to you Andrew."
Andrew hurries off chiming Alexandra as he is entering the garden. A few seconds pass and the bell tinkles quietly. Establishing the link he finds, as he expected; Alexandra, Missii and Kayla at their evening meal.
"Hello Andrew. To what do we owe your presence?"
"Good evening ladies. Alexandra, I have just had a meeting with Gabriel. Or rather he had one with me. He sought me out in the meal hall. He and Sister Kaitlyn will be traveling our link to Percoin tomorrow for a meeting held there. He requests that all of us including the children take our meal at the Sister's meal hall in Percoin. Further, he wants us to extend tomorrow's lesson to also involve the afternoon. That way they may come observe the children during the afternoon."
"Really? Perhaps we should plan something special for the children to do while they are observing."
"I was thinking of that as well. They want to see the children linking. I have a thought that might prove interesting. What do you think of this, we have several children link from the garden there to the homes of their parents. We may have my link to the garden here, and perhaps four or five to various parts of The Shambles and The Survivor allowing us to walk from one home to another with continuous simultaneous links."
"That would be spectacular but do the children have enough energy to maintain long links and to allow that possibility?"
"That is the part that will cause the most strain. The first few days I was providing most of the energy for the links the children created. Yesterday was the first day they provided all the energy themselves. The longest link was only three or four minutes. That means I must provide the energy for all the links for perhaps half an hour. That will be a bit taxing. If we have food and water for me to eat beginning perhaps an hour before the links it would help a lot. Even so we cannot create the links until they are actually present to watch."
"Andrew. Are you certain you will be able to do this? Don't chance harming yourself."
"I hope Grace will be one of the children. Yesterday she linked for ten minutes with no obvious ill effects. We might tell her to eat a little extra at the noon meal tomorrow and we could also specify high energy foods for us all at that one meal. I'm afraid this will place a burden upon you also as you will need to maintain control of everyone while I am preoccupied with link maintenance. Fortunately the links to the homes may be small whereas the link to Percoin is quite large. The other possibility is three links. One to Scearnvale and two to cities in The Survivor. I think the homes would be easier to establish and possibly maintain even with four of them."
"I'll give it some thought and call you later tonight. Let me talk with Grace and Alice, and let the Sisters know our group of children will be eating here tomorrow. Do you want to use the garden or move to a larger location?"
"I think the garden. The children are accustomed to it and are comfortable there. A new location might cause some anxiety."
"True. All right, I'll take care of this end."
"Thank-you. I'll be up until ten so if you could, call me before then."
"Most certainly. By the way, may Kayla remain here for a few more days? She and Missii were planning on a celebration now that Kayla is improving."
"Lady SaVannah, I am pleased you continue to improve and wholeheartedly approve of your opportunity to celebrate your reunion with your sister. Don't do anything I wouldn't do."
Missii quickly pipes up, "Well, that leaves the field wide open."
Andrew begins laughing as does Missii and Alexandra joins them with Kayla looking a little confused.
Missii explains that Andrew apparently is ‘old school' and she believes he has yet to find a wife and settle down, "How else does he have all this time to be the kind of nuisance Sorcerers usually turn out to be."
"Alexandra, I think I had better go before Missii's remarks become more caustic. Good Evening ladies." the link fades rapidly to a small point which begins to spark, shift colours and produce small bangs and whistles as it flies around the room until it finally produces a burst of light appearing first as a Yellow then Pink then red Rose before fading, much to the delight of the Sisters watching.
"See Kayla, what did I tell you. They have entirely too much time on their hands. It allows them to create all manner of strange and unnecessary forms of diversion," as she tries to maintain a straight face failing miserably in just a few seconds and beginning to howl with laughter.
They finish their meal and Alexandra leads them to the children's meal hall in order to find Grace and Alice.
Alexandra locates them just as they are leaving their meal hall together.
"Grace, Alice, may we talk for a moment?"
They walk over to Alexandra, Grace asking, "What is it?"
"I wanted to let you know that tomorrow will be a little different than our usual training. Be certain you eat breakfast tomorrow morning as you will need the energy."
"Are we doing something special tomorrow?"
"Perhaps. If the Sisters and Sorcerers decide they wish to watch then we will try something a little special tomorrow afternoon. It will require the cooperation of all of you in order to accomplish it. The morning though will still be nearly normal. Go ahead now and complete your daily routines."
Grace and Alice rush off, as Alexandra smiles after them.
Missii watches them leave, "They are not your offspring Alex, yet you act as though they might be. Andrew is the same, he is very patient and understanding. He does not bully a child when they make a mistake but shows them the way to accomplish the task and sets them out on the correct path once again. Your children will have very good parents."
"Yes they do... what?" Alexandra suddenly realizes what Missii has said and turns bright scarlet. "We... We have no plans about that Missii. I think Andrew will remain a bachelor the rest of his life. He has made no advances to me nor is he likely to do so. I have no idea where you get these silly notions."
"Yes. Another gift which isn't a gift."
"Alexandra rises from the bench where she was sitting while talking with the children, "I had best let the Sisters know they will have guests tomorrow."
She walks away, her face still red and the back of her hand touching it as if to check how warm it may be. Missii and Kayla both laughing at her reaction.
"Missii, is what you say true? Are they to be brood mates?"
"No one has said, but the way they look at each other and dance around the topic it is likely. Perhaps we just need to give them a gentle push."
"Perhaps. I think this one would be good for Andrew."
"And I think he would be good for Alex."
"Remember what Mother used to say, ‘Never allow the male the choice when a little push may make it for him'."
"Kayla, it is nice having my sister with me again. Besides, once we get these two to marry we will be together again as well. Then we may look for our mates. Soon the home will be filled with young. We need to begin your exercise so your strength begins to build again. Food is no longer a problem. You should also talk with Andrew concerning your wages. Don't take less than twelve gold each month, sixteen would be better as then you will have some extra to buy clothes and perfumes but twelve is the minimum. You will need that much to create your dowery.
Alexandra's father is paying me twenty but I don't know Andrew's financial situation. You may try for twenty then bargain for no less than twelve. Trust me, after all I am your older sister."
The two young Felines continue to talk as they follow walk down the hall toward the rooms they have been given, plotting the potential union.
Perhaps an hour or so later Alexandra has completed her notifications and returned to the garden to prepare it for the arrival of the two leaders the following morning. Her preparations concluded she rings Andrew. No response occurs even after a second ring. She decides to return to her room before trying again. There, she lights her candle which has ‘burned' down about a third of the way due to her use throughout the week. She resolves to spell all the candles at her Father's house. It will save him money and give him better light. She casts a link to find her Father and finds him poring over a book in his library. She rings the bell to him and when he looks up to see what has interrupted him, "Hello Father."
"Alexandra. When did you return? I'm so glad to see you. I've missed you."
Slightly saddened, "I haven't returned father, I'm still with the Sisters. This is something new in a link. My soul-mate invented it. I wanted to see how you are doing and to give you something else which he invented and I changed. Could you put some new candles on the desk, I want to spell them with a very special spell."
"Candles? I'll send for some. How are you Alexandra?"
"I am very well father. I miss you even though I am busy teaching the new children. We have two little girls who are exceptional at these links. Father, while I think of it, tomorrow we may be doing something a little special during the afternoon. These links are two-way, while it exists you could come visit me at the Sister's Conclave and then return to the house through the link. May I link tomorrow afternoon? You could come and meet Andrew as well as Sorcerer Gabriel, if the Sorcerers decide to visit us."
"Tomorrow? I think I am free tomorrow, yes. If I am here then I would be interested. How does this link work?"
"Let me close this one and return to the Garden. I'll open a new link and show you in a few minutes. Be certain to have the candles, I think you'll like the spell. It might even help prevent some of your headaches you get trying to read in this poor light. Bye father. I'll be right back."
Alexandra grabs her candle and hurries to the garden. She links to the library again and draws the thread pulling the library and the garden together. Just to be safe she places her signature on one of the benches as she saw Andrew do days before. She walks across the garden toward the library with her Father watching in amazement as she enters the library. He reaches out and touches her.
"You're really here. How do you do that? I've never seen anyone travel like that. You bring the whole garden with you?"
"It's a new way to control magic father. This is just a little of what we are teaching the children. How do you like my candle?"
He looks at her candle and at the brilliant light it produces dwarfing the efforts of the candles burning in the room. Alexandra takes all the candles he has on the desk and spells them while he is investigating her candle.
"Do they burn down more rapidly? Why is there no heat?"
"That's all part of the spells father. Since there is very little wax turned to heat almost all of it goes to produce that brilliant light. The wax is burned very slowly and the candle doesn't drip like normal. Touch the base of the candle."
He reaches out and upon touching the base the candle goes out. He touches it again and then begins playing with it like a child, on and off again. Smiling, he turns it on and places the holder back on the desk. Alexandra douses one of the candles in it's wall candelabra. After it cools she replaces it, having gone in the meantime to each of the others in the candelabra, dousing them. After they all cool enough to remove she replaces them with spelled candles which she lights before going to the candelabra behind the other side of the desk where she douses those candles to allow them to cool. Finally she replaces those candles as well. There are now eight new candles burning and nearly three times the light in the room.
"This is marvelous Alex. I may easily see to read. Look how bright the room is. Why I may even read the title on this book clear over here without carrying a candle with me. How long will they burn?"
"The candle in my holder is less than half used and I have been using it perhaps four hours a day these past four days. They last a long time since there is little wasted energy."
A chime sounds.
"Father, I want you to meet my soul-mate." She rings her bell and Andrew establishes the link. At first he is puzzled since he doesn't recognize the room.
"Andrew. This is my Father, Statesman Beaumont of the Confederated States of The Survivor. Father this is Andrew, the Sorcerer with whom I am learning a great deal and the one who works with me training the twenty children we have been tasked to teach the new magic. Andrew, I was just spelling some of Father's candles. He reads long into the night and the poor light gives him headaches and tires his eyes. These may help him."
"I am pleased to make your acquaintance Statesman Beaumont. I am Andrew de Toraline. My father is the Primary and the Head of the Bank of Commerce here in The Survivor." Alexandra does a double take in astonishment at Andrew's statement then seeks a chair and sits.
"Andrew, you never told me about your father. The Primary?"
"Yes. I didn't mean to keep it a secret from you. We just never mention it much."
"Now I know how you may afford to give all that money to help those poor people. How much do you receive each year?"
"ALEXANDRA! You don't ask someone how much money they make," her Father admonishes.
"It's all right Sir. I admit I had not been flaunting my money for if a lady likes me I want it to be for me and not my money."
"Still, it is not right for my daughter to ask such a question."
"Well, perhaps I may answer her question and pose one of my own. Would you allow me permission to call upon Alexandra? In the time we have been working together I have found her to be both intelligent and enchanting and would very much like to call on her."
Her father sputters and begins to mutter as he considers this new development. The de Toraline fortune is legend in The Survivor. Indeed the Bank of Commerce essentially is owned outright by that family as are numerous properties and businesses.
"Yes, I give my permission for you to call on her with one stipulation. Missii must accompany you young lady, whenever he comes calling."
"Oh, Father."
"Don't ‘oh Father' me young lady. That's the condition take it or leave it."
"Yes Father," Alexandra does her best to sound dejected while trying to hide the smile crossing her face.
"Thank-you Sir. I shall not make you regret it. As to how much I receive each year, I have numerous investments and properties of my own from which I make enough to easily support a wife, should I find a lady I like enough to marry, to include a large family and retainers in quiet comfort. I trust that answers your question Milady?"
"Why are you a Sorcerer then? Why are you trained as a Warrior?" Alexandra presses.
"Because of reasons which are occurring on both continents and because my family has, thus far, been unable convince any others of the danger. Time is not on our side. The training in this new magic may be the salvation of both remaining continents should the danger we suspect turn out to truly exist. Statesman Beaumont, Lady Alexandra, Good evening. I am afraid I must return to the Conclave. Very nice to have met you at last, Sir. I'll give your headaches and the light problem some consideration. Perhaps some answer may be found. Good Evening."
Andrew bows to Alexandra and then to Statesman Beaumont. He walks back into his link and moments later it is extinguished.
"Alexandra, you didn't tell me this soul-mate is Andrew de Toraline. Don't you know who he is?"
"Yes father, I do. But I didn't. I didn't know his last name until just now. What matters to me is that he is a very nice and polite young man and you have given him permission to call on me so long as I have Missii with me. Are you going to recant that permission?"
"Recant it? Why in God's name should I recant it? His father is the wealthiest man in The Survivor. Young women have been trying to land this young man for years. He has had absolutely nothing to do with any of them and now he wants permission to call on you? I think I'll have a stroke. Do you like him Alex? What does Missii think of him? She is an excellent judge of character."
"She thinks he is a very honorable young man. I like him too. He just calls himself Andrew so until tonight I didn't know who he is. Even when he told us his name just now I didn't associate it until he said his father is Primary. My God, I pray he will still call on me now that I know. Why does something always happen to make someone I like drop me like a hot rock. Oh no!"
"What now?"
"I have a message for Andrew, I mean Master de Toraline, I mean, I don't know what I mean. I better go back to the Conclave father. I hope the new light helps." She kisses him on the cheek takes her candle and walks back into her dark link and garden, closing the link behind her as her Father watches her departure while musing about this new turn of events.
© 2010 by Rénae Dáºmas. This work may not be replicated or presented in whole or in part by any means electronic or otherwise without the express consent of the work’s Owner (copyright holder), with the exception of the private and non-commercial viewing by the reader who is also the end purchaser. ALL Rights Reserved, including but not limited to ownership of Characters, final content decision, and more. This is a work of Fiction. All the characters and events portrayed in this story are fictional and any resemblance to real people or incidents past, present or future is purely coincidental. Any and all images shown within this work are taken by license under Corel. Sketches are a product originated through the efforts of Terry Volkirch.. No affiliations, involvement or gender assignations through the use of the images provided by Corel, Terry Volkirch or the subjects contained within those posted images or sketches is implied or intended.
An Aldoennetti Original.
Chapter 08
Contemplating the evening's events as he sits in his room brings Andrew to the thoughts of meeting Alexandra's Father. ‘I had no idea. I should have guessed it would be something like that. She has the bearing of someone who has had imperial training. She must have recognized me the first time she saw me. Now I remember where it was I saw her, it was in my Father's bank in Percoin and I must have been about ten and she nine.
She was the most beautiful young girl I had ever seen and I told her so. Unfortunately I was dressed rather shabbily at the time so the governess ran me off. I should have remembered. Those dresses she wears, they aren't some Sister's robes nor are they something a scullery maid would wear. My eyes were just blinded, I guess, by her intelligence, and her beauty. She is my soul-mate, however. What do I do now? Pretend I don't know that she is pretending she doesn't know?'
A small bell rings. Andrew ignores it for the moment. Still trying to decide how to handle this. It rings again. Again he ignores it.
"Andrew. Andrew please, if you're decent please link and talk with me."
She sounds like she has been crying. Andrew continues to think trying to decide if he should answer.
"Andrew. Please answer me. I didn't know who you were. Really! Ask Missii or Kayla. They won't lie. Please Andrew talk to me." "Andrew?"
He hears her sobs slowly fade away as her voice link diminishes.
If what she said is true then she does like him for himself. ‘I wonder if what they say about Felines is true? Missii did have Kayla look into my mind or soul or whatever she did and she decided I am honorable. But am I being honorable to Alexandra? I want to talk to Missii’.
Andrew Chimes Alexandra. He chimes her again, twice.
"Yes Andrew?" A voice link only. Still with sobs in the voice.
"Alexandra, could I talk with you and both ladies SaVannah? Did you truly not know who I was?"
"No Andrew, I didn't. They may examine my mind they will tell you. I didn't even know what your name meant until you mentioned Primary. Then it ‘clicked' and I knew. I like you. Why does this always happen to me. Something always happens to chase away someone I like. I... I... don't think it is such a good idea for us to work together any more Andrew. I don't think I can bear it."
"Even if I say I'm sorry and beg your forgiveness? Alexandra may I establish the link and hold you? I have a kerchief to dry your tears."
"I..."
"Alexandra?"
"Andrew, if I let them examine my mind will you believe me then?"
"Lady Alexandra, I believe you now. Please may I establish the link?"
"Not just now Andrew, I'm in my room and that isn't a good idea.
Besides you heard father, Missii must be here when we are together."
"Then call her."
"Now?"
"Now."
"All right, let me wash my face and I'll go get them. Then we will go to the garden and I'll ring you."
"Thank-you Lady Alexandra. I'll be waiting in the garden."
"ANDREW?"
"Yes? I'm still here."
"I forgot to tell you when I was at Father's. All the arrangements have been made for tomorrow and I have an idea. We may teach the children how to work in teams to hold a link for longer and at less energy per child, then the links may last a longer time."
"That's a great idea. We could teach it to them in the morning and they could practice it in the afternoon."
"Yes, and then you won't be so worn at the end of the links. You could supply part of the energy instead of all of it."
"We'll try it. Good idea. I have something else we may do another day. I obtained about a thousand seeds and we may teach them to spell the seeds and to control small plots of land and the weather above it so the seeds will grow into strong food plants."
"That sounds like fun. Perhaps we could have the children work together at each of their family homes and then their families will have the benefit of a little food."
"See, you do like working with me Alexandra."
"I like kissing you too. Allow me to bring Missii and Kayla. We'll meet you in the garden."
"Ok. May I call on you this evening, Lady Alexandra?"
"Yes you may, Master Andrew. Bye."
"Good bye Alexandra. See you shortly."
A single ring and a single chime.
Andrew goes to the garden which by now is quite dark. His candle does little to dispel the dark so he begins to think of ways to light the garden like day without burning the building down. In the minutes he has before Alexandra calls he has tried several things but none are quite what he is looking for. Sunlight, I want it to be like sunlight. What is sunlight? Something that is burning and throwing both light and warmth. The sun burns in space so it does not use the air. How might I allow something to burn and not use air?
Recalling how ceramics glow brightly when subjected to heat and of the light they produce as a result, Andrew thinks of the ceramics produced by Master Carlaine and the small fragments in the pile of trash behind the that shop. ‘Perhaps if those fragments may be again heated, then they could be joined in a new shape. If I make a transparent ceramic globe which cannot be harmed by heat or light then whatever I use to make that light could be inside the globe. It needn't be very large but should have enough distance between the burning light inside that someone might carry it without harm. Let see, a globe’. He holds out his hands and thinks a globe into existence by bringing shards from that pile of trash and then magically heating them until they flow as his magic shapes them into a globe.
Once completed the magic cools the globe and it drops onto his hands. Now if I create a sun the size of the head of a pin in the very center of that globe. Brilliant light pierces the garden as a small fragment of nuclear plasma taken from the heart of the sun itself appears within the previously created globe. The globe is quickly warming and Andrew places it on the ground looking away from it. The shadow he casts against the wall is sharply outlined by bright light. He now levitates the globe to within a few feet of the roof of the garden. The light is brilliant, almost painful. Reaching out his mind he reduces that little pin head to something a hundredth it's previous size, banishing the excess back to the sun from which it came. The light is still brilliant.
Now he changes the colour slowly toward the yellow and a little red by adjusting the ceramic itself with pigments from the same earthen sources as those used by the craftsmen in the village. The light is almost tolerable. Again he diminishes the size of the nuclear material down to yet another hundredth. This time the light drops slightly to a level almost tolerable. Once again it is cut, this time by ten. Now the light is nearly reasonable and the colour not unacceptable. He finds the globe is misshapen, apparently from the excessive heat originally produced and once again heats and reshapes it into a sphere. During this he discovers portions of the ceramic have thinned and adds more material until the thickness is nearly twice as great as it was originally.
‘I will leave it like that to obtain Alexandra's opinion. Where is Alexandra, by the way'?
Chime. A slight wait. Chime. Ring.
The link established and the gardens pulled close together. The three of them are standing together waiting for him.
"Andrew. What did you do? What is that light?" holding up her hand to try to shadow her eyes from the source of light so she may see what is causing it as she walks into his garden in amazement.
"Look at this." She points around the garden, "Everything is just like day. Is this your answer to Father's light problem?"
"Well, it is a part of it. I need to have a healer look at his eyes and direct me, because I think he may also have a problem with his eyes. But I hope this will help."
"How do you turn it on and off?"
"Uh, I haven't gotten that far yet. What you see there is something I played with from the time we quit talking until just before I chimed you."
"Look, it casts so much light I may see clear over into my garden. You might try glazing the sphere so the light is a little less harsh. Anyway come, I want Missii to check my mind and tell you so you may be assured of the truth then we will be able to go on as though nothing happened. I told her that father wants her present whenever you come calling."
"Ok, and Kayla may be there too. If I wanted to take advantage of you the two of them could easily overpower me. Heck, Kayla could overpower me now, and she is still trying to regain her strength."
Missii interrupts, "Speaking of Kayla, she tells me you haven't yet told her how much you will pay her."
"The topic never had a chance to come up, she collapsed."
"Well, it's coming up now."
"All right. What do you think is a fair rate?"
"I think a hundred gold is a fair rate but she is willing to accept twenty."
"Twenty? You'll bankrupt me in a week. How about two."
"Two? That's completely unacceptable."
"That's all I can afford at the moment. Two gold a day is a lot of money."
"Two gold a day? You think that's a lot? What? You said two gold a day?"
"That's all I can afford just now."
Kayla now speaks up, "I cannot accept two gold a day. In the condition I am in I am not worth two gold a day. Once I am again prime then two a day is a fair rate. I am willing to accept a half gold a day for the next two months and then one gold a day for the following two months while I am recovering. At that time we shall renegotiate. Do you accept?"
Pausing long to appear to be considering it, Andrew gives a dramatic sigh, "Agreed, and when you are fully recovered or six months from now I will raise it to two a day. There is one condition however."
"I don't like conditions. What is it?"
"When Alexandra and I are wed, the two of you come work for us at two gold a day each until the day our first child is born then I will raise it to three gold a day each because you will be protecting our children as well as us."
The two sisters look at each other and smile, each comes to Andrew and shakes his hand saying "Agreed."
Alexandra has been sitting on the bench watching the negotiations. She knows her father is only paying twenty gold a month to Missii so even in her poor condition Kayla will eventually be making more money than Missii.
"Lady Missii SaVannah, I would make a contract with you now as well."
"I cannot, I am under contract to Alex's father."
"I believe that contract is for the protection of his daughter is it not?"
"That is correct."
"Then my contract will not jeopardize the one presently in existence. I wish to pay you ten gold a month in addition to any payment you receive from her father so you may protect my future wife."
"Ten gold to do what I am already doing?"
"More or less. I just want you be as protective of my interests as you are of her father's."
"I've never heard of such a thing. Two contracts to protect the same person?"
"More or less."
"I suppose if you want to give your money away I may accept it. May I give you my answer tomorrow? I am uncertain if I am permitted to accept a second contract such as that."
"Well, then what if the contract is not to protect, but to aid her if necessary? That way you are paid by her father to protect her and you are paid by me to aid her if something comes along that she can't handle."
"That sounds suspiciously like the same thing to me."
"Why are you fighting me when I am trying to pay you money?"
"There is a matter of ethics."
"True. But that is if the two contracts are opposing in their nature. These two contracts are additive and because of that the fees should be additive. Ok, I'll raise it to twenty a month but that's all I may do. Take it or leave it."
Kayla gently jabs her sister in the ribs, "Take it Missii. He is trying to be honorable, don't fight him."
Missii still uncertain about the ethics involved slowly reaches out her hand and takes his, "Agreed," with some reservations and suspicion still in her voice.
"Finally, I was beginning to think the three of you were going to haggle all night. Now Father has given permission for this young man to call on me and since you are both here, I am going to walk in the gardens with him while you watch over us. There is that nice bright light up there so you may easily see us."
Andrew glances toward the globe and a moment later it glazes over further softening the light but still allowing it to remain bright.
Alexandra rises from the bench and takes Andrew's arm in hers. They begin to talk quietly as they walk the trails of the two gardens with a pair of Felines trailing not far behind them, also talking quietly, discussing their new found wealth.
"Just think, sister, in only five months I may possibly again purchase weapons befitting a Feline. I had to sell the ones I had in order to purchase food. The trash I carry now is pitiful. Do you think he could afford to give me an advance so I may purchase fitting weapons for my exercise?"
"I don't know Kayla. Paying us both so much is a lot of money. Then to advance more to purchase your weapons, I just don't know. He surprised me when he offered you two a day."
"I think it is because of his honor, Missii. He wants to pay us what we are worth rather than haggling like most employers. I liked what I saw in his mind. Now I like how he treats us. He acts like we are the people we are and not inferiors. He also has Warrior training and is quite good for a Human. If he was half again better than he is, I would almost accept him as being a Feline in disguise."
Missii begins laughing at the remark, "Maybe we may make him an honorary Feline."
"We might. Let's wait about that until we are all together in one house and we have found our mates. If we don't change our minds about him by then, we shall probably have an accurate appraisal of both his true nature and his ability with weapons."
"Agreed. Can you imagine, twenty gold to do the same thing Alex's Father is paying me to do."
"I still think it has to do with his honor."
"I think there is something more than that. When we were watching you, before we could place the plate of food and the Rose, he nearly cried at the sight of you and your poor condition."
"Truly?"
"Truly."
"I think he is a rare Human. If he were Feline, I would consider him as a mate."
"As would I. I hope we find mates as honorable."
"Somehow, I think I want him to meet any potential mate I may consider. His opinion may be valuable."
"Possibly."
They continue to follow Andrew and Alexandra as they wander the trails through the joined gardens with occasional halts to allow time for a kiss or two. Kayla lightly jabbing Missii with an elbow as they watch the lovers. About half an hour goes by with the Felines allowing more and more distance between themselves and their charges. Eventually the Felines halt, sitting on a bench where they may watch without the necessity of wandering continually through the gardens.
"Now, where are they going?"
"Catch them quickly."
As Andrew and Alexandra leave the garden and begin walking down a hallway the two Felines hurry after their Human charges following into and down a second hallway which Alexandra and Andrew have taken. This momentarily allows them to disappear from sight before the sisters once again catch up to them just as they reach and knock at a door.
"Enter," is given and Andrew opens the door allowing everyone to enter.
"Sorcerer Gabriel, I wish to present Lady Alexandra Beaumont, daughter of Statesman Jason Beaumont of The Survivor. This young woman and I wish to make the arraignments for marriage, to occur four months from this date. I hope to have her father's permission to marry her within the month. Will you represent me to him tomorrow? He may be present tomorrow afternoon in the training gardens."
The two Felines hug each other in joy and then collectively hug Alexandra.
Gabriel knew Andrew was coming to ask another boon of him but he hardly expected this.
"Andrew, I know you are greatly attracted to Lady Beaumont but unless you are of a great house your chances are very poor. I don't want to have you thinking just because I approach him for you that your chances will improve."
"What would you say the chances of someone like Master de Toraline might be?"
"de Toraline? He is the son of probably the greatest house in all of The Survivor. Statesman Beaumont would be a fool not to accept."
"Then ask him."
"I don't... NO! Andrew... Andrew de Toraline. Why have you hidden your name during these years? Warrior training? And now Sorcery as well? Andrew. I take it you have reasons for hiding your name. Is Statesman Beaumont aware of it?"
"Yes, he learned my name this evening as did Lady Alexandra. My question still stands. Will you represent me to him?"
"Of course! Andrew de Toraline," shaking his head, "What do you expect as a dowery?"
"Nothing. I am asking no dowery. Money cannot match what I may share with the presence of Alexandra. She is priceless. There is one stipulation, however."
Alexandra starts at this statement and has a perplexed and worried expression beginning to form on her face as she continues to listen to Andrew.
"Her father must agree to visit his grandchildren frequently."
At this, Alexandra places her arm around Andrew and lays her head against his shoulder with a large smile brightening her features.
Suddenly an insistent knocking begins at the door, "Sorcerer Gabriel, Sorcerer Gabriel come quickly. Sorcerer Gabriel."
Gabriel throws open his door, "What is it. Why are you in such a panic?"
"Quickly. The garden. Hurry."
Andrew exhales, "Oh No. I forgot. The link is still established between Percoin and here."
"No. No. There is a sun."
"Yes, I am guilty of that as well."
"What is this sun? Show me, Andrew."
Andrew and Alexandra lead everyone to the gardens, where Andrew's globe is still emitting light as bright as day.
"Andrew, what is this?"
"I'm sorry. It's an experiment. Alexandra's father needs to read late into the night and the poor light produced by candles causes him headaches and also seems to be harming his eyes. I created this as a possible light to assist him. I would also like to pay to have a healer look at his eyes."
Gabriel is shaking his head back and forth, smiling as he looks at the garden which is lighted bright as day by Andrew's ‘sun'. He walks into the Percoin garden and it too has a great deal of light although cut by about half due to the increased distance from the brilliant globe hanging in the air.
Walking back to Andrew and Alexandra, "I expect you to put it out when you finish in the garden. And to answer your question, yes I will speak with him about it. Good night Lady Beaumont, Andrew," Gabriel walks away to return to his office still shaking his head, the Sorcerer who called him following.
Alone again in the garden, the two sisters once again hug Alexandra and then Andrew as well. He take the hugs with surprise but accepts them graciously hugging the sisters and thanking them for their well wishes.
Turning to Kayla, "Kayla, I happened to see your weapons when we took you to your room your first day here. I'm sorry to say they are pitiful. I want you to take this and purchase weapons befitting a Feline and Battle Master of the House of Andrew de Toraline." Andrew hands her 160 gold, "spend it well. This should be able to purchase something to make me proud you are a Battle Master of my House. You also, Missii," handing her 160 gold as well, "I haven't seen your weapons, but I want the best to be used by my Battle Masters."
The two Felines are numb with the sudden presence of all that money. Enough to purchase not just the weapons but proper protection while still allowing them freedom of movement.
"What's wrong, isn't that enough. Oh, no it probably isn't, sorry. I'm still thinking in Human terms. Here. Here's another sixty apiece. I forgot your weapons are probably twice as expensive as are mine. Order your weapons tomorrow so you may have them within the next two months. If that still isn't enough once you order your weapons then tell me what is needed and I will provide it. Try to have the weapons matched so whatever you purchase will be of similar steel. Once you have your weapons then I will take them to our family's Weapons Master to arrange to have them spelled. The Sorcerer who will do it will need to meet each of you at that time so the spells may be matched to you as well as to your weapons."
They thank Andrew and look at the small fortune in their hands. Enough to purchase the finest weapons they could ever hope to hold.
Kayla can't stand it, she goes and again hugs Andrew, "If you were Feline, I would marry you." Turning to Alexandra, "If you decide you don't want him, I'll take him." then more rationally, "Your mate is a very special person. You are very fortunate. We shall take good care of you both. May you have large litters."
Alexandra takes a moment to digest everything Kayla has said and then laughs, managing to choke it off quickly. Kayla has meant what she said even if she did place in Feline terms.
"Thank-you. Please remember one thing both of you, don't tell anyone Andrew's last name. If they must have a name then use mine, Beaumont. It is known well enough everywhere in The Survivor."
The Ladies agree they will tell no one of Andrew's name, still looking at the fortune they are holding. Between them they could purchase a small plot of land and a home with enough gold remaining to support them for several years. Missii relates she knows of an armorer who has a weapon, which she has been looking at longingly, on display in his shop. Now she may afford better so they will go in the morning, while Andrew and Alexandra are safe in class, to learn if he may make that which they need.
"Good. Try to be back by the end of noon meal. We may have guests for the afternoon and I would like you each to be there. Kayla, you may need to return a little earlier in the event you need to cross to Scearnvale to retrieve your armor."
The sisters agree with everything he has said. After Andrew quenches and retrieves his ‘sun' everyone returns to their respective sides of the link after they pause for Alexandra to have one hurried kiss before the link closes and they may return to their rooms. Alexandra is in her room making ready for bed when she has a sudden thought.
Quietly she opens a voice link, "Andrew? Don't link, just talk with me a moment."
"Yes, Alexandra?"
"Could you, could you give me a promise ring to wear for this doubly special occasion tomorrow?"
"I may give you a Sorcerer's ring now, if you would have it."
"A Sorcerer's ring? I've never heard of such a thing."
"I hope not. It is something I just thought of a few minutes ago. I don't want it to be too tight so we must start large and slowly work down. Hold out your hand." Andrew takes a gold coin and then adds another to it for good measure.
A little anxious, Alexandra holds out her hand as she sees a simple band of gold appear on her finger.
"Silly, my fingers are not that large... That's still too large... Um, that's closer, just a little smaller... That's perfect," She removes and replaces it several times, " I may remove it to wash but it won't fall off."
She is about to close the link when Andrew interrupts her.
"Wait. I'm not finished yet."
Returning her hand to allow Andrew to finish, she gasps as she sees Diamonds and darker gems begin to ordain the ring with ornate patterns forming near the gems and continuing to follow the gold completely around the inside and outside of the band.
"Those are some Gems which I have collected over the past few years. The patterns, if examined closely, tell a pictorial story of House de Toraline. In that respect it is a very unique ring. There, I have finished."
She feels him take her hand in his and then kiss her hand, releasing it once again. Drawing her hand back, she begins looking at the ring, "It's beautiful Andrew. Thank you," tears of joy begin flowing, and a sob breaks her lips.
"Are you all right Alexandra?"
"I'm, I'm wonderful. Andrew may I link?"
"Go ahead."
She links, immediately throwing her arms around him kissing and hugging him tightly. A few moments later she lays her head on his chest and quietly murmurs, "I love you. I think I loved you the moment I knew how shy you are. Back when you asked Gabriel what to say to me and he was clouded by that red mist."
Again she lifts her head and places her lips on his, kissing long and passionately then withdrawing to her room once more. Closing the link slowly she smiles at him, "I love you Andrew," as her link closes. A single chime fills the air around her as if in agreement.
Alone in her room once again, she goes to her candle and carefully looks at the ring she is wearing. Three large Diamonds surrounded by perhaps a dozen small dark blue stones, possibly Sapphires, the band strong and the stones set into it with fingers of gold reaching out to protectively hold them. Hold them much as Andrew holds her; protectively, gently, lovingly.
She takes her candle and hurries out into the hall down to Missii's room. Knocking several times she calls out, "Missii? Missii, are you there?"
There is no reply so she turns and goes further to the room Kayla has occupied during her stay here. Again she knocks. This time the door opens to reveal Kayla and Missii placing their money into pouches for their shopping tomorrow.
"Oh Missii, and you also Kayla, look at my ring. Andrew just gave it to me as my promise ring."
Any thoughts they may have had about Andrew having little money begin to fade as they look at the ring adorning her finger.
"Those are Diamonds, Alex." gasps Missii.
Kayla sees the Sapphires, "I recognize those dark blue stones, they are Sapphires. The good ones from the mines which now are under the sea, and they are matched gems, very expensive. Where did he get those?"
"I don't know. He said these are gems he has had for several years. I wanted to show you. I must go, I want to show Father."
"Alex wait. I think you better wait until tomorrow to show him. Allow Sorcerer Gabriel to talk with him first then show him. That way he won't have time to change his mind once he agrees with Sorcerer Gabriel."
"Do you really think I should wait? Perhaps you are right. Too much, too soon frequently makes him balk like a mule. Thank-you, that is good advice."
Alexandra returns to her room where she continues to prepare for bed, finally drifting off to blissful sleep. Sleep with dreams of Andrew and of three very young Human children playing with dozens of very young Feline children, under the watchful eyes of Missii and Kayla.
© 2010 by Rénae Dáºmas. This work may not be replicated or presented in whole or in part by any means electronic or otherwise without the express consent of the work’s Owner (copyright holder), with the exception of the private and non-commercial viewing by the reader who is also the end purchaser. ALL Rights Reserved, including but not limited to ownership of Characters, final content decision, and more. This is a work of Fiction. All the characters and events portrayed in this story are fictional and any resemblance to real people or incidents past, present or future is purely coincidental. Any and all images shown within this work are taken by license under Corel. Sketches are a product originated through the efforts of Terry Volkirch.. No affiliations, involvement or gender assignations through the use of the images provided by Corel, Terry Volkirch or the subjects contained within those posted images or sketches is implied or intended.
An Aldoennetti Original.
Chapter 09
The Sun begins to hesitantly peek from below the horizon, cautiously casting it's gaze upon the land only to discover that two young Feline sisters have dramatically outpaced it, well on their way to fun and adventure in the shopping district of Percoin. They have arrived there even as many of the shops are only just beginning to prepare for a day of enticing passers by to come within to spend their money. The sisters stop here and there to obtain small items of comfort or occasionally a little food to chew, or drink to break their thirst.
As they walk, their skirts swishing and the morning breeze lightly rippling their fur, they stop momentarily to look into windows where shop owners, in greater and greater numbers, are displaying their wares hoping to capture the interest of those with money to spend. Laughing at some of the items seen, they joyfully point out or scowl at others until eventually coming to that part of town supporting the armor manufacturers. Sunshine is pouring down on the city in greater strength now, the cold early Spring night giving way to a day of cool Spring temperatures. Most shops now have items in their windows for purchase by the increasing numbers of people strolling the walkways. Missii shows Kayla the sword in the window.
"That is the one I have been looking at. As I did not have the money to buy, I did nothing but look. Today I am going to ask about it."
Kayla agrees it looks very good, "but you don't know until you learn it's pedigree and balance."
"True. But today we may learn if it is worthy."
They enter the shop and look around. The armorer eventually notices he has customers and comes forward from his forge to see if they wish to spend or if they are simply sightseeing.
"May I help you, ladies?"
"I would like to see that sword you have displayed in the window."
"Of course, it is very fine steel. Are you familiar with weapons?"
"We are both Warriors. Yes, we are familiar."
"In that case here, take it and test it's balance. There is plenty of room in back."
Missii takes the offered sword and they follow him as he continues to sing the merits of the sword.
"The steel has been folded more than three hundred times and the edge will remain even should it strike bone. The sword is as yet unspelled. We may do that for you at slight charge if you do not have anyone who does so."
Now in the space allowed for the practice of learning a swords merits, Missii goes through a few drills bringing the sword next to but not touching the objects set up for practice.
"We have Sorcerers who may do that for us. It is indeed a fine sword. It has good balance."
"It is a bargain at forty gold, five silver," the shop armorer declares with appreciation for the skill with which Missii has handled the sword.
"Forty gold, for a sword folded only three hundred times? That is no bargain. The first strike against good armor and it would lose it's edge or even break. It has good balance, not excellent. And it does not sing."
The shop owner indignant at this slur upon his craftsmanship protests her answer thinking she simply wants to lower the price of the sword.
Kayla examines and also drills with the sword, "Do you make custom pieces? We have something better in mind."
"Custom? Yes, we may take orders which, with a deposit, we may produce. They take time however. Especially if you are talking about folding more than three hundred times. The amount of time involved in folding a sword three hundred times is intimidating of itself. What did you have in mind?"
"We are interested in two matched swords with two matching daggers for each of them. All with no less than four hundred folds and sharpened with the finest materials money might buy. They must all be capable of being spelled to the individual using them as well as to one another. Each set of sword and two daggers shall eventually be spelled to allow any one of them to call the others when held by the proper individual, so the ability of each to accept multiple spells is important.
Then four more daggers are required which must also be capable of being spelled and also folded and sharpened in the same manner."
"Such fine weapons will be expensive. Even with your own Sorcerers spelling them the costs will be high."
"Of course, what else?"
"You are looking at seven weeks, perhaps even ten, to produce these weapons. The expense of someone being present both day and night to perform the work must be considered. The steel must not be allowed to become too hot nor too cold while it is not being worked so it is far better to have several skilled craftsmen working one after the other continuously until the item is completed. Craftsmen of lesser skill may begin the work but as it progresses the requirement for better training becomes important. The fuel used to produce the weapon also comes into play. An improper mix will cause the work to become worthless. Therefore someone must also be present who will maintain the proper mix throughout the work. Producing two swords and eight daggers? You don't want to know the cost. It is impractical."
"We are the customers. What will it cost with, of course, the proper metals, fuels and personnel?"
"Two swords and eight daggers, four hundred folds each and the best metals and fuels?" the craftsman muses the costs and potential profits,
"I cannot possibly provide that work for less than three hundred gold."
"Two hundred and twenty gold."
"You wound me. I must feed my family as must the workers who will do the first few hundred folds and maintain the fire. Two hundred and eighty."
"We will split the difference with you, two hundred and fifty gold paid in advance."
"All of it? Paid in advance? Could you make it two hundred sixty in advance?" almost plaintively.
"Very well. Two hundred Sixty for the two swords and eight daggers as we described them. They must, of course, be the finest steel and the best combat balance."
"Of course. If you pay now, I shall order the fuels and materials today and begin to arrange for the craftsmen. The weapons may begin to be made in one to two weeks time depending on the arrival of the materials and fuels and the availability of additional personnel to begin the work. With good luck favoring us they may be completed within the six or seven weeks following."
"We shall pay now. Here is my one hundred and thirty gold."
"And here is mine."
"Very well ladies. What name shall I place on the order?"
"SaVannah. May we check on the progress in a month?"
"Please do, we may have the first sword ready to be sharpened by that time, perhaps even the second. The daggers will follow soon after. Allowing time for the blades to be sharpened and recovered from that sharpening perhaps four weeks will be necessary but no more. You have come to the right shop. I guarantee you will be pleased with our product. We have produced weapons for the House de Toraline and their requirements are as strict as your own. Thank-you for allowing me the opportunity to serve you. Is there anything else?" smiling at having his costs and profit paid in advance and with the possibility of a bonus for work done well, the armorer will happily attempt to provide any item these two ladies desire.
"Actually, there may be. Who would you recommend for armor. It must be very flexible as well as durable and provide the maximum protection yet be light of weight."
"There is only one who is capable of that. Master Carlaine of The Shambles. There are none better. Unfortunately there is no one here who approaches his skill, not even in my own shop. The best we have here in Percoin are a pale comparison."
"Where might this Master Carlaine be in The Shambles?"
"That's easy, his shop is in Scearnvale near to the Academy. The finest Warriors from both continents train there, so he has placed his shop where he is likely to receive the greatest number of purchasers. As a result of this, and because of his workmanship, his price is high but it is worth it. His armor has protected many and continues to do so."
The sisters thank him, accepting a receipt for his promised work and the monies they have paid, then they walk back to the Sisters Conclave. As they walk, they discuss the weapons they just authorized and the providence that led them to the same armorer who produces swords for Andrew's Father's House. Remembering then that Andrew will be opening a link from Scearnvale very soon they hurry to the Conclave with the thought of the possibility of using the link to go to Scearnvale to see Master Carlaine.
Arriving at the Conclave with fifteen minutes to spare, they seek out the meal hall to see what food may remain. Fortunately there is yet plenty, so they each eat their fill before seeking the garden and an adventure in Scearnvale.
As they arrive in the garden they find Andrew has already established the link between the gardens with everyone just beginning to find places to sit in the Percoin garden.
"Wait. We need to go to Scearnvale," they call out to Andrew so he will not close the link.
He notices they are wearing their better skirts and blouses apparently for a shopping trip, "Good morning ladies SaVannah. Do you need Scearnvale's shopping center or is the Sorcerer's League all right?"
"We want to talk with Master Carlaine. How do we get there once we are in that garden?" as Missii points to the garden everyone just vacated.
Andrew closes the link, "I am able to do better than that. I may link you to just outside Master Carlaine's shops.
Here is the means to call me when you are ready to return so you don't become stranded," offering them a small whistle. "What takes you there?"
"We are going to look at armor of a special nature. We ordered our swords and daggers in Percoin but there is no armor of sufficient value there."
"How much money have you left? Master Carlaine is expensive."
They check their gold, "We have ninety gold apiece."
"I'm glad I asked, I think you will be shocked when you see his prices. His armor is worth it, but few are able to afford it. Here each of you had better take another one hundred gold."
Missii and Kayla look at him as if he is crazy.
"That means I have one hundred ninety gold just to purchase armor?" Kayla responds astounded.
"Um, yes, even then I don't know if it will be enough. If you find armor you like but don't have enough tell him to hold it and give him my name. He knows me as Andrew Delain. He will hold the armor and do the work matching your measurements giving you time to obtain more money from me before returning another day to pay him the rest. Remember, Andrew Delain. Good shopping ladies. Allow me,"
Andrew opens a link to the outside of the shop in question and the sisters take the whistle, walking out of the garden and over to the door of the shop. As they enter, Andrew closes the link behind them.
Upon entering the shop, the two Felines look at all the armor on display.
Of course it is all shaped and sized for Human males. The armor is of excellent manufacture, however, and they are favorably impressed with it. That in which they become particularly interested is both light and flexible, yet it appears to be strong. It does not ring like steel nor any other metal they know and has a strange gray appearance to it. The one quality which has them both concerned is how thin it happens to be.
"May I be of service ladies? Perhaps you wish a small dagger or an armored corset?"
Missii turns to him, "actually we are interested in Battle armor. This appears nice and light, flexible as well, yet it appears to be strong. Although it's shape would not suit either of us."
"I may make armor to any specification. I am uncertain if you are aware, my prices for such armor are quite high. You may find less expensive armor just down the road."
"You were recommended to us by a Sword Maker in The Survivor. We have traveled here to see your armor and to decide if we feel it is worth the price."
"You have traveled from The Survivor just to see my armor? Fair enough. May I ask what use you have for Battle Armor? This appears a strange request for ladies."
"You are obviously able to see we are Felines. We are also battle hardened Warriors. The Sword Maker is producing swords of the finest steel, folded more than four hundred times and sharpened to a very fine edge. They will be spelled shortly after they have been manufactured, as will the daggers commissioned with them. We have need of good... no... of excellent armor. We were told you are the only one who is able to provide such armor. Andrew also told us you were the best so here we are."
"Andrew? Which Andrew might that be?"
"Andrew Delain."
"Why didn't you say so? Here, come, have a seat. I'll be right back."
The sisters sit and as he leaves they give each other a glance. Andrew's name produced quite a change in the man's attitude.
"Here we are. Now this is some of the best armor money may buy. Don't worry about the slight scratches they are there because this is demonstrator armor. Many have tried to pierce it before buying. You may select any sword I have here, and they are good steel not something shabby and most are spelled to easily penetrate steel and more forgiving materials. With any you may hit at this all day without penetrating it.
Feel it, it is light, strong and flexible wherever needed. I may manufacture armor to fit you out of this material in less than a week. The armor is also capable of withstanding point blank shots from an eleven millimeter magnum rifle without allowing the shot to penetrate nor to cause a rib to break. You may bruise, but you will never suffer a penetration through my armor. It is thin enough that it may be worn beneath your blouses without being obvious and it is not hot to wear.
You could go all day in summer weather in this material and not work up a sweat. Do you need anything other than torso armor?"
"Not immediately. Should we find for some reason we may be going to a plains battle then we may have helms and arm and leg guards made."
"I see, I only ask as the cost of adding helms and guards is not so high if it is all done at once."
"Well, then let us discuss price perhaps we may have it all done at once. My sister has been ill of late and in a few months she will again be filled out much as am I. My measurements will therefore suffice for both of us."
"Certainly. The torso armor will be one hundred eighty each, I reduce that from two hundred ten since your stature is thinner and you will require less material. The helm is another seventy. The arm and leg guards we will throw in at fifteen apiece. That will be a total of three hundred ten for each of you."
"Andrew said we would be shocked," Kayla says to Missii.
"Yes. I wish we knew what he has on his mind. I don't know if we should order it all or just the torso armor. What would the helm and guards cost if we were to purchase them later?"
"About two hundred twenty."
"That's ninety apiece more than if we purchase it at the same time as the torso armor."
"True, but once we are making the armor we will still have cast material available to complete the other items. If we make them later then we need to start all over again just to make them. You save money and time by purchasing them all at once. Although I agree, many are unable to do so. Therefore they purchase a little at a time. Young Andrew is one of very few I know who has purchased everything at once. He too has a complete set of this armor, and two spare helms. He has sent many others here for complete sets as well."
"Missii, let's do it. We were told to go ahead and if we need more money to return another day with the rest."
"Yes. But three hundred ten?" Kayla and Missii talk for a few minutes while Master Carlaine discreetly leaves the room. Eventually Kayla's view prevails without much objection from Missii. A few more minutes pass as they inspect the armor further and finally Master Carlaine returns.
"Have you decided?"
"Yes. Take your measurements and let's start it. We may pay you one hundred ninety each toward the armor. Then the remaining one hundred twenty each upon completion."
"Agreed. Would you come this way please? I'll have Jessica come in to take the measurements."
The sisters follow, uncertain if Andrew will be pleased or upset at the price. They wait in a comfortable room. There are snacks on a tray along with a little wine and water. They nibble as they wait for Jessica. Finally she comes in and they explain to her that Kayla's measurements will be changing greatly as her health improves again. The next hour is spent taking measurements of both. Then Jessica looks to the very slight difference in height of the sisters as a clue to the final measurements for Kayla. The measurements do calculate to be just slightly smaller than Missii's once Kayla again fills out. At their insistence Jessica doubles up on Missii's size for the order as they desired all along.
After the measurements, they pay the deposits and obtain receipts showing the amount paid and remainder due. Thanking Jessica and Master Carlaine they leave the shop.
"Missii, since we're here, may we look around for a little while? You have the whistle, so anytime we are ready we may go back. I've never been in The Shambles before except at the Sorcerer's League buildings. I would like to explore if you don't mind."
"Let's. I have a little money so we may have lunch here. I've never seen it either. This will be interesting although it is a little cool even for our light winter clothing. Let's go that way," pointing down the road toward other shops.
The sisters spend the rest of the morning exploring. They gradually begin to come across clothing stores and purchase a few small items but continue to see nowhere to eat. Finally they ask one of the proprietors who gives them directions to a place several blocks over and down toward the river. Eventually they locate it. Ordering lunch they find the meal is good and the prices fair. Making mental note of the location for possible future meals they begin to backtrack to try to find Master Carlaine's shop so they may call Andrew and go back to Percoin. After twenty minutes they manage to end their search having come up on the building from the opposite side. They would not have known it but they see Jessica outside and ask her.
"Just go straight through this door and out the front, and there you will be."
They walk on through and, sure enough, find the spot where they had first left Andrew when they walked out of the garden. Missii takes out the whistle and blows it. No sound comes out of it. She tries it again but still no sound.
"Is it broken Missii? We could obtain directions to the Sorcerer's League and find the garden there. Eventually Andrew will be opening a link there."
"All right. I don't know what is wrong with the whistle, but if we find the garden we will be all right."
They go in to ask directions to the League's buildings and to Sorcerer Gabriel's offices which are in the building most to the West of those to be found. Beginning their journey, they are some distance down the road when a link opens near them.
Alexandra calls out, "Missii, Kayla? Over here. Quickly. Come to the garden. Andrew cannot hold this link very long."
Apprehensive that their benefactor may be in trouble, they both rush through the link and into the garden. Andrew gratefully closes it behind them while still attempting to hold open five others with the assistance of four groups of children. Even as they arrive they notice some children have left their groups and are resting near Alexandra. Two Sorcerers and two Sorceresses are looking on, examining the places which have been drawn to the garden. Another gentleman is also present and Missii recognizes him as Alexandra's Father.
"Statesman Beaumont. It is good to see you. I would like to introduce to you my sister, Kayla. She is in the employ of Andrew. Kayla, this is Statesman Beaumont, Alexandra's Father."
Jason Beaumont and Kayla exchange greetings even as the link to the garden in Scearnvale abruptly vanishes. Great relief shows on Andrew's face and seconds later on the faces of the children who remain in the small groups. Andrew may now concentrate more of his remaining energy in helping the children. One of the girls, who was resting while nibbling on a small piece of fruited bread covered in honey and nuts, rises going to Alexandra.
"I'm rested. I want to help again."
Alexandra smiles at her and points to what remains of a group of boys. Only two are presently in the group which once was five.
"Will you go try to help them? The shorter boy is the one who needs the support."
The girl rushes off to join the boys and a few seconds after her arrival their faces show additional relief. Finally more children rejoin the groups as a few others leave to rest and eat the honey cakes. Perhaps another five minutes go by before the group of two men and two women who have been examining the links and watching the children say they are satisfied. Alexandra calls out to Andrew and the children.
"Everyone, when I say ‘three' stop your imaginations and allow the links to collapse. One, Two, Three."
The children sag in relief, and Andrew collapses to a bench as Alexandra rushes to him with a honey cake and a little watered wine even as she calls out to the children, "Everyone, take a honey cake and glass of milk."
"Are you all right Andrew?"
"Yes, just tired. Thank-you for the honey cake and wine." Then more quietly, "I love you Alexandra."
© 2010 by Rénae Dáºmas. This work may not be replicated or presented in whole or in part by any means electronic or otherwise without the express consent of the work’s Owner (copyright holder), with the exception of the private and non-commercial viewing by the reader who is also the end purchaser. ALL Rights Reserved, including but not limited to ownership of Characters, final content decision, and more. This is a work of Fiction. All the characters and events portrayed in this story are fictional and any resemblance to real people or incidents past, present or future is purely coincidental. Any and all images shown within this work are taken by license under Corel. Sketches are a product originated through the efforts of Terry Volkirch.. No affiliations, involvement or gender assignations through the use of the images provided by Corel, Terry Volkirch or the subjects contained within those posted images or sketches is implied or intended.
An Aldoennetti Original.
Chapter 10
Immediately after Missii and Kayla have gone through the link to Scearnvale, Andrew closes the link and thinks back to the armor he purchased from Master Carlaine's. ‘The sisters should do all right. If they purchase everything at once to save money then they will come back and ask for perhaps three hundred or so more.' Nodding his head, he turns his concentration toward the children and the lessons to be achieved today.
"Young Ladies and Gentlemen," the moment he begins speaking all conversation ceases and the children give him rapt attention.
"As many of you have heard, we will be doing things a little differently today. This morning we are going to practice a different kind of link and we are going to practice helping someone else to make their link and to keep it open. Links like this are much more difficult so you must be very careful with your thoughts. NO distractions. Someone could be badly hurt if you lose your concentration. This kind of link is one like the one we use to bring the gardens together so we may walk from one into the other. If Alexandra or I are not there to help you, do not attempt such a link.
The other Sorcerers and Sorceresses cannot help you if you get in trouble. They do not yet know how to do this kind of link. They are learning, but for the next few weeks even they are not allowed to attempt it on their own without Alexandra or I to help them stay out of trouble. So you see, you are going to be attempting grown-up magic. This is very dangerous and very serious so do - not - attempt it - on your own. Does everyone understand?"
"Yes, Andrew," choruses back to him. He glances at Alexandra who smiles and blows him a kiss from behind the children.
"Now. All of you know Grace is very good at the kind of link we have already been doing so I am going to have her try this first, while I help. That way you may all see that even though it is dangerous and difficult, it may still be done. After that, the boys will work with me and the girls will work with Alexandra. Grace will you come up here please?"
Grace jumps up and almost runs to Andrew's side, turning to face the other children.
"Now Grace, we will do this a little differently today. How well do you know the house where you live with your parents?"
"Pretty good. I especially know the swing in the back yard."
"Good. Are you able to imagine the swing clearly?"
She closes her eyes and thinks about the swing until she has a clear grasp of it in her mind, "Yes."
"Good. Is the swing on a tree or is it a metal swing in the yard?"
"It's on a tree, the tree is years and years old and very big."
"Good. Now imagine you have a thin little thread with a tack on the end of it. This is special thread, it cannot break and the tack will not pull out of anything to which we stick it. In your mind reach out the tack with the tread attached and stick it into the tree near the swing."
"I'm not tall enough."
Andrew smiles, "If I lift you, will you be tall enough?"
"Yes." Andrew lifts her until he sees her hand reach out as though placing the tack, pushing it into the branch of the tree. He lowers her down again.
"Did the tack stick into the tree?"
"Yes. I'm tugging the thread and the tack doesn't come out."
"Okay, don't tug the tread too hard, we aren't ready for that yet."
"All right, I just wanted to be certain my tack was stuck good."
"And it is, isn't it?"
"Yes."
Good. Now listen very carefully. No matter what happens, no matter what you hear from anyone, do not stop thinking about the tree, the tack and the thread. Understand?"
"Yes."
"That's good. Now slowly, in your mind, pull on the tread until it is tight then continue to pull it toward you and the tree will come closer and closer until you may touch it. Don't touch it, but pull it that close, then I'll tell you what else to do."
"Okay."
Everyone sees her starting to pull something with her hands. "It doesn't want to move."
"That's okay. The first time you tell anything to move it is afraid to do it. You just need to tell it that it is okay and continue to pull on the thread. Remember don't touch the tree or the swing but pull them close. Go ahead."
"It's okay tree, it's all right to come here to me. Nothing will hurt you."
"It's moving. I think it was afraid."
"Good. Bring it close but not so close that it or the swing touches you, nor you touching them. Just continue to pull the thread. Remember don't let anything you hear distract your concentration."
The children all begin to gasp and talk to each other as they see Grace's back yard slide up against the edge of the garden.
"Now Grace you may stop pulling the thread. Everything is close enough. When I tell you to open your eyes continue to concentrate on this link, understand?"
"Yes. This is hard."
"Yes it is. That's because it's grown-up magic. But you all need to learn a little about it so later you will be able to do it when you need to be taught more. Slowly now open your eyes and continue to concentrate."
Grace opens her eyes and then they become wide as saucers as she sees her back yard up against the garden.
"Concentrate Grace, I'm helping you. I need to walk into your back yard for a minute to put a small mark on the tree. Continue to concentrate. If you are having a problem tell us."
Andrew walks up to the tree and places a small tack high up on the trunk. A tack with his signature on it. Then he walks back to the garden.
"Now Grace. What I want you to do is very difficult and I know you are getting tired, but concentrate all the time. Don't stop. While you continue to concentrate walk over to your swing and swing in it once then come back here again. Ready?"
"I don't know. This is awfully hard."
"If you lose your concentration I will be able to help, but try just this once. If you are losing your concentration don't try to run back here just stay in your back yard and I will come get you. Go ahead."
Grace hesitantly walks to the edge of the garden, pauses and then walks up to the swing. Sitting in the swing she looks back at the garden and smiles, then swings back and forth on the swing before returning to the garden.
"Good Grace, come stand by me. Now allow the thread to slip back so the tree and swing may go back where they belong then tie this end of the tread to the bench here, after the tree and swing are gone."
"Go home, tree."
Grace watches the tree and swing pull away and vanish then her hands move like she is tying something to the bench.
"Good. Now release your imagination and rest."
Everyone hears a slight popping sound and Grace recoils but everything is fine.
Grace runs over to Alexandra, "Did you see? The tree was afraid, but I told it everything would be all right and it was."
"Yes. You did some very difficult grown-up magic."
"I wish my Mother had seen me. I would like her to meet you, and Andrew too."
"Perhaps later. The other children need a chance also. All right you have all seen how it may be done, girls come to me. We shall go over here to practice."
A little less than two hours later, everyone has had a chance. A few are quite good, but being children, they are unable to hold the link very long. Grace at four minutes and twelve seconds was the longest link. A few are unable to perform the link for more than ten or fifteen seconds, while a few others are able to hold the link for several minutes.
"Those of you who could not hold the link today, don't worry. This is difficult magic and eventually you will be capable of it. It will just take time and practice holding your imaginations in place. Many grown ups cannot do this. Since you have all been able to do it, you will eventually become good at it. Now everyone, there are honey cakes over near Alexandra. I want you all to rest and each eat a honey cake to replenish your energy. In a few minutes we will start another difficult magic. It's a little easier, but just as important as the magic we just tried. Go on, go get your honey cakes and rest."
Andrew also goes and takes a honey cake, then sits next to Alexandra as the children return to their benches and eat their honey cakes. Andrew offers a bite to Alexandra and then begins eating his cake.
Grace walks over, "Andrew, may I have another honey cake? I am still hungry from that link I did earlier. That was hard."
"Yes, you may Grace. If others are helping you, do you think you could open that link again this afternoon?"
"Oh yes. That's why I marked where I tied the thread, so I could find it quickly and pull the tree to me again without needing to imagine so much before I do it. Thank-you for the honey cake," as she rushes off to the platters of small cakes.
"She is good at this isn't she?" Alexandra smiles as Grace is rushing away.
"She is surprisingly good at it. Remember to have the sisters watch her for a few weeks and to tell you the moment anything happens."
"Oh yes. We have already caught her once, opening the vision link to her mother. I told her not to try it again unless I'm there to help. I made her promise. She seems to take her promises fairly seriously."
Andrew chuckles at the young girl's excitement over her abilities. "We may have our hands full with that one."
"You mean, I may have my hands full. She seems to hold you in awe and is always on her best behavior when you are around Andrew."
She glances at the ring on her finger then impulsively and quickly kisses Andrew to the sudden laughter and jeers of some of the children. Blushing, she smiles at him and the children. Another of the girls walks up to them,"Are you married?"
Andrew laughs, "Not yet, but we hope to be."
"Ohhh," as she walks off again.
"I think you have just crushed her hopes of becoming your wife, Andrew."
His eyebrows rise for a moment in concern. "I shall need to think of a way to let her down easily. One wife is more than I may handle, I don't need two."
He dodges away just as Alexandra's slender fist gently hits upon his arm, a smile still upon her face.
"Andrew?"
"Yes?"
"Just imagine. What if we were married now and these, all our children."
He turns his concentration on the children and all the little things they are doing. The small mischiefs they pursue. The laughter and smiles they are offering one another. The innocence and joy they bring into the world around them. Also of their intense interest at learning, learning just about anything that is offered to them.
"That would be a bit overwhelming but it would also be such a blessing. Isn't Alice the name of the young girl whose hopes I have just crushed?"
"Alice?" looking to see the girl. "Oh yes, Alice. She is good at the links as well, but not as good as Grace."
"Would you call her over here?"
"Certainly. Alice, Alice could you come here to me a moment?"
Alice gets up from her bench and quietly walks over to Alexandra, staying to the side away from Andrew.
"Alice," Alexandra reproaches, "there is nothing to fear from Andrew."
"I'm not afraid. I don't like him anymore."
"Alice! Andrew is a nice man and he likes you."
"Alice, I'm sorry I can't wait until you grow up. If I could then you would be the young woman I would pick to be my wife."
She listens intently, the scowl leaving her face to be replaced by some happiness that she might have had a chance with him.
"Since I am spoken for, I was wondering if you would mind being more like a daughter for me?"
"I could be your daughter?" she is looking at him thoughtfully, a small smile starting to show on her face, "Could I live with you and Alexandra?"
"What about your parents?"
The smile vanishes and sadness fills her face again, "They went away. They got sick last year and then the Angels came and took them. I hate Angels." The last said with great conviction and anger.
"Now Alice, don't hate Angels for doing their job. That would be like me hating you for being a young woman. The Angels came to take your parents to a place where they wouldn't hurt anymore and the grass is green and the air clean."
The young girl thinks about that, "Good, I really didn't want to hate Angels. Why don't they take everyone?"
"Eventually they will. But it takes a lot of energy for them. So they must concentrate on the one's who are older or sick or hurt first."
Andrew takes her right hand and she moves closer to him.
"Alice do you see the ring on Alexandra's hand?"
Alice nods her head while looking at the ring.
"I am going to give you a simple ring to wear on your right hand. This ring will mean you are our daughter. Then when we are married you may live with us. This is a very important thing and you will need to learn to listen to and do everything Alexandra tells you to do. But you will be able to live with us and to be our First Daughter. Would you like that?"
"Oh, yes. Then when you are both married I may go live with you?"
"Yes, we will be a family but there will be other children coming. Missii and Kayla will be there too."
"I like Missii, she makes me laugh and her fur tickles. Kayla seems sad but she is starting to laugh more."
Andrew smiles, "Then we have a deal?"
Alice nods her head.
"Good. Then here is a ring for you to wear. This is our little secret for now, so don't tell anyone not even your friends, understand?"
"Yes. I'm good at keeping secrets. Some of the other girls have told me secrets but I don't tell anyone."
Andrew creates a simple gold band partially from the gold which remained from the time he made Alexandra's ring and adds just a little to it from a small silver coin. This band, thus created, he places on the finger of Alice's right hand. Then he slowly changes the size until Alice may take it off to wash but it will not fall off.
"Now watch the ring."
Alice's eyes grow wide as she sees tiny pictures appear on the ring. The pictures gradually flow all around the band as she turns it to watch. The pictures finally fill all the space on the ring except for a small area in the middle. In the space no pictures occupy, a small ruby appears.
"That ring is a promise. A promise that you are our daughter and that we will love you and teach you and care for you as you are growing up until you have a husband of your own. We will still love you after that, but he will be responsible for caring for you. It is also a special ring. As you grow and become a lady, the ring will grow with you so it will always fit without hurting. It is almost as special as the ring Alexandra is wearing."
"Ohhh," Alice looks at the ring on her finger and at the one on Alexandra's left hand, then throws her arms around Andrew, a big smile on her face. Moments later she turns and holds Alexandra. "May I call you Mommy now?"
Alexandra smiles at her and at Andrew, "Well, since it is still a secret you had best continue to call me Alexandra until we are all living together."
Alice thinks about it for a moment, "Okay, I won't forget. I'm good at secrets and this is a special secret isn't it?"
"Yes, it is a very special secret," Alexandra agrees. "Go on back and play. We will be continuing training soon."
Alice races off to continue to play with the other girls as Alexandra turns to Andrew, "That was very nice of you. It would seem our family has already begun. We have a daughter. Now if the others come into this world so easily I will be quite happy. Missii likes her almost as much as she might her own daughter. Speaking of Missii, I wonder what she will say?"
"I hate to think," Andrew muses, "She will probably leap to the wrong conclusion for a moment or two. I think you had best tell her when I am not around, otherwise she may tie me into a knot before we may explain."
Alexandra begins laughing, "I'll let the Sisters know so they won't think Alice ‘borrowed' the ring from someone. That will be interesting to explain. With any luck Father may approve this afternoon and then we may tell the Sisters without extra complications. Lunch is rapidly approaching, so we best continue the training since there is still a great deal to accomplish. Hopefully, we will have a little time this afternoon to continue practice before the big event occurs. Oh yes, during lunch I'll also ask for more honey cakes, wine, milk and water."
"Excellent idea. I'm glad you thought of them. They are a great pick-me-up. Even so I think we will have a lot of very tired children on our hands this afternoon. We must inform the Sisters to be certain the children all eat supper this evening, otherwise they may be too exhausted to do much tomorrow." Andrew winks at Alexandra as he gets up going to his training bench. The children cue from this, beginning to go to their benches to listen to him.
"Young ladies and gentlemen, we did some very difficult and important magic earlier. What we will try now will be a little easier but just as important. Each of you has had an opportunity to create this new link so each of you knows how difficult it is and how it uses your energy and makes you tired very quickly. What we will show you now is how you may help someone else to make their link last longer and without using so much energy from just one person. This is still hard to do but it does not require you to imagine so much and because of that it is easier to control.
If one of you has enough energy and imagination to create the link then think how much longer you could keep that link open or expand it if that one person could use energy from not just themselves but from others as well. Several of you would be making the link but only one would be guiding it. Think how long you could hold that link open for people to walk through it if you use the energy of a number of you just to hold open one link.
We learned this morning that four of you are very good at imagining and then opening the link. With practice each of you will become very good at it. Unfortunately we don't have enough time today for you to all practice so we must do the next best thing.
The four who are very good at it will be the ones who imagine the link and open it. They will guide the link and hold it open but others will help provide the energy. Without the others, the one imagining the link could not do it very long so the link would be useless other than a nice idea to let us touch someone's yard or house. But what if some of the Sorcerers or Sisters wanted to walk through the link like we do when I join the two gardens?
To do that requires not just a good imagination to hold it all together but it needs energy. Now we will teach you how to provide the one who imagines the link the energy they need to hold it open. This is very important. Maybe more important than being able to imagine the link, especially if we need a very long time for the link to be open.
What if Grace's tree was on fire but we needed to bring help to put it out. Grace could not hold the link open long enough for all the people and water and other things to be brought to put out the fire so we have others of you who will provide the energy so she may hold open the link. By cooperating with each other the fire may quickly be put out and then the people who put out the fire may return back to where they came from through the link, before we close it again. See how important this part of the magic may be?"
The children are all nodding their heads and are very interested in learning this important magic.
A hand shoots up.
"Yes?"
"What if everyone was taking turns providing the energy? As some of us get tired then the ones who have rested could come and give energy while the tired ones eat a honey cake and rest."
"That's correct. If we were going to make a link to last for hours then that is what we would do. We would also teach you how to recognize the way the person imagining is doing their part of it because they will become tired too. Eventually someone would need to take their place for a while. For today, however, we will train you in smaller groups, and then this afternoon we will practice opening three or four links at the same time. Small groups of a number of you in each group. One imagining and the others providing the extra energy. I will help too, so you will be able to keep the links open much longer. This afternoon our four imagineers will be Grace, Kathy, Timothy and Thomas. They open their links the fastest and are able to hold them open the longest. The rest of you will be energy suppliers. Without you, the links could not stay open.
Thomas, I want you plus Joseph, Ryan, Nathan and Matthew to come up. The five of you are our first team. We will show the others how to do this, then create more teams for practice. For now the girls will still work with other girls but this afternoon we may move some of you around so all of the teams will have equal power, and an equal chance to hold open a link for the longest time."
The children now are carefully watching and listening to every word. They are going to do more grown-up magic.
"Now, what we are going to do will require everyone to pay very close attention. Just like when we opened the links earlier this morning, this will require concentration. You must ignore everything except the link, or of providing the energy. Now just for practice we will have Thomas open just a visual link, this afternoon we will open full links where we may walk into the location brought close by the link. To save our energy for this afternoon we will do this simpler visual link. This will allow the energy providers to practice what I am about to teach without tiring the person creating the link.
Thomas I want you to imagine your back yard again but just link to the fountain, don't bring anything close, then we will watch on the projection. I know it still uses energy but soon you will have others helping to provide that energy. When I say link then do it but until then just prepare, understand?"
"Yes, that's easy. I can hold that kind of link by myself for ten minutes."
"True, but remember this is practice to show the others how to provide energy so no one becomes too tired and so you will all be ready to do the grown-up link this afternoon. When I tell you to link then also create the Projection so everyone may see. Now I want the four others to think about the energy you have which you are able to use to control magic. What if you could push that energy slowly down an invisible arm, an arm which is touching Thomas and which may pass that energy into him. Not all at once, but gradually as he needs it.
This takes special concentration but this concentration is not as tiring as that which makes the grown-up link. You must allow Thomas' energy and use of magic ask for the energy it needs from you. Reach out now and touch him allowing your energy to flow slowly as he starts using it then allow it to flow a little faster to make up for your portion of that which he is using. Thomas begin the link."
Thomas creates the link to his back yard and the fountain, projecting what is seen and heard into the garden where the others may see it. The four boys around him looking a little strange as they begin to understand how to send small amounts of energy to him so he may continue the link for long periods of time. After five minutes, they are still providing energy, and are able to chat together without losing concentration.
"Andrew, this is easy. I'm giving Thomas energy but this link takes so little I hardly feel it," brags Ryan.
"That's because we are only visually linking. Much more energy will be required when we do the grown-up link this afternoon. Do all of you understand how this transfer of energy is done?"
They all answer that they do and Andrew reaches out to see who is able to produce more transfer and who less. The ability to transfer energy does not seem to be any more prominent with the children who link more easily. Rather it seems to have no relationship at all to the ability to link. Andrew tells them to close the link and stop transferring energy. Moments later they are all bragging to each other about how easy it is and asking if they may do it again.
"Yes, we will do it a second time this morning but for the moment I want all of you to sit and we will teach the first group of girls. Then Alexandra and I shall teach the last two groups."
Once again Andrew teaches the techniques involved, this time to Kathy and the group of girls who will be working with her to learn how to provide energy. Alice is one of the girls in the group but she finds she cannot provide energy at all and goes crying to Alexandra. Alexandra comforts her and explains that many adults cannot provide energy either but that she can do things that others including many adults cannot do.
"Everyone is different, we don't all have the same powers. Who knows, you may have healing or nurturing magic and very few have either of those."
Fortunately for the lesson, two of the girls involved are exceptionally gifted in their ability to transfer energy. Now Alexandra and Andrew each take the last group of girls and of boys and allow them to practice for five minutes. In the space of less than half an hour's time everyone has had a chance to provide energy except the four children who are going to do the linking.
"Now I want Grace , Kathy, Timothy and Thomas to come up. Alexandra would you come up also?"
Alexandra walks up and stands next to Andrew.
"This time I want the four of you to practice providing energy. You will provide energy to Alexandra as she opens a passage link. So it does not tire you quickly, I will also provide energy to her. Did you all hear how I explained it to the one's who were helping you?"
The four tell him they remember as they prepare to give energy to Alexandra.
"Alexandra could you open a link to a room in your home? We only need a few minutes and then we may close it again. I'll provide most of the energy so the children don't become tired but I want them to know what it is like so they will be able to judge if those who are providing energy to them this afternoon might be tiring."
She opens the link and her Father's library appears at the edge of the garden, the children and Andrew begin to supply her with energy to maintain the link. Andrew after just a few minutes notes who is tiring quickly and who is able to continue. While that link is open he opens the one to the other garden and the children look from one link to another in surprise.
"All right Alexandra, let's close the link and everyone may stop sending energy."
Andrew then closes the garden link as well.
"This afternoon will be interesting. Thank-you Alexandra. Now how do the four of you feel? Are you tired or hungry? Perhaps sleepy?"
They all say they are not tired or sleepy but, "I think I could eat two lunches." Several others sitting and watching offer the same sentiment.
"All right then. We will stop for now and go to an early lunch then we will rest and have some more food before returning here for more practice. We are all eating here today so everyone will follow Alexandra to the meal hall."
"Come children, follow me," leading off toward the children's meal hall. Andrew follows behind everyone catching up to Alice.
"Don't be discouraged, Alice. I sense you have an ability which will show up later and which very few possess. At that talent you will do very well and everyone else will be envious. Catch up to Alexandra now."
"All right, Father," she says quietly as she smiles at the thought there will come a time when she will be able to do some things that few others might do.
Quietly, "Ahh Daughter, remember. It's a secret."
"That's why I whispered." She hurries away to catch Grace and Alexandra.
© 2010 by Rénae Dáºmas. This work may not be replicated or presented in whole or in part by any means electronic or otherwise without the express consent of the work’s Owner (copyright holder), with the exception of the private and non-commercial viewing by the reader who is also the end purchaser. ALL Rights Reserved, including but not limited to ownership of Characters, final content decision, and more. This is a work of Fiction. All the characters and events portrayed in this story are fictional and any resemblance to real people or incidents past, present or future is purely coincidental. Any and all images shown within this work are taken by license under Corel. Sketches are a product originated through the efforts of Terry Volkirch.. No affiliations, involvement or gender assignations through the use of the images provided by Corel, Terry Volkirch or the subjects contained within those posted images or sketches is implied or intended.
An Aldoennetti Original.
Chapter 11
Andrew and Alexandra leave the children at their meal hall explaining to them that they will return for them in a half hour's time. If they finish before Alexandra returns, they are to wait at the benches outside the meal hall. Now they go to the Sister's hall for their luncheon and while there discuss together the afternoon lesson plan then order many more honey cakes, milk, water and wine for the afternoon.
Finishing their meal after Andrew's second plateful, they return to lead the children back to the garden to discuss the afternoon plan. This does not take very long and less than half an hour later the children are taken back to their meal hall once again for a second helping before the undoubtedly strenuous afternoon session. This time Andrew and Alexandra wait in the hallway while the children are eating.
This opportunity taken to talk with one another about the possibility of her Father approving the marriage and also of themselves, where they may live, the children they may have together and the possibility of the SaVannah Sisters recruiting and training their personal guard and the guard of their children. They also discuss the notification of Andrew's Father which may occur later that afternoon and of their lawful betrothal once her Father gives his blessing. The children by now are beginning to return to the hallway, gathering around them. A few more minutes pass before all the children are present then they walk back to the garden together.
Only a few minutes after returning to the garden, a Sister arrives to inform them that the party of Sorcerers and Sisters will arrive in a few minutes to see how the children are doing. Andrew quickly calls the children to order informing them that his plans for the afternoon training have been rushed. He assigns four children to each of the imagineers they designated that morning, with the exception of one group of girls who have only three to provide energy since Alice is not talented in this way.
He tells that group that he will help them with a little extra energy while he helps each of the other groups as well. The groups are formed and Alexandra links to her Father to ask if he wishes to come watch. Of course he does since, after all, he is a Statesman. Beyond learning some of the things which may be done with this magic it never hurts to have his political presence in view. Once he has arrived in the garden she closes that link and takes charge of telling the children when to link and when to stop. Each group has their assigned target to which to open their link and those who will provide energy are ready to do so.
Alexandra sees the inspection party approaching and calls out to everyone, "Ready? On three. One... Two... Three!"
Four links appear in moments with the children showing obvious use of energy but without showing great strain. Andrew adjusts his flow of energy to each of the four groups to assist them and once their links are stable he opens the link to the garden at the Sorcerer's League near Scearnvale.
Sorcerer Gabriel's party and the Sisters from Percoin look in surprise at the five locations bordering the garden. Gabriel and Kaitlyn walk into each one in turn, looking around for a few minutes before returning. By the time the second one is under inspection some children have tired despite the additional meal. They quickly pick up honey cakes and small glasses of milk then sit to rest while they eat the cakes and drink the milk. Soon they are back providing energy while others go to repeat the process.
By now Gabriel and Kaitlyn are returning from the third location and after conferring again with Statesman Beaumont as they have done each time they returned, they are about to enter the fourth when a whistle blows. The children nearly lose their concentration and the links waver a moment but continue. The four children who are providing link control are tiring and Alexandra has taken each of them a honey cake to eat as they continue controlling their links, also providing them with a glass of the cool milk which Andrew had spelled to remain cool throughout the afternoon. Twice she provides them honey cakes and milk which helps them to continue but it is evident they are weary even so.
The whistle blows again and again the links waver a moment and then are steady again. Most of the children who were resting return to their groups and the links remain stable. Gabriel and Kaitlyn enter the fourth link and return in less than two minutes as other children leave their groups to rest and eat honey cakes. Now that everyone is in Percoin, Andrew opens a second link to Scearnvale asking Alexandra to tell the sisters to hurry.
Alexandra rushes to the link, calling out, "Missii, Kayla? Over here. Quickly. Come to the garden. Andrew cannot hold this link very long."
The sisters rush back into the garden seeing the group of people who are watching the children. Even as they return Andrew closes the link and a girl who was resting may be seen hurrying over toward two boys who are linking alone.
Missii spies Statesman Beaumont and introduces her sister to him.
Andrew closes the link to the Scearnvale Guild garden immediately after the link which allowed the SaVannah sisters to return. With him further helping children with the energy he has remaining, relief shows on everyone's face. The two boys also are further relieved as the girl arrives and begins providing additional energy to help them.
For another five minutes the group of four Sorcerers and Sisters watch the children noting the total time the links have been open before they indicate to Alexandra they are satisfied.
Alexandra calls out, "Everyone, when I say ‘three' stop your imaginations and allow the links to collapse. One... Two... Three!"
The children sag in relief, and Andrew collapses to a bench as Alexandra rushes to him with a honey cake and some watered wine.
"Are you all right, Andrew?"
"Yes, just tired. Thank-you for the honey cake and wine." Then more quietly, "I love you Alexandra."
The children, while exhausted, are jubilant. They have accomplished grown up magic and continued to hold it for nearly thirty minutes, a record for all of them.
"Children. Come, each of you take two honey cakes and another glass of milk. Rest while Andrew and I talk with the Sorcerers and Sisters.”
The children slowly get off their benches pick up their honey cakes and milk then return to sit and rest. Alice who has not been able to provide energy goes from one child to another briefly touching them with a blue energy cast before moving on. With three she delays a short time, the blue becoming more deep in hue and intensity. When she leaves them they appear to be more alert. She finally returns to Alexandra's bench, Gabriel having watched her the entire time while talking with everyone about the links.
"Just a moment, I'll be right back," he tells everyone as he goes to the girl now sitting on the bench and the only one who has not taken honey cakes or milk.
"Young lady, what were you just doing with the other children?"
She looks at Gabriel as though she may have done something wrong and glances at Alexandra who smiles and nods okay.
"I was checking to see if they were all right. It was a long time and everyone was very tired."
"Why didn't you help provide energy?"
She looks down at the ground nearly whispering, "I can't do it. I tried this morning but I can't do it. I want to. I tell it to go to them, but it doesn't happen."
"That's all right, not everyone may do the same things."
"That's what Alexandra and Andrew told me. Andrew said I have another talent which very few have, but I don't know what it is yet."
"What did you do when you were with the three who were very tired?"
Again she looks at Alexandra who once more nods yes to her.
"They were going to be sick because they used all their energy and didn't have enough to keep them well. I took the sick away from them."
"What did you do with it?"
"I just made it go away."
"Are you able to do this with anyone?"
"Not before. But with the new magic I made my kitty's paw all better and took away the sick from those three who are very tired right now," she says happily.
"What was wrong with your kitty's paw?"
"She hurt it. It was bleeding and she couldn't walk on it. I made it better so now she can jump and climb again."
"Alexandra and Andrew were right. You have an important gift, it is called healing. If I take you to someone who needs healing would you see what you may do to help?"
"After I rest. Helping people to get better tires me a lot."
"Why don't you eat some honey cakes and milk?"
"I can't give energy so I didn't eat any."
"What you may do is just as important. Go get two honey cakes and a glass of milk. After you eat them and drink the milk then come over to us and we will see if you feel good enough to see the person who needs help."
She smiles and looks again at Alexandra and at Andrew who is taking another honey cake for himself as he beckons her over to the plates. She hurries over and takes two honey cakes and a glass of milk then returns to the bench.
Gabriel returns to the adults once again and their discussion resumes. Finally the discussion ends.
Alexandra returns to Alice at the bench, "How do you feel? Are you well enough to go see the woman who needs healing?"
"I don't know. I could go see her but I don't know if I can help her until I see what is wrong."
"You know. Healing people is grown-up magic. It is very important. There are only six healers in The Survivor and four in The Shambles. If you are able to do it well, then you may help a lot of people."
"What about my sister?"
"Where is she?"
"My sister is sick and no one has been able to help her. Our parents were sick but the angels took them. With this new magic maybe I can help her. I will need a lot of energy to help her."
"Let's talk about that when we return from looking at the lady, all right?"
"Yes. I'm still tired, but I could go look at her."
"Thank-you. Come with me, let's tell Sorcerer Gabriel and Andrew."
Alexandra explains the conversation to everyone and Andrew tells the young lady that he is going to touch her magically to see if she may receive energy from him. If she is able to receive it even though she cannot give it then he will provide extra energy for her if she tries to heal the lady who is sick. The other children are given the remainder of the day to rest and everyone who is to return to Scearnvale prepares to depart. Before they depart, Sorcerer Gabriel requests both Alexandra and Andrew to come with him for a moment guiding them over to her Father who is speaking with Sorceress Kaitlyn.
When they finish Gabriel approaches Statesman Beaumont, "Statesman. I have been requested by Andrew de Toraline, an advanced Sorcerer, Warrior, and Teacher to petition you for the hand of your daughter, Alexandra Beaumont, in marriage. He asks no Dowery but your blessing for their marriage which, with your approval, shall occur in four months or less. He has one stipulation, You must visit your grandchildren frequently. Have you exception to this?"
Statesman Beaumont is momentarily taken by surprise but like all politicians recovers quickly.
"If my daughter has no exception then neither do I. What say you, my daughter?"
"Oh Father, don't be silly. Of course I have no exception."
"Then, Sorcerer Gabriel, I place my blessing upon this marriage before these witnesses," going to his daughter, he kisses her on the forehead and both cheeks.
"Daughter, I bless you and this marriage before man and God. Just remember to schedule the wedding for a day when I may be there."
Alexandra throws her arms around her father and hugs him tight, whispering in his ear, "Thank-you Father. I shall make you proud."
Gabriel now turns to Andrew, "Andrew de Toraline, the marriage of Statesman Beaumont's daughter Alexandra Beaumont to you has been blessed by her Father before witnesses. The petition is complete and you may begin to court Lady Beaumont after notification of your House of the blessing."
"Thank-you Sorcerer Gabriel, and thank-you Statesman Beaumont. With the permission of you both I shall, as soon as the Scearnvale children return through the Scearnvale link, open a link to my Parent's House and introduce you all to my Parents."
"Well, what are you waiting for?" Statesman Beaumont asks, "The sooner introductions are over, the sooner the two of you may begin planning your wedding. Let's get a move on."
To the laughter of all the adults, Alexandra opens the link to Scearnvale allowing the children and Sisters to depart, closing it again immediately afterward. Andrew then opens a link to his family home, grabbing another honey cake to munch even as they walk into the great room at that house.
Just after closing the link, Andrew rings the bell signaling visitors have arrived and within moments two servants appear. Two warriors and two sorcerers also show but wait in the long hall. Andrew orders wine and canapes to be brought to the room, asking that his Father and Mother please be notified he is here and has brought guests.
Two minutes go by before Andrews parents enter the room. Andrew makes introductions of Sorcerer Gabriel and Statesman Beaumont with his parents and then he announces, "Mother, Father, this is Lady Alexandra Beaumont, my petition for her hand in marriage has been approved and witnessed. My courtship of her shall begin now that you have been introduced. She is a level 20 Sorceress and my soul-mate now that I am receiving training in Sorcery. Alexandra, these are my parents Beatrice and Patrick de Toraline."
Alexandra curtsies as is the manner in such a formal introduction as declaration of petition acceptance and proposal for marriage or courtship.
"Andrew, you forgot one little thing," admonishes Gabriel, "Primary, your son came into his powers only six weeks ago and in that time he has reached a level of command of magic beyond that of any Sorcerer before him. He and Alexandra have a new way of controlling magic and are now responsible for teaching twenty apprentices in this new magic.
Indeed, they and the children may link great distances and travel through those links, remarkable feats. I and Sorceress Kaitlyn have just completed observing some of the things those apprentices may accomplish and they are remarkable. This pairing not only has the blessing of Statesman Beaumont, but of the Sorcerers Parliament and the World Sisterhood. How say you both?"
"Must we be so formal, Gabriel? Of course they have our blessings, don't they my wife?"
"Of course. There are a few things I would like to talk about with Alexandra. Would you mind terribly Alexandra? Come with me for a few minutes while these men spend a little time chatting." replies Beatrice de Toraline.
Alexandra and Beatrice leave the men standing there and vanish deeper into the house.
"Father, these Felines are Ladies Missii and Kayla SaVannah. Missii is Alexandra's Protector and I have recently hired Kayla to begin the hiring and training of a team of Felines for my House. Missii is also studying the new magic. If you don't mind, I have a boon to ask. Only recently have the armor, swords and daggers been ordered for them and they will not be available for nearly two months. May I borrow spelled swords, daggers and armor, if any fits, for these two to use until their weapons are completed?"
"Certainly, I'll have someone show them to the armory and they may select that which they need while we all sit and chat. Here Andrew, tell me a little about this new magic you mentioned in your letter and which seems to have Gabriel enthralled."
He indicates to one of the Feline Warriors of his house to assist the Felines who accompanied Andrew. Andrew and Sorcerer Gabriel spend about an hour providing information for Primary de Toraline and Statesman Beaumont. Finally the SaVannah Sisters return with swords, daggers and torso armor. Gabriel notices them arriving and mentions that it is important they leave. They must return to Percoin and then to the Shambles as little time remains for the woman who needs healing. Andrew's Father rings the guest bell and soon his wife and Alexandra return both smiling and chatting.
Alexandra glances at Andrew and a smile crosses her lips as though she knows some deep dark secret about him. He sees the smile and wonders what his Mother may have been telling Alexandra, hesitating, he decides not to ask. With everyone together once again, they go to the scanner hall but in the interest of speed, Andrew opens a link to the Sisterhood's garden and everyone quickly is across, the link closing as Andrew and Alexandra say good-bye to the de Toralines. Alexandra opens a link to her Father's Library and he returns home after Alexandra kisses him on the cheek, waving goodbye to him as she closes the link.
They now locate Alice who asks if she may have two of the honey cakes and another glass of milk to take along, "so I may have a little extra energy?"
Alexandra and Andrew smile at her obvious subterfuge but say it is okay for her to have the cakes and milk. They then link to the Scearnvale garden and cross with Sister Kaitlyn who departs directly from the garden for her Conclave a few kilometers distant.
Gabriel asks Andrew, "Could you link to our destination or must we take the scanner?"
"If you go through the scanner and take this whistle with you then I may link to the location of the whistle and the rest of us may follow that way."
Gabriel quickly agrees and just a few minutes later Andrew hears the whistle. Linking to that location Alice, Alexandra, Andrew and the SaVannah sisters cross to the home finding Gabriel in conference with two Sorcerers.
"Grave news Andrew. Lady Constance Elijah has lapsed into a coma and the healers are unable to do anything more to help."
"Then let us hurry and allow Alice to examine her. Alice, eat one of the honey cakes now, it will help you later."
The healers are shocked to see a little girl begin to eat a honey cake for they thought Alice was the grown woman standing before them. They begin to ask questions and make protests but Gabriel waves them aside and follows President Maurice Elijah as they go to the side of his wife.
The two healers are about to have strokes and don't know if they should laugh or cry at this ridiculous situation. Imagine, a little girl trying to heal someone whom the best healers in The Shambles have been unable to heal more than briefly for the past two months. The only reason they are biting their tongues is because it is Gabriel who has brought the child here.
Alice finishes her honey cake and wipes her hands on the napkin which held it then gives the second cake and empty milk glass to Alexandra. Andrew follows her over to Lady Constance and begins to provide energy for her use. She touches the Lady, closes her eyes, and begins to concentrate. A minute later she opens her eyes and tells Gabriel, "The Lady's blood is sick. The red part is dying."
This is hardly news to the healers and the child could have been told this by anyone who has been informed of the condition. Halting the problem and reversing it is the trick and thus far no one has been able to accomplish more than a slowing of it's progression.
Alice continues, "I don't know if I can help but I'm going to try. It will take a lot of energy. It isn't like healing my kitty's paw. This is much harder." She turns back to Lady Constance and Andrew again provides energy feeling her beginning to draw upon it.
Alexandra glances around the room as the healing is occurring, seeing the little things which make up a person's life and which are held as treasures. The room as well as the home is hardly what she would have expected to see as the residence of the President of the Shambles and his wife. The home holds old suits of armor dating back centuries and many technological items may be found here and there as if on display. She thinks this seems more a museum than a home.
There is this most curious machine with keys covered with strange letters and when she gently presses one of them a little arm of metal rises up toward the roller above the keys. The name on the plate attached to the back of the machine says ‘Royal' on it. She cannot imagine what it may have done when it was a new device used by people gone perhaps nearly two or more centuries in the past.
The room of Lady Constance has only a few strange machines in it and the paintings on the wall are very nice but greatly faded with age. The one she likes best has some writing at the lower corner but she cannot make it out except the date 1689, more than six centuries into a faded and nearly forgotten history.
Alexandra glances at Andrew and Alice noting Alice has touched the Lady's arm and is concentrating with her eyes shut. Alexandra is able to see Andrew beginning to grimace so she hurries over and begins transferring energy also. She is surprised at the amount of energy Alice is drawing but everyone may see changes occurring. The arm which was pale white has again turned to a more rosy appearance and the other arm is just beginning to change also. The lady's face also becoming more rosy. After nearly ten minutes, Alice collapses and Andrew and Alexandra are exhausted as well. Especially so, since so much energy was used earlier during the demonstration of the children's links.
Andrew and Alexandra sit as Gabriel checks on Alice, lifting her and bringing her over to them.
"She's okay. Just very tired. She said she is too tired to continue now, but in another day or two she will need to come again and perhaps again after that."
Lady Elijah stirs a little with a soft moan and her eyes open. The search of the room unfocused then becoming steady on her husband who is standing next to her. She gives him a little smile. "I'm still here my love. Do you think I might have a little broth? I'm quite hungry."
This is a fortunate change as she has eaten little during the past four days. Rapidly a servant is dispatched to bring broth and a little light food to the room. The healers begin fussing over her and examining that which has been accomplished. They don't understand it, but they saw it happen so there is no denying the child is a gifted healer. Gabriel asks the healers and President Elijah to follow him as he leads the way into the hall then closes the door behind them.
Now he informs them, "Maurice, Healers, this child is the product of an experiment in a new magic which the League and the Sisterhood have been conducting during the past few weeks. She is receiving training in this new magic. She also is able somehow to determine that which may be a health risk for someone and, thus far, has been able to help."
He relates that Lady Constance is not yet healed as Alice has said she will need to come again possibly several times. "This was our last chance to help Lady Constance. Even though the child has just had a very strenuous day of training and examination as have the two teachers with her it was necessary that we try. That she and they were able to do this much so quickly is more than I had hoped.
This training program has been kept secret and will remain so for several months or more. Andrew and Alexandra are still conducting a great deal of training and testing of the twenty children who are receiving lessons in this new way of using magic. I would appreciate it if none of you talk of this with anyone until I say we are ready to release the information.
Alice comes from the Percoin Conclave of the Sisterhood although we have ten children from each continent in training. As far as I know Alice is the only healer but, as you see, with this new magic she is very potent at her healing spells. The most difficult part is the need for food and refreshment as the new magic uses a great deal of energy but far, far more is accomplished through it's use. Maurice, it appears the food is arriving, perhaps you should go to your wife," as Gabriel indicates a servant, bearing a tray, who is approaching.
President Elijah rapidly opens the door and follows the servant through. The food is placed on a small table and he begins to feed the broth to his wife as he looks at the two adults and the child sitting across the room. The child is asleep in the woman's arms and the male is nodding as though to drop off at any moment.
Lady Elijah asks of him, "Who are these strangers?"
"They are teachers of magic, my love, and the child is a powerful healer. She has helped you but has not yet cured you. She wants to come again several times, the first to be in a few days to see how much more may be done. They are part of a secret group and the young girl is in training. Continue eating, you will need your strength. In a few days they will try again to see if they may complete the healing. The child has been heavily tested today so she did not have much energy to help you. Even so she has accomplished more than the healers using the old magic have been able to do. Would you like to meet them?"
"Yes. Although I must look a fright."
"My love, you have always been and remain beautiful," as he caresses her face.
She smiles and touches his face, "Flatterer."
President Elijah goes to Andrew and Alexandra, "My wife would like to meet you all if you don't mind. I'm sorry but I don't know your names."
"I am Andrew, this is Lady Beaumont, my betrothed, and the young Healer is Alice and is to be our adopted daughter once we wed."
"I am thankful to meet you all. I am Maurice. Come. Come meet my wife, Constance."
When the time finally arrives to depart the Elijah home and return to the training center Andrew does not have enough energy to hold open a link giving Gabriel some concern. Alexandra says she may open it but everyone must pass through quickly. Once they arrive in the garden Alexandra decides she does not have enough energy remaining to open a link to her garden.
Gabriel orders quarters for her and for Missii, Kayla assists Andrew to his quarters and then returns to her own. The four of them are near each other, within shouting distance, so the two Felines may assist each other if needed. Alice sleeps with Alexandra after nibbling on the last honey cake. Food is delivered to the rooms for them to eat if they awaken during the night.
The following morning we find the Felines awakening their charges so preparations may be made by them to go to breakfast in an hour. Alice is still very tired and Alexandra and Andrew are not far behind her.
"Mother, Father, I need to tell you about the lady."
"All right, young lady. While we are eating we may talk. Come, let's go to the meal hall, I'm so hungry I could eat a horse."
Alice scowls at the thought, "I don't want to eat a horse. Mother, tell him I don't want to eat a horse. I like horses."
Andrew and Alexandra laugh, "Andrew simply means he is very hungry and wants to eat a lot of food."
"Oh. It won't really be a horse?"
"No. It won't be a horse. Would you like some eggs and toast? Perhaps some bacon or ham as well?"
"Oh yes. I think I could eat three platefuls. I've never been so hungry. I hope someone remembered to feed my kitty. She'll be hungry too. I usually take her a little bacon and sometimes some ham from my breakfast."
"I'm sure someone will have fed her," Alexandra messages Percoin to remind them Alice's cat will need food.
They sit at the Sorcerer's table with Alice between them. Two helpings of everything is ordered along with some honey cakes to take along to be nibbled later. As they eat, Andrew and Alexandra decide to order a third helping but Alice is quite happy with her second plateful. They continue to discuss "the Lady's" illness, with Alice saying she does not understand why the problem is occurring.
"When the blood goes through her body after I help it, everything is nice. But by the time it comes around to me again it is starting to have a problem. She must be sick somewhere else and it is causing the blood to be sick too."
"Alice, if you eat good meals and rest today and tomorrow, do you think you could help her some more the following day? Alexandra and I will give you extra energy and after you help her blood then you may look to find the other problem. We may not have enough energy to cure the other problem after helping her blood again but at least you might know where it is so we could go again and help that problem."
"That would be nice. I'm still very tired. Alexandra, are you certain someone fed my kitty? I could take her a little of my ham."
Andrew smiles, "Alice, I'll have them give us a little beef and small container of milk for you to take to your kitty. We'll be going to Percoin soon and after we are there you may go to your room and sleep. We will have someone wake you for the meals."
Alice comes over and climbs onto Andrews lap, "Thank you Father." She looks at Alexandra and yawns then, "Mother, I like our secret."
Gabriel walks into the hall and seeing them comes over to sit and talk, "How is our rising star this morning?"
"She is very tired so we are giving her the day off to rest and eat slightly larger meals before we attempt to aid Lady Elijah again," Alexandra explains.
Andrew agrees, "Yes, I myself am so tired that I would like to do that as well and I'm certain Alexandra would also."
Gabriel considers this, "Why don't you give all the children two days off. Tell them it is to celebrate them passing their first exam before the four leaders of magic yesterday. That way you both may rest also."
Alexandra looks at him, "That would be divine. I really didn't want to get up this morning. Alice may not have great energy reserves but she is able to channel large quantities of energy if it is available to her. She used so much it wore us both down."
Gabriel looks at the child nearly napping on Andrews shoulder, her eyes coming open for moments and then closing again.
"Hello Alice, how are you this morning?"
"Sleepy."
"Well, you may sleep a lot today. Alexandra will be taking you home and you may have your meals and just rest." Gabriel smiles at her, "Could you answer some questions for me before you go?"
Alice looks at Alexandra who nods her head, "I'll try"
"Good. When you helped the lady's blood do you have an idea how long she will be better before you need to help her again?"
"I don't know. I think days, but she has another problem so the next time I fix her blood I need to look for it, too."
"Another problem? Do you know what it might be?"
"No. But it is making her blood sick so I need to find it and take that sick away so her blood won't be sick too."
"If someone looks for the problem and tells you where it is in the lady could you find it faster? I mean if they were to show you where to look by touching her near the place then you would have somewhere to begin looking for the problem."
"I don't know. Maybe, but I'm tired now. I just want to rest and eat food for a day or two so I won't be sick." She looks at Gabriel a little strangely before asking, "Why didn't you have your knee healed? It probably hurts a lot."
She reaches out and touches his robe near his right knee and a moment later he feel the pain disappear. Her head immediately drops to Andrew's shoulder and she is again asleep.
Gabriel is stunned. "How did she know? She didn't examine me. Now the pain is gone. We need to teach her not to heal someone when she is so close to collapsing. It wouldn't do for her to die just because she helps someone."
"I have no idea. I was surprised when she decided Lady Elijah's blood was dying. Did she borrow any energy from you, Alexandra? I didn't give her any."
"No, I guess she healed Gabriel using only her own energy."
Gabriel considers this development, "I think we need to introduce another group of children to this magic if the two of you think you could handle an afternoon class as well as the morning one. More children who may supply energy could be a valuable resource for those who are talented at linking or healing. I think we might also try some of the apprentices who are proficient at the old way and see if they are able to learn the new. Would you both give it some thought and let me know?"
Andrew and Alexandra look at each other then ask for a day or two to consider the possibility.
© 2010 by Rénae Dáºmas. This work may not be replicated or presented in whole or in part by any means electronic or otherwise without the express consent of the work’s Owner (copyright holder), with the exception of the private and non-commercial viewing by the reader who is also the end purchaser. ALL Rights Reserved, including but not limited to ownership of Characters, final content decision, and more. This is a work of Fiction. All the characters and events portrayed in this story are fictional and any resemblance to real people or incidents past, present or future is purely coincidental. Any and all images shown within this work are taken by license under Corel. Sketches are a product originated through the efforts of Terry Volkirch.. No affiliations, involvement or gender assignations through the use of the images provided by Corel, Terry Volkirch or the subjects contained within those posted images or sketches is implied or intended.
An Aldoennetti Original.
Chapter 12
Andrew carries Alice out of the meal hall. Alexandra links to the Percoin garden following the arrival of the SaVannah sisters and everyone quickly crosses, then she drops the link.
Carrying Alice, Andrew follows Alexandra but eventually hands Alice to Missii allowing her to carry the young girl to her room. Alexandra leaves instructions with the Sisterhood to awaken Alice for her meals but to otherwise allow her to rest. Some spelled cold milk and a honey cake are placed on the table for her in the event she awakens sometime during the day but before the next meal. It is covered so her kitty won't get to it and then the food Alice brought from Scearnvale is placed on a platter and more milk goes into a saucer for the small cat which, purring loudly, immediately seizes upon the opportunity for another meal of meat.
Andrew and Alexandra return to the garden and provide the children with an abbreviated day of training since everyone needs rest as a result of the previous day's exertions. The training is ended after only two hours and the children are also given Saturday off to combine with their usual Sunday. Andrew and Alexandra now sit in the much calmer Percoin garden for a few minutes after the children from Scearnvale have returned to their own garden and those from Percoin depart for their rooms.
Finally a few minutes together alone or nearly... They steal a kiss or two and then, too tired to walk, they just sit together comfortable in each others presence. The SaVannah sisters wander in some few minutes later to discover the two love birds fast asleep leaning against each other.
Shaking their heads, "This may be the easiest assignment we shall ever face, Kayla. They are too tired to get into mischief. I'll take mine to her room and you wake him and see he gets back to his. I'll see you again when they are stronger and ready for more."
"All right Missii. Huh, for such a large man he certainly doesn't weigh much. I could carry him all day and I'm still out of sorts."
"Don't show off. Just remember you owe him your life and he is your employer."
"How could I forget. You keep reminding me every ten seconds. I need to awaken him long enough to link to Scearnvale. Andrew... Andrew wake up. Come on we need to go home. OHH, MEN! ANDREW WAKE UP! Make the link. We need to return to Scearnvale."
Sleepily, Andrew opens the link and Kayla rushes them through. As she is half carrying Andrew out of the garden toward his room, "Close the link Andrew, we're home now." She hears and feels a thunderclap which attests to the power held within this magic and which rolls out of the garden dissipating down the hallways in it's pursuit of an avenue of escape.
The next day Andrew and Alexandra communicate through a vision link in order to save energy. They discuss the possibility of training twenty more students and perhaps a dozen or so of the present Purveyors of Magical Arts.
"We may test as many as fifty and accept only the ten or so who are most adept at this new magic."
"I agree, Alexandra. I don't want to take on very many who already have experience as they may be more difficult to train than the young ones who have no experience to speak of."
"We must be careful to select equal numbers from the two continents. Politics will become involved."
"Yes. I wish that wasn't so, but it is a fact of life. We also need to select them so we have equal numbers of men and women from each continent."
"True Andrew. Perhaps we may place a few alternates from each continent on a list so if we find a problem during training we may quickly balance the numbers again."
"Good thought. Perhaps three or four each of men and women from each continent. That way our political problems might be minimized despite any other complications. The alternates could take a spelled coin with them so we may link to them if the need arises or if we decide to increase the class size. They will be the first given the opportunity after those with whom we begin."
Alexandra grimaces at the need for political considerations but having lived with a Statesman all her life she is aware of the problems. Experience with her father having taught her well. They make their decision and Andrew says he will talk with Gabriel today. They will vision link so Alexandra may join the conversation. A few hours later after another nap and meal, Andrew seeks out Gabriel and the two of them discuss their decision with him.
"... so yes, we will do this. We could handle 20 more children in the afternoon beginning in five weeks and make our morning class the advanced one. The afternoons could be the first two months training and the mornings the third through fourth months with a weeks break between the two. After that we will need special courses for the graduates of the morning class. Perhaps they could apprentice to specific practitioners in the field or fields for which they have the greatest affinity. We would, as we said, like to take our present class further before beginning this new group."
Gabriel nods his head seeing the wisdom of this approach, "A month would give us the opportunity to sort out those who have the most difficulty with the old way. How soon may we give you a few Sorcerers and Sisters for advanced training in the afternoons? They could be the ones then who may later assist you teaching the children and also possibly be the ones to offer advanced training in specific Arts. Giving the children a week of rest will allow you to interview those we select for this advanced training. They must have an affinity for this new magic."
Andrew and Alexandra look at each other with questioning glances. This will place a lot of responsibility on their shoulders. They have in the last weeks of teaching the children learned a lot themselves. Taking others who have used magic for years and who are more or less set in their ways of thought in order to retrain them in this new way may be difficult.
They voice their concern to Gabriel who agrees, "I think we will spend the next week screening possible candidates then give them to you for a week to see which may be potential students."
Alexandra offers an idea, "If we consider this for a moment, thus far most of those who have shown the greatest aptitude have been younger. The Sister who is studying, Missii, Andrew and myself, the children; we all are younger in our life spans. This does not mean an older person may have difficulty but it seems to indicate that the less time one has spent in the old way the easier they learn the new. Another concern is their ability to use the old way. There may be those who use it but are not terribly proficient at it. They may also be candidates for the new methods, or they may just be only slightly adept at the use of magic. Our tests will indicate which."
Gabriel gives this thought some consideration as well.
Just then Andrew comes up with an idea. "Here's another thought. The best test I may think of are the new vision and travel links. We could take the Percoin Practitioners to Scearnvale to try to link back to Percoin and those from here to Percoin to link back to here. This gives them a true test for they cannot perform either of those links over that distance using the old magic."
Gabriel agrees with that immediately, "we may select 30 at each location during the next week then give them to you both to test for a few days. Of those, the six or eight from each location who most easily perform the new magic will remain as students for two months. You may continue the next few weeks with the children and then give them a week off. That will give us time to select the adults you will be testing and a week, when the children are off, to actually conduct the tests ."
Alexandra looks at Andrew, "That would be good, Andrew. We will need a few weeks to regain our energy as we will be helping Alice provide more healing to Lady Constance for at least a week and possibly two. We could also ask Grace and Alice to come to the first day of testing that following week so they may demonstrate as we explain."
Andrew thinks about this and agrees with some reservations.
"Adults may not like seeing children do something they cannot. I like the idea of the demonstrations but I think we should let Grace and Alice leave before we begin testing. Perhaps we should also have two boys who are especially gifted demonstrate as well. Then all four may leave before we begin the testing. That way the children only lose the one morning from their free week. How does that sound?"
Gabriel and Alexandra both nod their heads to that idea. Sorcerers will likely relate to the boys more than they would to the girls. The four children could also be introduced as well advanced in their training. This may give the adults less difficulty with children doing things they themselves might not be able to accomplish. Everyone understands there are some who are exceptionally gifted and the children may be presented in this way so no animosity is developed.
"It is nearly eight. We had better be going. We may have the children training this week using only their own energy and learning less taxing uses of magic such that we may rest while still teaching. Alice will need to miss a few days though since she needs to replace the energy she used. In a few weeks we will give the children a week off. Is that enough time to find your adults for us to test? That's only about twenty days or so."
"Yes Andrew. I think we may find them fairly quickly. The word will go out this morning and those interested may notify us here at Scearnvale and those from the Survivor may notify at the Percoin locations. After that it will be a matter of getting the energy for the scanners to bring them all here."
"Good. But rather than spending all that energy to bring people to central locations use a smaller scanner and send them a spelled coin which will be their ‘ticket' for travel. We may link to the coins to bring the candidates to either location. That will be their first indication that things are going to be interesting."
"Andrew, I like it. It may unsettle them enough to arouse interest in learning rather than protesting that it is all smoke and mirrors."
"Andrew, if Gabriel is in agreement with our plan then we have the rest of the day to relax. There are still things we must discuss and lesson plans to go over before Monday."
"All right. Gabriel, after another day of rest we may be ready to see Lady Constance again."
"Good. She is still doing well so we have a little time. Thank you"
"All right. Goodbye, Gabriel."
Saturday ends with plans completed for the children's training program to begin small and gradually work up to more complex spells. The candle spells will be practiced as each of them is not terribly energy consuming but they combination of spell is complex and will require thought and control. Sunday is also spent as a relaxing day with Alexandra and Andrew walking through Percoin, Missii and Kayla in tow.
Plans to see Lady Constance have been made and an appointment to see her before the Monday morning meal is made. Monday, not to be thwarted, comes around quickly and very early the trio are once again traveling with Gabriel to the Elijah home. They are quickly shown to Lady Constance who remains bedridden but who is awake and very much aware of that which is around her. She smiles to see Alice once more, inviting the young girl over and chatting with her before the session begins.
The Healers have not yet located the source of the problem but are closing in. Perhaps another day or two and they will know. Alice prepares to once again heal the Lady's blood and Alexandra and Andrew prepare to give her the energy necessary to accomplish the task. They are more prepared this time for what will occur, especially so since they have all their resources ready rather than having spent most of them in a day of heavy teaching and demonstration.
Alice begins healing the blood and in ten minutes is well on the way to completion. Another ten minutes and she pronounces the blood as healed.
"Now we need find the problem and heal it then the Lady will be better again."
"Alice, perhaps we had best wait to do that another time when we are all fresh again. It may take a great deal of energy for that healing and we must be able to finish it when we start it. We may return in a few days and complete the healing at that time."
Alice, being a perfectionist, is mildly upset at not being allowed to continue right now. Andrew points out how badly the first session had affected her and them and she agrees reluctantly to wait until they have fresh energy.
"Alice," Alexandra point out, "When we come next time you may heal the real problem. Then it will heal the small problem of the Lady's blood without our help. For now she is quite well and may easily handle a few days more without the final healing."
Alice is still concerned but understands and again agrees to the plan. Lady Constance is overjoyed that she is doing so well and feels so improved.
"Don't overdo yourself Lady Constance, there is still important work to be done on your behalf. You are not out of the woods yet."
"True. But I thank all of you for that which you have done thus far. This is time I would not have had but for your care. Thank-you."
They say their good-byes as they walk to the scanner room where Andrew links to the Scearnvale Garden that they may go to Breakfast before training begins. After breakfast, Alexandra accepts Andrew's arm as they go to the garden to find the Scearnvale children, Kayla and Sister Odelia waiting. Andrew links to Percoin and they all cross quickly, at Alexandra's urging, into the Percoin garden. Andrew closes the link and another day begins.
"Alexandra, could you have the Sisters bring us honey cakes and milk? The children will be using a lot of energy and you and I could probably do with more ourselves. When they bring the honey cakes then they may take Alice to her room since she again seems to be needing sleep."
"Certainly. I think I'm going to ask for another meal as well, would you like one?"
"I won't turn it down. Alice nearly drained me during that healing session. She certain is able to use far more energy than she has herself."
They situate everyone and shortly thereafter the lessons anew begin, two Sisters arrive with the honey cakes, two meals, wine, water and some milk for the children. During the next two days the children are directed to practice the candle spells and their visual links. After the two days they are able to initiate the visual links almost instantly. The travel links which require more energy are also practiced but they are kept open only for very short times since Andrew is offering no energy to assist. The children's endurance is improving with each use and they are capable of linking to a place with which they are familiar very rapidly now. Where the first attempts took a minute or even more, now they are established in a matter of less than a few seconds and without Andrew's assistance.
Missii is also rapidly becoming adept at this new magic training privately with Alexandra in the afternoons as well as during the morning session. She shows off the skills she is gaining at every opportunity, slowly becoming a third teacher for the children. Kayla has also begun studying and has quickly become adept at a number of spells including energy transfer. The travel link still eludes her but she is in eager pursuit and quite capable at the vision link and spelling candles as well as able to construct a ‘sun' such as the one Andrew constructed as an experiment and which he modified to allow Alexandra's father to use as his light source.
That little ‘experiment' worked out so well that there are now ten such globes of various sizes in use at her father's home. The largest welcoming travelers to the entry hall of his home and the smallest, being less than the size of a thimble, has been spelled to follow her father wherever he may go as well as allowing him to turn it on or off and even dim at his verbal command.
By the end of the fourth day following her second attempt at healing Lady Constance, Alice has fully recovered, having missed only the one day of lessons. Now they return for another healing session with Lady Constance at the Elijah home. By now Andrew and Alexandra are fully recovered as well. This time Missii and Kayla are also prepared to offer energy for use by Alice. Grace wants to come also as she is able to transfer energy as well and has had little challenge for her abilities and energy during the past few days.
Andrew declines her assistance but Alexandra overrules him, "It may do well for her to work with Alice at this. They do spend a lot of time together and each knows much about how the other performs magic."
Andrew accedes this point and tells Grace she may also come along. This time the six go from the Percoin garden directly to the Elijah's home. Arriving there, Andrew rings the visitor’s bell and soon there are servants to attend to their arrival. The servants are informed that the group has arrived to perform additional healing for Lady Constance. One of the Servants rushes off to notify Lady Constance and the other to find President Elijah who walks into the reception hall less than a minute later. He sees them and, smiling like any politician, welcomes them to his home.
"I am very glad to meet you again, especially you young lady," as he squats down near Alice and reaches out, taking her hand and kissing it.
"Would you mind introducing me to the other young lady?"
Alice smiles at his kiss of her hand and turns toward Grace, "This is my best friend, Grace. Grace this is President???"
Maurice laughs, "I'm surprised you remember that much. You were very tired when you heard them use my title that first time. My name is Maurice. I am pleased to meet you, Grace." He takes her hand and kisses it also. Just then the servant who was checking on his wife returns telling them she is ready to receive them.
They follow the Servant with Maurice coming up behind and are taken into a drawing room where Lady Constance is waiting. She is still looking much better than the first time and has been up and around a bit since their second visit although she has taken care not to exert herself unduly. Two healers are with her and the younger one turns to the group which has just arrived.
"I'm sorry, but I do not remember which of you is Alice," he says to the girls. Alice goes forward to him and offers her hand which he also leans to kiss.
"Healer Alice, I am grateful you have returned. If you may come over to Lady Constance, I would like to show you something we have discovered."
He leads her to Lady Constance and indicates upon her side an area about the size of his hand, "We have looked for that problem you mentioned during the first visit. We believe it lies near to this area of her body. I have learned to watch the blood in the manner you use since your last visit and I believe the blood is better when it approaches this area and worse when it departs. We shall leave you and your entourage to work. Thank-you for coming again."
The healers depart the room and everyone crowds around Alice who now places her hand at the area the healer mentioned. She closes her eyes and is concentrating on that area.
"He was right. The blood is better when it enters this area and worse when it leaves. Alexandra may I look at you in the same place? I don't know what's wrong so I need to see on someone who is not sick."
Alexandra tells her to go ahead and look. Alice goes back and forth between them a few times, her face screwed up in a look of confusion.
"I found it. In Alexandra the blood goes in and come out better, but in Lady Constance it comes out worse."
She continues to check back and forth several more times before exclaiming, "Oh! There is the problem. It is very sick, but I think we may fix it."
She goes over to Lady Constance once again and prepares to work at healing. The others open themselves to delivering energy and once Alice has the connections she begins. Several minutes go by during which Grace finally drops out. Lady Constance moans in surprise every now and again, but appears to be feeling better and better.
After a few more minutes Alice quits, "That part is healed now. It is working properly. May I rest for a few minutes
before we heal the blood?"
"Yes. We shall all rest for a short while. When you heal the blood remember we all must save some energy so we may return home. If the area which you healed is functioning properly now then it may complete the healing of the blood and we will return again in a few days to check on the progress."
"Okay. Last time I was very tired when we finished. This time I will let us all save some energy, The lady is doing much better."
A few more minutes go by with everyone chatting with Lady Constance. Once again, they begin to perform a partial healing of the blood. This time Alice begins healing the blood further just after it passes through the area which had been healed only minutes earlier. Again Lady Constance appear to grow significantly less pale as her blood improves. After only a few minutes Alice stops and watches for a few minutes more.
"I think we will stop now and come again in a few days to see her. The blood is being healed properly now so she may be better the next time we visit."
"Thank-you Alice. Thank-you all. This is the best I have felt in many months except for your last visit. I am indebted to you." She crouches next to Alice and kisses her on the forehead then does the same for Grace who is wide eyed at having an important Lady treat her so nicely. Lady Constance holds everyone's hand in turn as she thanks each of them.
"I didn't know that Feline had healers too."
"We are not actually healers Lady," replies Missii, "We provide energy that Alice may use for healing."
"Speak for yourself Missii, I was watching how Alice was doing this and I think I am going to begin to learn this. It could be useful," Kayla notes.
Andrew chimes in with, "Kayla, healing is more a gift than a learned talent. You may not be able to do it."
"I watched what Alice was doing. Not what you saw on the outside, but on the inside. I saw how she healed the blood and I think I could do this also. I just never had truly effective control of magic until your new methods. Now that I have some control, I understand and believe I could do this. Lady Constance would you allow me just a few seconds to try healing a little of your blood? A second or two will not have severe effect but will tell me a great deal about my possible ability."
"Kayla, this is not a good idea," Andrew interrupts, "If you cause some damage we cannot heal then Lady Constance's life could be forfeit. I do not want that on my conscience."
Kayla thinks about it, "How then do I ever learn if I may heal? If I try to heal someone who is dying and heal them but they die then how do I know I ever healed them? Where do I begin to learn? The best way is to start with someone who is not terribly sick and try to help them. If they become a little worse then I am no help and if they become a little better then I know I might. Lady Constance is nearly healed and Alice is here and with all of us to provide energy so she may correct any small error I may make. I do not want to make a big change but just try to help a small part of the blood to see if I understand what Alice was doing. At worst we may need to heal a small portion of the blood and at best we may learn I have the talent and I may start learning more."
Lady Constance halts the discussion by inserting her own thoughts, "YES! Kayla come here and go ahead. I feel much better at the moment and if you are only going to try to heal just a little of my blood then there will not be a drastic affect."
The discussion ended, Andrew is clearly not pleased but allows that Kayla's argument has validity. He prepares everyone to step in to help Lady Constance should something disastrous begin to occur and Kayla goes over and touches Lady Constance on her arm. While concentrating on that which she is doing she becomes more aware of the blood pumping through the Lady's veins and tries to see what it is that is the problem.
Alice has prevented Andrew from stepping in, "I'm watching. All she is doing just now is trying to decide what the problem is."
After a minute or two Kayla's face shows she recognizes what is happening.
"Kayla is going to try to heal some blood now. No Kayla, not that way. Let me show you."
Alice goes over and places her hand next to Kayla's. After a few seconds Alice smiles, "That's right. That's the way it should be. Try a little more... That's right. See it isn't hard, it just takes a long time and uses a lot of energy because it takes so long."
They both stop and Kayla hugs Alice, "Thank-you, may I study healing with you?"
"But I don't study. I just know what is wrong and fix it."
"That's fine with me. If I may watch and help, then I will begin to understand better and I'll be able to help people too."
Alice agrees it would be nice to have someone help her with healing people since, "sometimes it is too difficult for me. I understand what to do but I can't do it. If you can do it then I could show you and you could do it then show me how you did it. That way we both get better."
Kayla again hugs Alice and turns to Andrew, "May I study with Alice? As I am in your employ I must have your permission to do it."
"Permission granted. To have a Healer in my employ would be a benefit. Any funds earned through your work at healing shall be split half and half. As it will be your effort you should at least receive part of any payments. I will also grant you three silver for each major healing you perform if no other funds are received as payment for your services. You also Alice."
Lady Constance listens to this and turns whispering something to a nearby servant who hurries out of the room. Everyone begins to walk back to the arrival hall and by the time they enter it the servant returns to Lady Constance.
"Here Alice, here is one gold for your services. This is your money to use as you decide. Kayla here is one gold for you also. Andrew as you seem to be responsible for each of them here is two gold as per your bargain with them. Alexandra, you, Missii and Grace each receive three silver for assisting. I trust these payment are enough for this visit?"
"Lady Constance you need pay us nothing," Andrew replies as everyone else stands there stunned.
"Nonsense, men are not very practical are they ladies? We have paid far more to the healers who were unable to heal me. They were paid for helping me and I am grateful. Alice was the one who began my real healing. Take the money. It is little compared to that which you have returned to me." She turns to the girls, "What will you do with your new found wealth?" expecting to hear they will spend it on candy or some other small things.
Grace immediately, "I'm going to give it to my Mother. She lives alone and doesn't always have enough money. This will help."
Alice pipes up with, "Alexandra will you save this for me? I need to begin saving money so I will have a dowry when some nice young man wants to marry me."
Alexandra smiles, "I will place it into the bank in an account for you. You may even keep the account book. Each time you want to put money in or take it out you will need the book. We had best be going Andrew. The children will need to rest before supper."
Andrew nods in befuddled agreement and as Alexandra opens the link to Percoin, he makes the necessary Good-byes with the President and Lady Elijah.
"A moment," Lady Elijah speaks up, "I see flowers in there that I have not seen before, may I have one?"
She walks over to some plants indicating a purple and white flower.
"Those are Orchids. Here let me pick one for you and spell it so it will last a few weeks. They tend to wither very quickly and in only two days are gone." Alexandra spells the Orchid and hands it to Lady Constance.
"An Orchid. Thank-you. They are beautiful. Do they thrive here?"
"This is Percoin of the Survivor, our weather is much warmer, and here in the home of the Sisterhood they are protected from much of the cold, so yes they tend to survive here. I don't know how they would do in The Shambles. I will see if I may obtain a plant from the Sisters. If so then the next time we come I shall bring it for you."
"Percoin? The Survivor? We walked the short distance from my home to this spot and actually have gone that far?"
"Yes. This is a new control of magic. Andrew and I are training children in this. It is far more powerful than the old magic. That is the reason Alice has been able to help you where advanced healers using the old ways could not."
"My gain. This is amazing. Thank-you for the Orchid. Is it safe to walk back into my home now?"
"Of course. After you are safely home I will close the link."
Lady Constance walks back until she is next to her husband once again, turning to wave to Alexandra and the children. Andrew and the Felines stand next to Alexandra while in conversation. The link closes slowly and Alexandra asks Grace,"Do you want to give the money to your mother now? With everyone here to help provide energy we could hold open the link for a short while and you could give her the money quickly then return."
"No. I get to visit again for a whole week soon when we are not studying so I will give it to her then. Thank-you though. May we go now?"
Alexandra gives the girls permission to leave and they walk off deep in discussion.
Missii and Kayla walk over to Missii's room for a few moments as Andrew begins a discussion with Alexandra while they sit on a bench near her room.
"Alexandra, I have been thinking about this training we are going to be offering to those who already practice it. I am going to contact my father to have him see if there are two there who could study with us. If your father also employs Sorcerers or Healers then perhaps you should let him know and he could give us two as well. We will also increase Missii's and Kayla's training but I don't want to limit them by including them in this new class. The way they are learning now they are advancing as rapidly as the children. Perhaps even more so since they have more stamina."
"Yes, he has a quite a few. I provided much of the magical use at home but there are a number of them there. You never know when they might be needed during some event which he might be hosting. They generally were there for unexpected needs of the guests. I'll talk with him later. Thank-you for thinking of it."
They continue to sit on the bench while waiting for the sisters to return, occasionally quickly kissing so as not to be discovered, and chatting again about the family they will eventually be raising.
© 2010 by Rénae Dáºmas. This work may not be replicated or presented in whole or in part by any means electronic or otherwise without the express consent of the work’s Owner (copyright holder), with the exception of the private and non-commercial viewing by the reader who is also the end purchaser. ALL Rights Reserved, including but not limited to ownership of Characters, final content decision, and more. This is a work of Fiction. All the characters and events portrayed in this story are fictional and any resemblance to real people or incidents past, present or future is purely coincidental. Any and all images shown within this work are taken by license under Corel. Sketches are a product originated through the efforts of Terry Volkirch.. No affiliations, involvement or gender assignations through the use of the images provided by Corel, Terry Volkirch or the subjects contained within those posted images or sketches is implied or intended.
An Aldoennetti Original.
Chapter 13
The following day of training occurs in the Scearnvale garden as it is raining in Percoin and the Garden there is not enclosed. Additionally, in Scearnvale it is a sunny day. The children continue to practice vision and travel links, with some now able to hold their travel link for as long as fifteen minutes without assistance. Missii and Kayla practice also. It is strange to see the weather from so many different places upon the world. Fourteen simultaneous vision links show rain in some, bright sun in others, with cloudy windy skies in yet more. The advantage of a vision link is that it allows one to prepare for whatever weather is going to be experienced prior to opening a travel link.
Andrew has still been concerned with the necessity requiring some prior knowledge of an area, object or person to which a connection may be linked. Present methods allow only for linking to known places much as if using a scanner which requires both the origin and destination to be registered. Some method must exist which will allow a link to a location where one has never been or which has not been seen before. He and Alexandra have tried many experiments to find some method to make this possible but thus far have been unable to discover it.
"Andrew, it must be possible. We could never have linked originally with each other if it were not."
"True. That may be the key. I must give that a great deal of thought since at the time I simply accepted it without examining how it happened."
"Perhaps there are undiscovered threads?"
"Maybe. I'm looking but I don't see anything. Just the children practicing."
"How are you seeing them?"
"Each time one of them opens some link I see what looks like a slight shift in colour or shadow some small distance away. It's difficult to explain. Try looking at the threads and wait until one of them opens or closes a link and you may see what I mean."
Alexandra begins to watch the magical activity much as she followed that original thread attached to the ‘bell' she used to contact Andrew. Rather than holding her ‘sight' tightly to the thread she widens it to allow a larger area to be seen. It basically appears as a dark room with small faint changes in the texture of the darkness. Suddenly she sees something bloom and fade, starting bright and dropping back to near the level of the darkness of the visualized area. Allowing herself to continue to ‘see' with her mind she also looks with her eyes placing the two locations together and discovering one of the boys has just opened a vision link. Another variation in texture winks out with a faint burst of light and she looks to see one of the girls has just closed her link.
"I see what you mean. It is difficult to explain, but I see the effect."
Just then they both notice a small momentary flare in the dark and both fix on it then open vision links to see what or who is causing it. Halfway across Scearnvale a very surprised Sorcerer finds them watching him just after he magically brought his coin purse to himself. It is far wiser to travel without coin and bring it only when it is actually needed. Since everyone knows Sorcerers travel without money on their persons, no one tries to rob them. Who would rob a Sorcerer anyway when they may retaliate using magic. Alexandra and Andrew smile and offer greetings then close the vision links.
"Andrew, I think we need some kind of link which allows us to watch without those whom we are watching knowing about it. We may find ourselves in a bit of a problem should whomever it may be take a dislike to our intrusion, accidental or otherwise."
"Agreed. I thought we were about to watch one of the children. Distances in the real world are much greater than those in the ‘murk'."
Alexandra laughs, "Is that what you are going to call it? Murk?"
"Seems as good a name as any other. And it is Murk. No detail, no hint of the real surroundings, just... Murk."
"I may just imagine you explaining this to the adults we are going to be teaching. Now, please observe the Murk," she laughs quietly, "I wonder if we could somehow see the children's magic as a colour in the ‘Murk'. That way we would know if it is one of them or someone else and not go barging in somewhere we aren't wanted."
"One more thing we need to figure out."
"For now you continue to work on the problem of going places we've never been and I'll work on the way to determine if it is one of the children or someone else."
"Thanks, I think."
"Don't mention it. You came up with this new magic so I felt it only fair to give you the more challenging problem."
"As I said, Thanks. Seriously, the ability to see or travel to a location to which we have never been could be very important."
"So long as you look first, Andrew. I wouldn't care to find my self inside a rock or a wall. Even with places we know, we are noticing small errors in our placements. Going somewhere we have never been could be much more hazardous. For instance if we needed to go into a mine. An error could be fatal."
"People do that now."
"True. But they don't do it without knowing where they are going. Another example would be like when Sister Ashley came to my Father's home. She brought two others with her so now there are three who know the arrival location. The way we are traveling is much different yet we still rely upon the knowledge of someone else. In this case it has been the children. The other method with no previous reference seems much more dangerous."
"I know. I still feel it should be possible, but I agree it is more dangerous and an exploration of the area by vision should be made first. Here let me show you the kind of vision link I am talking about. It doesn't require a person's eyes but relies upon the actual surroundings for information. Watch."
Andrew brings up something which looks like the garden at her father's home.
"How did you do that? You've never been there."
"I have been to his home. I just worked out the path to the location where we spoke with him, then moved it around until I found the garden. Is there more than one?"
"No Andrew. But how are you allowing us to see it when no one is in it or you have no link anchor at the garden?"
"Back when we were first beginning the training, I was experimenting with that candle holder and with moving it from one location to another through a link. At that time I used it to allow me a focal point then allowed myself to see much of the room. It is possible to rotate around the selected item in order to see in different directions."
"So what did you use as the focal point to start your observation of the garden?"
"The fireplace in your Father's study. Look at the edges of the vision. See how they blur and fog? If the vision was locked on accurately to a point in the garden then the edges would be sharp. Watch how they change as I move the vision back to the study."
Alexandra observes the edges and sees them sharpening as the vision path moves back to the area closest to the fireplace.
"Alexandra, I think the edges are a good indication of the accuracy of placement. In other words, the closer my vision of the location is to the actual location, the sharper the edges of the vision. If the entire vision is blurred then we best not travel the link but if it is sharp then we may safely, or at least with great confidence, travel the link to the location seen."
"How are you rotating this vision link and how do you move it?"
"Here, watch what I do, much in the same way you followed the thread on the bell."
Andrew opens a vision link to the Sorcerer's meal hall and then slowly turns the link to allow them to watch each part of the hall in turn. Alexandra tries it using the Sisterhood's meal hall where she has eaten. With some practice and trial links to several other locations she has quickly mastered the new link.
"All right, now how do I... wait... Let me try it without you telling me."
Alexandra thinks about possible ways to move the focal point of the link and finally is sliding it down a hallway and eventually out of doors. The edges remain sharp.
"How are you keeping the focus so sharp?" Andrew asks.
"I've been all these places and have some idea of where they are. Now I'm going in a direction where I have never been."
Slowly the edges begin to fuzz a little and then more.
"You are going much further than I did and the edges are still much sharper than mine were. How are you doing that?"
Alexandra pauses as she explains, "As I move the link to a new location, I then move my original focal point to that new location allowing me greater range without so much error. It isn't easy but I think it is working. Is there any way we could safely test it?"
"Yes. I think so. Here open a small travel link and I will toss this silver through. That will allow two things. First we may see where it lands compared to where we think it should land, and second it will give me a focal point to open a separate link so we may go check the accuracy of your link."
"Good idea. Are you ready?"
"Any time."
Alexandra opens a small travel link to the area and Andrew tosses the small coin through. It shimmers for a moment and lands a few centimeters from where they expected it to fall, not a surprising event. Andrew opens a travel link to the coin and they examine Alexandra's vision location to the reality of the spot seen through the focused travel link.
"About four centimeters. Four centimeters out of about 800 meters from the starting point. That's quite good, less than an error of one part in 20,000. Good enough to look into and enter the mine you spoke of. We need to see if the children are able to do this. And also learn if practice grants greater accuracy."
"Actually, I believe we cannot measure from my starting point because I moved the focal point along the places I knew until we exited the door."
"Alexandra, that's still four centimeters in 400 meters then. One part in 10,000. That's still good enough for your mine. Say we needed to go 1500 meters deep, that would be an error of only 15 centimeters. If we remained in the center of the passage we would still be safe. We need to practice this variation of the link."
They stop their experimenting to suddenly realize the children are still there and still working with their links. As they look around they see Alice and Grace working together.
"What are they doing?"
"I don't know. Let's go take a look."
They walk over to watch the two girls and suddenly realize the girls have a vision link open and are working together to produce the one link. They are not just sharing energy but are sharing the link as they do what Andrew and Alexandra were just doing, moving the link to watch different areas.
"That's my next door neighbor's house and the front yard over there has flowers in it. Mother always tells me to be careful not to hurt them. They are for decorating and belong to Mrs. Holdein. If we go down the street this way we may see Mr. Johnson's bakery, he gives me a cookie whenever we come to purchase bread. See that building near the top of the hill? That's where I used to go to school but when I started having visions they told the Sisters, so I go to school here now. Where did you go to school?"
"Before Mommy and Daddy got sick I went to school over here."
The link shimmers but in moments solidifies again, a different village is visible and the two girls are again on a tour, now of the area where Alice lived before coming for training at the Percoin Sisterhood.
"When they got sick I didn't know enough and couldn't help them. Then the Angels came and took them. I wish I knew Andrew and Alexandra then. Maybe I could have learned enough to help my parents. Now I know enough but they're not alive so I can't help them. Maybe we can go soon and help my sister. Look, we have a bakery too, it's over here."
As the girls continue to explore each other's villages, Andrew and Alexandra move away to see how the other children are doing.
"Andrew, perhaps we should check Missii and Kayla. It might be a good idea, for now, to show them how to do this new movable link since the girls are already doing it on their own. We need additional eyes to watch the children AND the adults when we start with them."
"GOOD idea. Right away, I should think."
Andrew and Alexandra observe the rest of the children and then check on the SaVannah sisters finally interrupting the practicing they are doing and introducing them to the altered link. After allowing them to practice for a while it is time to check on the children again. A count is made to be certain no one wandered off through a travel link and then the children, after a quick test, are given the rest of the day off as it is nearly time for lunch. The decision is made for the four of them to return to the garden to continue experimenting with the concept of a migrating link immediately after lunch.
The SaVannah sisters are happily going to work with it as four pairs of eyes have twice as great a chance to notice something as do two. Three hours after lunch the four have exhausted their options for the moment and decide to allow themselves so rest for the remainder of the day. Andrew and Kayla return to Scearnvale and Alexandra and Missii take a short rest before supper.
Not long after supper one of the Sisters comes knocking on Alexandra's door.
"Yes?"
"Alexandra, please come quickly. Grace is missing. We are checking now to see if anyone else is gone."
"I'll be right there. Have them check to see if Alice is missing as well, while I notify Andrew and Missii."
"Immediately."
Ring... Ring... Ring... Rin...
"Yes Alexandra? What is it?"
"Grace is missing. They are checking on Alice and the other children now. Please bring Kayla and come here. I notified Missii and we are dressing now."
"We'll be there in just a few minutes."
Andrew quickly dresses in his trousers and tunic, ignoring his robes. He rushes over to Kayla's room and knocks on the door, "Kayla. Kayla are you in there?"
"Yes. Just a moment."
"Get dressed we need to go to Percoin. At least one of the children there is missing."
Faster than Andrew expected, Kayla is out the door fully clothed and wearing her armor and weapons as well.
"I don't think we will need those."
"We don't know yet why the child is missing. It is only prudent."
"Agreed. Good thinking," as he opens a link to a location near Alexandra's room in Percoin. Knocking on the door, finds no response. Kayla rushes down to Missii's room but there is no response there either.
CHIME! "Where are you Alexandra?"
"I am at Alice's room, she is missing also."
"Okay. Check to see if her ring is gone. If she is wearing it we may link to her quickly. The two of them are probably together somewhere. Are there any others missing?"
"Yes. Four other young ladies are also gone. Apparently they have something specific in mind since there are six of them gone."
"Six... That's interesting. Are the four others good at energy transfer?"
"I don't... Oh... Andrew, I think you have hit on it. Alice can't transfer energy but the other five are able to do so and quite proficiently. Missii and I are almost back to my room, I see you. We will be there in a moment."
Andrew closes the vision/voice link and waits for Alexandra, Missii and several sisters to hurry over.
"I am going to open a cautious link to see what they are doing. I'll use Alice's ring as the anchor. We don't want to make any noise as that could distract them as we don't yet know how that may affect what they are doing."
Slowly Andrew begins a link, gradually opening it enough to allow the seven of them to see and hear the six girls who are together at some distant location. Two women may be seen in the background and a young boy is laying on a bed with Alice at his side. The five other girls are all surrounding Alice and have hands touching her. Andrew closes the link for the moment and then speaks with the other adults who have just seen this as well.
"Sisters, you may leave. Alice is attempting a healing of some kind. The four of us may watch through the link and if necessary we will move in to provide assistance. There is nothing further about which to be concerned, we will bring the girls back afterward. Thank-you for notifying us in such a timely manner."
As the sisters walk away Andrew tells the others that he will open a small link and the moment the girls back away from the boy on the bed he will fully open the link and the four of them may move into the room seen in the vision.
"Do nothing to the girls. We need to see if further assistance is necessary. If so, and if Alice is willing then we may provide some energy to help her continue the work. Alexandra, do you have any ideas or suggestions?"
"No. It sounds like a plan to me. Missii, Kayla, what do you think?"
The sisters agree that is a good move and that other than startling everyone in the room there is nothing else that appears to be a problem.
Andrew notes, "Just to be cautious, spread out a little. I will open a wide link which will allow each of us to enter the room from a slightly different direction. In this way if anything is amiss we will be able to respond to it more quickly. Missii, Kayla perhaps a dagger would not be too inauspicious just in case."
The sisters each draw a dagger and move to more distant edges of the link in preparation of a potential assault. It is likely unnecessary but prudence is not a bad idea. Less than a minute later the girls are seen to pull away from the one laying on the bed.
"Now," suddenly the four are in the room and the six girls and two women are surprised to see them appear in their midst. The one woman is so frightened she turns to run and finds Alexandra blocking her path.
Just then Grace calls out, "Don't hurt my mother. Mother it is all right, these are my teachers."
Alexandra nods to the woman and in moments Kayla and Missii sheath their daggers. The children are surprised that they have been found out so quickly and that Andrew, Alexandra and the sisters have come for them as if ready for a battle.
"Grace, Alice, I think you have a little explaining to do."
Grace starts talking right away, "I was talking with my mother and she told me that Tommy had been hurt yesterday. I asked Alice to come and try to help him. The others came to help provide energy. It's my fault. I'm sorry."
"The only fault is in not telling us. Trying to help is a good thing."
"But would you have allowed us to come? They can't afford to pay and Tommy is hurt very badly."
"I don't know. You have a valid question, but since we are here let's see if more needs to be done. Alice does he need more healing?"
"Yes. But we don't have enough energy to do it."
"Are you tired? The four of us may provide you some energy which will allow you to do much more."
"I'm not tired. I learned to stop before I become too tired. If I have energy from all of you to use then maybe I could finish helping him."
"All right. Come over here everyone. We will see how far Alice may go."
They surround Alice and begin to provide energy as she continues her healing of the young boy. Slowly his body may be seen to be mending. The dangerous injury healing from the inside and slowly coming to the surface as the skin itself begins to heal and cover over the spot where a grievous wound had been earlier.
Finally Alice stops and turns to Alexandra, "He needs to sleep now. I think everything is healed but he is weak and will need to rest a lot and eat to gain strength again."
Grace goes to her mother and gives her the coin she earned during the healing of Lady Elijah. Her mother wants to know where she got the coin and Alexandra tells her that her daughter earned it. Andrew tells the six girls that his agreement with Alice will apply this one time to them all. He gives each of them three silver for their part in the healing. Grace immediately gives her coins to her mother and Alice asks if she may give her's to the mother of the boy.
"It will help them to buy the food needed for the boy to get better more quickly."
"Yes, Alice. You may," Alexandra replies.
The other girls want to know if they may give the coins to their own families. It seems many are in need and this small amount could be of great benefit to each family. Again this is agreeable.
Andrew bends down near the mother of the boy, "Excuse me, you dropped this," handing her a gold coin which he obviously is picking up from the floor. She begins to protest but sees him wink and then she smiles.
"Thank-you."
"My pleasure. Come on girls, we should be getting back to the Sister's hall. You frightened the Sisters half to death vanishing like this."
The ten of them say good-bye to Grace's mother and the other lady, who's son is still asleep. He is now breathing much more easily. Andrew opens the link to Percoin and they all walk into the garden, moments later the link is again closed as the two women watch the children and adults, who have just saved the life of the young boy, vanish back into the training center once again.
Back at the Sister's training center, "Out of simple curiosity, how were the six of you planning to return to the Training center? The link you traveled was closed."
"Grace put a new thread on the bench in the garden and attached it to the tree in the yard so she could pull the garden back again," Alice volunteers.
"And if none of you had enough energy to accomplish that after attempting to heal the boy?"
"We didn't let Grace use much energy during the healing so she would have enough to get us back. He was hurt pretty badly. We didn't have enough energy to heal him more than a little. When I used the energy you offered then I was able to heal him completely."
"What happened? How was he injured?"
"A bull hurt him while he was crossing a field. Men from his village were able to chase the bull and bring him out but no one could help him. He was hurt too badly and the village has no healers."
"How did your mother know to contact you, Grace? Also, how did she do it?"
"I told her Alice is a healer. I have been talking with my mother nearly every day by a vision link and I... I, gave her a little bell to ring if she needs to talk with me."
"How did you know how to do that?"
"Alexandra told me you did that for her once and I thought about how to do it. Then I asked Mother to bring one home so I could put a link on it. Now if she rings it, I can hear it."
"So you have been linking to your mother even though we told you it could be dangerous?"
"I... Yes... Please don't make me stop studying magic. I won't do anything else except my link with my mother."
"What other things have you been doing with magic? Other than talking with your mother and the vision link exploring you and Alice have been doing?"
Grace and Alice exchange startled glances at each other, fright of discovery momentarily crossing their faces.
"You know about our exploring?"
"It's a little difficult not to know, you make so much noise at it." A white lie which Andrew hopes will cause them to adopt a little restraint and perhaps involve an adult in any future excursions they might decide upon.
"Oh."
"Now, if I had been a bandit Sorcerer, I could have followed your noise until I found you."
"Oh..."
The girls all exchange glances, their faces beginning to show some fear, they don't want to be captured by a bandit.
"We promise not to go by ourselves anymore. If we need to go somewhere we will tell Alexandra first."
"And I may have Missii go with you as protection," Alexandra indicates.
"I like Missii," Grace turns to the Feline, "Would you really go with us?"
"If Alexandra told me it was necessary then, yes, I would go."
Kayla adds, "As would I. But even though I'm Missii's sister I won't be quite so lenient with wayward children. But if you needed protection then Missii and I could probably handle most of it."
"OH... Both of you?" Grace smiles.
"Yes, both of us. Alice should have known better than to go without telling someone. You all should have known better."
They all hang their heads and say they are sorry. Next time they will secure permission before going.
© 2010 by Rénae Dáºmas. This work may not be replicated or presented in whole or in part by any means electronic or otherwise without the express consent of the work’s Owner (copyright holder), with the exception of the private and non-commercial viewing by the reader who is also the end purchaser. ALL Rights Reserved, including but not limited to ownership of Characters, final content decision, and more. This is a work of Fiction. All the characters and events portrayed in this story are fictional and any resemblance to real people or incidents past, present or future is purely coincidental. Any and all images shown within this work are taken by license under Corel. Sketches are a product originated through the efforts of Terry Volkirch.. No affiliations, involvement or gender assignations through the use of the images provided by Corel, Terry Volkirch or the subjects contained within those posted images or sketches is implied or intended.
An Aldoennetti Original.
The following morning's lesson involves drilling caution into each and every child and the necessity of seeking the approval of an adult before attempting any extended use of magic, especially while not in class. Some uses may be permitted without direct supervision as those uses could presently be considered relatively benign and have been previously allowed. Others, however, could be quite dangerous or could precipitate an unwanted observation by someone who might not take too kindly to the child or children performing their magical feats.
"The ability to escape from someone who is also able to command magic and who could place you into a stasis preventing your escape or worse, must necessarily be considered. The world is not a benevolent place peopled with those who wish nothing but good for others. There are bandits and some of them do command magic. Many of them would not hesitate to take a child who is beginning their magical training and attempt to sway that child through threats or to hold that child for ransom. We all know what happens to those who have been captured even if the ransom has been paid. It is absolutely a necessity that you be accompanied by an adult who is capable of protecting you."
While the lesson has been offered without discussing the event which precipitated it, those who were directly involved know why the morning has been spent thoroughly grounding everyone in the dangers involved. Both Andrew and Alexandra as well as Missii and Kayla have each had their turn at attempting to convince the children of the folly of nighttime or out of class excursions without adult supervision. Many of the children show worried looks on their faces and all shake their heads up and down in agreement that they want an adult with them if they are going to travel anywhere away from the training centers.
The time remaining for training is now spent learning a new spell.
"This spell may be used to keep your milk cool for many hours or to make hot water for tea. It basically is the same spell, you simply decide which way you want it to go... Warmer or colder. For instance, if I wanted to be able to throw snowballs then I could make it cold enough above us to cause the water in the air to fall as snow, like this..."
Snowflakes begin to drop on everyone but the air where they are sitting is still warm so the snowflakes don't survive long. But still, snow falling in the garden makes for some laughter. Andrew takes a cup and fills it with water from the little fish pond. He begins to pour it back into the pond and suddenly it freezes solid so he is holding a cup with a long trail of frozen water leading down from it toward the pond.
"I don't want to freeze the poor fish, so I won't freeze the pond nor allow this to drop into it. I could also take this icicle and suddenly turn it to steam," the ice becomes a rapidly dissipating breath of warm moist atmosphere, " and then chill it again into a fog."
Now it is a fog which appears thickly between the children and himself. The moment he is out of their sight due to the fog, he links to a spot behind them and continues to talk, "which allows me to vanish and appear somewhere else without you even knowing I have done so."
The children pivot around quickly at the new location of his voice and begin laughing as they watch him walking back toward the front of the class. A morning which had been very somber has now become fun again although the point concerning caution was made and accepted.
"All right, who's first to give this a try? I need someone who is interested in making this new cup of water cold. I'd prefer it not to be frozen. Okay, who? You? You think you can do this? Okay, come on up and let's see it."
He spends the rest of the morning much as a carnival barker hyping his trade as he leads the children one at a time through the spell, converting water to ice, then ice to steam and steam to water again. By the end of the morning the children have forgotten the somber mood with which the day started but they have not forgotten the lesson that mood presented. During the next few days, Sorcerers and Sisters alike are beleaguered with requests by the children for permission to do the simplest of practice spells until Andrew and Alexandra once again explain the distinction between simple benign practice and the actual unprotected departure from small magical uses to those which require large amounts of energy.
"It is those larger energy uses which are more threatening as they are more easily targeted by someone who might wish to be a threat. A small vision link which one of you could hold for an hour uses very little energy and has a very small signature making it difficult to locate. A travel link or a healing or something of that sort, on the other hand, uses a great deal of energy and is a very bright spot for someone to target.
The energy which we have repeatedly used here in the garden has undoubtedly been noticed by others. The reason they have not come to investigate is likely due to the fact that we do it during the same hours each day and there are many large energy signatures which occur in the same place over a short period of time. That shows them this is likely a class of some kind and that there are a large number of people involved as well as some more senior practitioners of magic. Not a good place to try something if they want to survive the attempt.
The larger energy signature from just a few of you at a slightly different location and at another time of day or night would indicate someone who is learning or who is alone and, therefore, someone who is possibly a much easier target. That is the reason we don't want you to perform the more powerful spells without an adult accompanying you. They may protect you should something begin to occur."
"Andrew. Why hasn't someone come looking at this location during the night if they know where teaching is occurring?"
"They may have. But what they find is a garden in one of the Sister's training centers. That would also indicate to them that the energies are highly likely classes practicing spells under instruction and that there also are a number of highly skilled Sisters nearby who could be a sudden threat if someone happened to desire to cause a problem. It also means that they would watch the area more closely for other magical occurrences at non-teaching times. Those occurrence are more likely to be the students. For this reason we want to keep the non-class hours energy uses low or under adult supervision if it is necessary to practice outside of class."
The children now understand better that which they have been told and the lives of the other users and teachers of magic begin to approach more near normal again. Grace has received permission to continue to vision link with her mother as the energy is low and unlikely to attract attention but even so she is asked to do it only when there are a number of people close by who could help if it is needed. Healing has been curtailed unless an adult is nearby as have the more complicated links and most especially the travel link.
Anything which requires more than about a quarter of the energy one child may produce must be supervised by an adult who is capable of high energy usage. Some of the lesser talents, although adults, may not have as much control of magic using the old method as do many of the specially trained children who are using the new. This is a little difficult both for those adults and for the children to understand. The differences in how the magic is controlled and the amount of magic which may be controlled is like the difference between asking a cat to pull a plow versus asking a large ox to do the same. The ox just wanders down the furrow dragging the plow behind it without great effort and the cat cannot even move the plow from one place to another. So great is the difference in the control of the magic.
The training days continue until finally the children are given their free week. The list of applicants from the ranks of existing Sorcerers and Sisters has been winnowed down to less than eighteen from each continent and that will be further reduced by testing. The four children have been brought to the garden in Scearnvale since it is much larger than the one in Percoin and the 34 prospective purveyors of magic have been presented the demonstrations by the "advanced and exceptional" talents of the four children, with a little hidden help from Andrew.
After the demonstrations, the children are released to return to their week of freedom and the new "talents" are sorted for testing. Alexandra and Missii take the Scearvale group to Percoin and Andrew and Kayla begin working with the Percoin group who are to test in Scearnvale. When told they are going to vision link back to their own centers they all look as though these upstart instructors are crazy.
"How do you suppose we brought you all here to Scearnvale in the first place? It was done through a magical link. A link which as the children demonstrated may be done over that unbelievable distance between Percoin and Scearnvale. You have been selected as the most likely capable of learning this new magical control. Are you now going to tell me that the children are able to do something which you cannot? I doubt that very seriously," as he crosses his fingers behind his back.
"Here, you! You who are so full of doubt even though you have traveled via a link created through the use of the new magic controls. You who feel you cannot possibly see so far as Percoin. Come over here and sit down. Just give it a try as I talk you through it. Don't try to think of the distance but only of the something or someone you know very well who is back in Percoin.
Even if you only do it for a few seconds today, by the end of the week you will be able to hold the link for many, many minutes. In a month you will be able to do far more than just vision links. Think about all you may do now with the magic you control. Now think of all you may do if you only need a thousandth of a thousandth of the energy to do the same thing. That's what this is all about. Not a new magic. Not a new spell or use, but a new way of controlling that which you do now.
This new way means you can reach out a thousand thousands times farther, produce a thousand thousands times more effect or use only a thousandth of a thousandth as much energy to accomplish things you are doing now. THAT is what this is all about. Making each of you a more powerful practitioner in your trade.
If you are able to heal someone now what could you do with a thousand thousands times the ability to heal? That one little girl who demonstrated before you today is the person who healed Lady Elijah. She did it when the other healers could not. Is she a more talented healer? Does she know more ways to heal than do any others? No! She can control a many thousands of times more magic than the other healers. How does she do this? By learning our new methods."
Turning to the Sorcerer sitting near him, Andrew asks, "Are you ready to try this vision link? Understanding it is the first step toward learning how to increase your control of all of the magic."
Now that he has their attention, he begins to talk the first through the control and technique just as he did with the children two months ago. It is more difficult since the old methods are getting in the way of the new, but the link opens and closes in spurts showing it is possible much to the astonishment of the Sorcerer who is attempting the link.
"I recognize that scene, it IS Percoin."
"Yes, it is. With a little practice you will be able to hold the link long enough for the others to recognize it as well. You will be doing this by the end of today or at worst tomorrow."
The time required for them to learn is much greater since these practitioners have been using the old way for so long, but the understanding comes much more rapidly as the effects materialize. Nearly five hours later each has had an opportunity to attempt the link and has been given a second opportunity after having had some time to consider how it seems to function and what they need to do to control the magic in this new way. The second time around discloses those who are more adept and those who are not and a ranking is established for the list of Percoin practitioners. A break is made for lunch and then they are back at it again. By the end of the eighth hour they are all producing a controlled link.
The second day the top twelve are selected for further training at this time and those remaining are given spelled coins so they may be quickly contacted in the future then they are placed on the standby list to be replacements should something prevent the continuation of training for one of those presently selected. If no replacements are necessary then all those given a spelled coin will be contacted for training in the next class commencing in two months time. Interestingly enough once again those who have less experience at the old way of control seem to be the most adept at the new way. Somehow the two methods seem to be mutually, or at least partially, exclusive.
The following three days are spent with the twelve applicants, Andrew, Alexandra, Missii and Kayla together in either the Percoin or Scearnvale gardens. The ability to perform the vision links is honed until everyone may do it well and the travel links have been touched upon. There are three healers in the group and they are very interested in the healing aspects of the new control.
"I'm afraid we must defer that usage to Alice when she returns next week. None of us are healers and she is now well experienced in that area. Apparently the manner in which she approaches a healing is quite different from that normally followed so I hope you will not be upset to be learning from a ten year old. She pretty much developed her own techniques as Kayla, there, may attest. She, too, is seeking training under Alice's tutelage."
"Is this Alice, of whom you speak, the young girl who healed Lady Elijah?"
"Yes, she is the one. She is able to use the energy from a half dozen people during the healing so a great deal is accomplished. I have had the good fortune to be present when she healed a dying boy who had been badly gored by a bull one day previous. She nearly drained my energy but she healed him. She may direct enormous amounts of energy far beyond her own reserves.
In many cases we have found this new control to be capable of accomplishing far beyond the that which the energy reserves the person doing the controlling may have to offer. During the course of the teaching we will also show you all how to offer energy to the one doing the controlling so more may be accomplished or for longer periods of time.
Now to partially diverge from the topic... Here is a new kind of light which we developed by spelling candles. There is also another light which is much different but far brighter which we will investigate later."
Andrew links to a candle holder and draws it near. Upon touching the base that strange bluish light which penetrates so well, appears. As he explains, he allows them to investigate the light, both the nature of it's colour and the absence of heat emanating from the candle. They also notice the absence of dripping wax and the strange way the flame burns away from the candle regardless of the position of the candle and it's holder, even if upside down.
"It does not seem to be so much during daylight but in a closed room or at night you would be surprised at the amount of light it produces and the long periods over which the candle is capable of burning."
"I believe I have seen some of those candles here in the library."
Alexandra agrees, "Yes. That is one of the first places we began to use them. We are planning soon to cease using the candles altogether and begin the use of the miniature ‘suns' which Andrew developed. My father has been testing some of these new suns for us at his home. They work so well that his headaches, from reading at all hours of the day and night, have nearly disappeared.
Providing a manner of control for those who have no magical background has been difficult and was only resolved just recently. A number of possible methods of control have been attempted but the best so far has been completely verbal. As the candles require no magical abilities of their user, we wanted the use of the ‘suns' to be such that one need not be magical to use them either. It does, however, require some magical aptitude to manufacture them."
"How exactly do these ‘suns' appear? Where could you put one and are they hot?"
"Perhaps a small demonstration would be in order. That I think would answer more questions in the quickest manner. Allow me to produce a small one. I wouldn't look directly at it though," Andrew suggests.
He concentrates for a moment and calls a glazed globe about five centimeters across from it's previous resting place in his room in Scearnvale. This he floats up until it is perhaps thirty meters or so above the Percoin garden before telling that speck of energy within it to illuminate. The light it produces is barely noticeable in the garden since the daylight is still flooding in but no one is able to look at the globe itself, which is glowing cheerfully.
The day continues and everyone goes to lunch then returns for the afternoon session. All this week there have been both morning and afternoon sessions. Beginning the next week the adults will continue to share the mornings and afternoons with two groups of children.
"By the way, any of you who wish to practice during the sessions with the children may do so. We also hope you will assist with their training. Alexandra and I have noticed that we learn more rapidly ourselves when we are also teaching. We are trying to provide the morning group with all encompassing training rather than specifics since we wish for them to learn the specifics while working with practitioners who have spent many years in their area of expertise. Just don't expect them to approach a problem in the same manner as do any of you. We have taught them to ‘think for themselves' for the most part."
As the day wears on no one notices the sunlight beginning to fade nor the slow and cautious approach of evening, which is attempting to decide if it should flee from that strange little globe hovering above the Percoin Sisterhood's Conclave. The light in the garden has not diminished appreciably other than seemingly indicating that the evening may soon be approaching .
Finally a Sister comes by and asks if they are planning to eat supper, "It is half past the hour and most of us have finished our meals. They would like to know if you will be coming soon."
Everyone looks around in confusion, "Supper? The day is still bright."
"I am getting hungry, now that you mention it, but look at the light."
Other comments along the same or similar lines are uttered until suddenly everyone stops, looks at one another and then glances up to see a dark sky with a small glowing globe hanging over them producing enough light that the garden appears to still be lit by the day, even if late in the afternoon.
Andrew verbally commands the light to dim, and again until it is producing only about a third of it's previous light. Now the shadows are noticeable but not quite dark and much of the garden is beginning to be hidden in shadow unless one takes the time to look more closely. Andrew opens the link to Scearnvale as everyone begins laughing and joking at the realization of the truth of the ‘enlightenment' that small globe has offered to everyone, just before they file out to go to either the Percoin or Scearnvale meal halls. Andrew gives Alexandra a kiss and an embrace before he, too, goes to Scearnvale. They have decided to also train on Saturday so they will all be back at it again tomorrow. This time in Scearnvale.
With everyone gone and night finally claiming the regions around the Sisterhood's training center in Percoin, people in the ‘city' of Percoin are able to notice a strange dull light which appears to be hovering above the Conclave. Not so bright as to be a nearby candle, but perhaps a campfire in the distance which only appears to be above the Conclave due to it strange positioning somewhere in the hills beyond.
The few who are able to see that soft dull glow while traveling note that it does not move about as they slowly pass the area upon which the Conclave has been built. Perhaps some kind of beacon for travelers, to allow them know which way they are traveling. Indeed over the next few months there are those who are grateful to see that dull light softly illuminating the road on otherwise pitch black nights as it passes the Conclave before continuing on to enter Percoin itself.
A light just far enough above the ground that it may be seen from many kilometers away. It is as though offering the message, ‘Traveler, you have nearly reached Percoin. Just a little further and you may rest'. It eventually comes to be known as the ‘Percoin Beacon of the Sisterhood's Light'. Many, many decades will pass before that light finally dims and eventually goes out, long after it's designer and all those whom he has helped to teach have gone on to offer their services in yet another world and another way. For now, those services remain needed here on Tranquility so here they shall remain.
The following day after morning training and the noon meal, Andrew manages to talk with Gabriel, "I believe we should add four others to this training class. Two from Primary de Toraline's Sorcerers and two from President Elijah's Sorcerers. I think it might be prudent to offer them advanced training in an effort to afford greater protection to both families as a precaution against possible needs. Perhaps one general practitioner and one healing Sorcerer or Sorceress.
If Alexandra and I are able to understand and teach this improved and greater control, who is to say that there are not others as well. Others who may not have the best interests of either the Shambles or the Survivor in mind. We suspect the Bandits have Sorcerers but we don't know their training. "
"That is an excellent idea. We have never had a problem in the large towns but the Bandits are becoming embolden and might just decide to go against one which is larger than just a hundred people. You ask your Father and I'll ask President Elijah."
"Good. I'll venture to my parents this evening and see if they are interested. Here. Here is a coin which will allow me to link to it's location. If there are two who would learn from the President's house then give them this coin and I'll open a link to allow them passage in time for lessons."
"It may not be tomorrow, but if they agree then the coin will be given. How are the others doing?"
"Well. Slowly, but well. The old ways make learning the new difficult. Progress occurs and I have hopes that it will become more rapid with time but just now it is difficult. At least they are interested."
"Continue to let me know. If we need to make the class smaller in order to improve the speed of learning then that must be done and I shall tell them of the winnowing so they don't find discord with you which would further confound the teaching."
"Thank-you. It may be necessary but I would like one more week to determine who is most adept and if it is indeed necessary before crossing that bridge."
"Very good, Andrew. I'll look forward to the next report. How are the children?"
"They are children. We have had six travel links attempted, with the children accompanied by Sisters or Sorcerers who are untrained in the new controls. Fortunately no problems occurred.
Many vision links continue to occur. We have found it necessary to allow blanket permission to the children to do these. I'm afraid that if we did not allow it they would do it anyway. Then there have be little spells of a multitude of classes. Some candle spells, some weather, some heat or cooling, assorted attempts to move small objects (far too many to count), and there have been three ‘healings'.
These required Alice to put them right afterward. Two of them actually healed that which they wished to heal but caused another problem in doing so and one became a worsening rather than a healing. As I said they are children and get into children's mischief."
Gabriel smiles at this account of the out-of-classroom attempts by the children at control of various spells.
"So they are keeping you and Alexandra very busy then, I take it."
Andrew rolls his eyes, "If nothing else we are becoming far more adept ourselves and we are slowly coming to know the children's magical signatures. We know when they do something al... Excuse me, Jeremy has just created another problem. We may wind up purchasing a frozen cow."
Andrew vanishes into a link as Gabriel nods his head thinking back to the many times he has been teaching and found it necessary to extract one or more students from spells which either backfired or precipitated unexpected additional results. This new control allows those backfires or unwanted results to be much greater than the ones which he himself needed to correct. He does not envy Andrew and Alexandra their problems with the children. At least they know when something goes awry almost at the time it does so. That places them into the thick of it very quickly.
The children have learned if they make a mistake they are likely to have either or both Andrew and Alexandra appearing within moments so they are much more careful in their attempts. So far no one has been suspended from the classes, but there have been some magical reprimands which have prevented the children from performing spells on their own outside class hours. These began to be handed out shortly after the day they all received notice by Andrew, Alexandra and the SaVannah Sisters concerning caution and magic usage outside class hours.
With the appearance of Andrew only seconds after he cast his spell on the cow, Jeremy knows that this time he has really blundered. He looks up cautiously to see Andrew standing there scowling at him. Only a few seconds after that Alexandra and Missii also appear. This time he knows his mistake is going to cost him.
As Andrew pays restitution to the farmer, Alexandra places the spell which will prevent Jeremy from performing any magic outside of class during the next two weeks. This is the second time he has earned a reprimand. All the children have been told that there will be no third time. In that event the magic will be sealed and they will be just like everyone else who has no magic.
The cow is magically transported to the Sisterhood's facility in Percoin where it will be checked by Alice and if nothing may be done then it will be prepared by others. Andrew returns from the irate farmer and takes Jeremy back to his center while Alexandra and Missii return to Percoin.
Sometimes lessons come hard.
"Whatever prompted you to freeze the cow, Jeremy?"
"I thought if the cow was cold then it could produce cold milk and that way the milk wouldn't spoil before it could be made cold to help preserve it. I couldn't put a spell on the milk because it needs to become warm again when someone or a calf drinks it."
"Why didn't you just spell the buckets so when the milk was collected into the bucket it would cool. That way the calf would still have warm milk but any that we collected would cool. That would be similar to how I have the milk remain cool only while it is in a drinking glass."
"Oh... I didn't think of that."
"You need to discuss your ideas with an adult before you place them into practice, Jeremy. You have good ideas but decide upon the wrong paths to accomplish them. That is dangerous for others, especially cows."
"I have lots of ideas, we could make..."
"Not for two weeks, Jeremy. From now on you need to learn to control yourself more than the magic. An idea may be a good thing, but how to achieve it requires much thought before experimentation begins. Thought which must be shared with adults to see if it holds up to scrutiny before it is applied to the magic. Now you have two weeks to think about this."
Andrew allows Jeremy to return to the room he shares with three other apprentices, watching as the young man dejectedly walks away. His magic has been sealed when out of class and eventually others will notice he is not practicing his lessons. An idea suddenly comes to the boy and he rushes to his room to obtain his lesson sheets before hurrying out again on his way to the garden.
Andrew shakes his head having seen Jeremy slowly walking toward his room and then suddenly running as though pursued by some demon. Andrew turns and opens a link to his family's home so he may speak with his Father about testing four who presently control magic.
© 2010 by Rénae Dáºmas. This work may not be replicated or presented in whole or in part by any means electronic or otherwise without the express consent of the work’s Owner (copyright holder), with the exception of the private and non-commercial viewing by the reader who is also the end purchaser. ALL Rights Reserved, including but not limited to ownership of Characters, final content decision, and more. This is a work of Fiction. All the characters and events portrayed in this story are fictional and any resemblance to real people or incidents past, present or future is purely coincidental. Any and all images shown within this work are taken by license under Corel. Sketches are a product originated through the efforts of Terry Volkirch.. No affiliations, involvement or gender assignations through the use of the images provided by Corel, Terry Volkirch or the subjects contained within those posted images or sketches is implied or intended.
An Aldoennetti Original.
Chapter 15
Alexandra opens a link to her father's home crossing into her rooms there. It has been much easier upon her since learning and mastering these links, she may now easily go home to bathe and obtain fresh clothing. This allows her access to all her clothing rather than just the small portion which she may keep at the Sister's Conclave. It also reduces the workload at the Conclave since they will not be responsible for cleaning her clothing. The spells she has placed at the closet here will do that while keeping everything fresh and as new looking as possible.
She must talk with Andrew about that, his clothing is beginning to appear a little shabby and she is not about to have her husband, or husband to be, start looking like some vagabond. He seems to care but hasn't done anything to preserve his clothing. He cannot make it new again but there is no need for it to become shabby due to neglect. Then too, any clothes he purchases new will last far longer with the proper spells on his closet.
After her bath and change of clothes, Alexandra searches out her father who is, of course, down in the library reading, the thimble size globe floating several feet up and behind him providing light to aid his ailing eyes. ‘Perhaps when Alice learns more, I will bring her here to see what may be done to help him.'
"Hello, Father."
"Alexandra! I'm so glad to see you. I could use a hug from my favorite daughter."
"Father, I am your only daughter."
"So that makes it easier for you to be my favorite, doesn't it?"
She rolls her eyes at his feigned logic and not only gives him a hug but kisses him on the cheek.
"Alexandra, I'm so glad you are able to return here so often. The household is still well under your control and things are always quite in order. You are here to grace the halls and gladden my heart."
"Father, you don't need to be a politician with me."
"Politician? Me?"
"Yes you. Now you wouldn't be saying all this if you didn't want something, so out with it."
"I don't want anything. I'm just glad to see you again."
"Father, I was just here yesterday afternoon. Besides, I know you well enough to know you need something done and, since you are flattering me, it must need magic to accomplish it. Why don't you have one of your sorcerers do it?"
"They cannot control the new magic."
"I continually tell you Father, the magic didn't change. The way we control it did."
"Whatever. The old way cannot make these little globes of light and I was wondering if you could produce some for us to use at the Assembly. The spelled candles work well, but the Assembly is so vast that the candles, although brighter, cannot dispel the shadows. The other legislators see me enter and there is this circle of light all around me. I cannot accomplish anything while they are all trying to use the light and jabbering away in their attempts to find reasons to stay close by. Three or four small globes could be used to light the entire assembly bright as day."
Alexandra smiles as she shakes her head.
"Alex, don't say no. Please, just come and look."
"I'm not saying no, Father. But I would like to discuss this with Andrew to see what ideas he may come up with. There may be other solutions. How are the legislators to see well in their own offices for instance. The difference in light will be quite pronounced if even the spelled candles cannot produce sufficient light to dispel the shadows and allow easy reading. If we accompany you to the Assembly and look everywhere then perhaps a better solution will present itself."
"Thank-you Alexandra. I told them I would ask about it. Now that is out of the way, what brings you here to visit? Your suitor not living up to expectations?"
"FATHER. Andrew is being very nice. He has been and is being a perfect gentleman. I have come because of a new class we have just begun. A class for Sorcerers and Sorceresses of the old way. They must be willing to embrace new concepts and to receive training. Hopefully after several months they will be able to offer more to the household than the old ways allow. How many do you have working for you now? The last I knew there were twelve."
"I recently added two more. How will you decide which of them will be trained in the new way?"
"We must test them. It's a little complicated to explain but the test will show which are most adept at learning this way and two of those will be accepted into the class."
"When and where will this test occur?"
"As soon as possible, I think. The class began a week ago so there will be some need to overtake those who have already had some training. The test will be in the Shambles. This is due to the need to remove the persons being tested from the area with which they are familiar. If they are able to reach back then it proves they are using the new magic. The old way cannot reach so far."
Her father thinks about this for a moment as she adds, "Those who are younger in their control seem more able to accept the new methods. One way of controlling the magic seems to inhibit or at least reduce the ability to use the other."
"I have four here who came out of the Training centers less than three years ago. So I suppose they are the ones most likely to be able to accept the new way."
"I hope so. We have found that those who have the greatest difficulty with the old control are the easiest ones to whom to teach the new."
"In that case you should probably take Phillip and Tully. They seem to botch about half of what they attempt and I haven't had the heart to dismiss them."
"Just because they are inept doesn't mean they have difficulty with the old way. With the choice of Phillip, I agree, but I was thinking of Lola as the other."
"Lola? She uses the magic without a problem."
"True. But she cannot use it strongly, nor does she come up with new ideas and place them into practice. She has lots of ideas but she cannot find a way to accomplish them with the old way. All right, allow me borrow all three for testing and perhaps also ‘Friar Tuck'."
"Gordon? Why in the world would you want Gordon? He is a healer and is otherwise about as useful at magic as a toadstool."
"That is exactly why I want to test him. Because he IS a healer and because he cannot easily control magic the old way."
"All right. When will this occur?"
"Sometime soon I think. Possibly this week-end. I'll let you know as soon as Andrew and I talk again."
"I'll tell them to be ready at a moments notice. I can't believe you want to test Gordon," he says shaking his head, "When he goes to training I hope you will remember not to call him ‘Friar Tuck'. He allows that only from you because that is what you started calling him ten years ago when he first came here."
"I'll remember Father. Thank-you. I need to return to the Sisterhood. Are there any problems here that I need to know about before I go?"
"Not a one. You keep this place running ‘like a well lubricated water wheel'. That reminds me, remember that crazy old man down by Granite Hole? The old guy invented a clock that actually works. It runs by water. The mechanism is driven by a small stream of water which is held in a tank above it. The tank may hold several hundred liters so it may run for several days as the water flows down to another tank below it. Someone may take the water back up to the top tank in buckets or the wind may run a pump which moves it back up. It only needs to be adjusted about once a week and water added for that which evaporates. How about that? The first working clock in what, maybe eighty years?"
Alexandra agrees this is a good thing, and giving her father another kiss on his cheek and a hug to accompany it, she opens a link to her room at the Sisterhood then walks across. Looking back she slowly closes the link only to discover herself to be in a dark room. "Candle, light," she says, annoyed, as the room fills with light. Going to her candle she changes the spell so that it will light when she enters the room as well as allowing the vocal on-off control.
As the hour is not terribly late, Alexandra rings Andrew who chimes back a few seconds later. She opens the link to find Andrew putting on his tunic, while standing in his room at the Conclave. "Andrew? I have spoken to Father and will have four to be tested whenever you are ready. One of them is a healer."
"I also have four from my Father and there will be four more from the Elijah's House for testing. We could do it tomorrow immediately following lunch. I may take the eight from the Survivor and you the four from the Shambles. We could take an early lunch for the children and conduct this testing during the hour or so following lunch. That would allow us to begin our afternoon schedule slightly late but we could add the new trainees to our existing group.
Speaking of them. There are five who cannot seem to do well with the new method so I think I may ask Gabriel to remove and hold them for future training so we do not slow the progress of our present group. That means we could add a few and still not have so many that we are overwhelmed. In three weeks we are to have our first group of children in the morning with the new group of children in the afternoon. I don't know how we will fit in the adults, possibly integrate them with the morning children although I don't believe that would work out so well.
Maybe you could give that some thought. I don't want to break up our winning combination of you, Missii, Kayla and myself. With the SaVannah sisters present as well, the children seem to consider the training as fun but of increased importance since there are Felines there to help with the training. Strange how that seems to mean something to the children, isn't it?"
"Perhaps it is because so few of them have seen Felines."
"Possibly Alexandra. Then too maybe they think the training is important because it is being taught by some who are not human teachers. Who knows how children think."
"I think it is the excitement of having a teacher who is obviously another race. Sometimes that may be an incentive to children. They like to try to prove they may be as worthy as someone of the race who is teaching. I best go now, Andrew. I'll tell Father we will be testing just after an early noon meal."
"All right. Tell him we will hold the noon meal an hour early and begin immediately after, so they should likely be at the garden promptly at the start of the usual noon meal."
Ring, Chime.
The following morning finds our four teachers involved heavily in the training of the children, the magical seal has been removed from Jeremy far before two weeks with his promise to always seek approval from an adult before he attempts to produce solutions from his ideas.
The morning class has found itself moved into the countryside. The SaVannah sisters each are wearing armor and carrying sheathed weapons. The children occasionally glancing toward them in puzzlement then all around them in some apprehension. Alexandra leads them to a small lake/ large pond which is fed by a waterfall of perhaps five meters height. Here they again practice their links and then attempt some new and decidedly interesting spells.
A very small amount of water dropping from the falls is placed under magical control and is diverted from near the top of the falls to follow an invisible channel through the air toward the fields about 30 meters distant. Each child is given the opportunity to create a sub-channel which will accept a small portion of the diverted water whenever it flows and that diversion will be sent into a furrow upon the fields.
Through the use of magic, water may be easily taken from the source back at the pond and it will flow down until it irrigates the fields which are soon to be planted. A test of this method of supply is conducted with moderately good results and the vocal command of the flow is successful. The greatest problem occurs whenever there is a high breeze as that tends to partially upset the magically ‘solidified' air which is providing the path for the water and that causes leaks and loss of part of the diverted water much to the delight of the children who are making a game of either plugging the leaks or creating new sheets of air to allow the water to be brought under control again.
In a few minutes they are creating channels to take some of the fallen water over the heads of the others thereby gradually soaking everyone. Once the adults have the children back under control and warming spells are used to allow them to dry and not become chilled, the only other problem is one of the disintegration of the entire channel system when all efforts to sustain it cease.
Construction of a permanent channel system is the necessary answer but the magic has proven the feasibility of the project. The children enjoy their outing and are happy to experiment with this, a practical application of their magic. One of the boys asks if he may magically fell a few trees and use of them to make the channels. He is given permission to topple several small trees to begin the project, "Strictly as a test, mind you."
In a few minutes he and several others are busily applying magic to the project with larger branches used as the sub-channels and the trunks split lengthways then hollowed to provide the main channel path. Magic is placed upon the portion of the trunk which is near the falls so the water may be turned on and off. Smaller branches are used to support the trunk. The idea actually produces a few minutes of water for the fields before it all collapses under the weight of the moving water.
"I still think it could work. We just need to give it better support so several trees will need to be used for that, and maybe some nails to help hold it all together. We could make a movable scoop for the end at the falls and control it magically like we control the candles. Then anyone could operate it."
"Possibly. Not too bad for a first attempt."
Each of the children is given the chance to magically till the soil and very quickly the fields are filled with loose soil and long furrows nearly ready for planting, thus in one morning's time several days work has been accomplished and large portions of these fields are ready to be planted by the feeders.
"We will during the next week go to the homes of each of your families and prepare a small plot of land before planting some spelled seeds so that your families may raise fruit and berries to eat. This will also give each of you greater experience in the control of the seeds and land which you may add to the experience you gained nearly a month past. This time, however, each of you will be spelling your own seeds rather than my preparing them for you. During the next two days you will learn how to spell the seeds. It is a little tricky so you will need to pay attention.
Each of you will spell twenty two seeds, the first six, one at a time, we will plant as an experiment to see how well you controlled the magic spells you will place on the seeds. That will give you five chances to alter your spells after learning what mistakes you have made on the previous seed. After that, all mistakes are something you will need to live with, or you will need to end the spells on the remaining seeds. Future magic will become increasingly complex.
Sometimes as many as eight spells may be in use at once. The candles were a good start for your multiple spell attempts since, as you recall, there are four spells involved in making the spelled candles. One to change the rate of conversion of the wax, one change the heat to light ratio, one to change the color and brilliance, and one to turn it on and off. The seeds will be a little more complex and just as with the candle, the spelling of the seeds must be accomplished in a certain order."
The children have been very quiet, listening to every word. Some are nodding their heads in understanding as they think about the pattern necessary to spell a candle. Others are thinking about how quickly they have been able to apply the spells to the candle, the order of the spells nearly a natural thing for them now.
A few have not memorized the pattern but spent their time learning the reasoning behind the pattern, this allows them to easily accomplish the spells as well as giving them some insight into other multiple spell casts. Physical laws apply and they must make changes which will still be accepted by those laws in order to accomplish the end result of the multi-casts. Recently they learned to create walls of air which seem so solid that they are not easily penetrated. The speed with which one attempts the penetration is the key. Fast attempts bounce off, very slow movement allows gradual but complete penetration.
The walls vanish the moment the person stops thinking about maintaining them but they do exist for so long as the person casting the spell may continue to concentrate upon it. Heating or cooling something may also be accomplished but when the control is removed the item slowly returns to room temperature unless heated or cooled again. A spell linked to something like a glass and which may be likewise be linked to a small energy reservoir, which is placed with it, allows for a longer heating or cooling but there are complex limits to the amount of energy which may be placed with each spell. These energies cannot be replenished so when the energy runs out the spell dissipates requiring the placement of another spell. The ability of the person casting the spell/ energy combination also affects the longevity of the spell.
The spell to cool milk, for instance, may be placed upon a large container and energy set with it to allow the spell to continue. Once the desired temperature is obtained then the spell, if properly placed, only uses energy once in a while to maintain the temperature. This allows the spell to last much longer since the energy usage drops after the initial cooling. It also helps if you cool the milk with a separate spell beforehand as this saves the energy reservoir for use only in maintaining the cooling. If you wanted to suddenly freeze something then the simple spell is used but all the energy sent is released at once. Extremely cold, or hot, temperatures may be obtained for very short periods. The frozen or heated object then gradually changes back toward the room temperature.
In the case of cooked meat, it remains cooked and does not again become raw. Glass created by extreme heating of the necessary materials will not separate back into those materials but remains as glass, a semi-stable configuration of the combination of materials. The children's ability to work in complex magic is being thoroughly challenged. The mornings have found them more and more involved in complex castings.
The afternoons are finding the adults now rapidly approaching similar expertise and in some cases rapidly passing that of the children. Understanding of the new control no longer a mystery but an interesting challenge allowing them to accomplish everything they did under the old methods but with greater finesse and ease of casting. By now they are opening their own links and traveling from their home locations to the appropriate garden for further training and then linking home again. Two from each of the three houses, Elijah, de Toraline, and Beaumont have been added to those others who started a week prior. No one has been dropped from training, the five who started out so very slowly are now rapidly catching if not surpassing the others.
Most importantly, three of those receiving this training are Healers. Under the ministrations of Alice and Kayla they have discovered new ways of examining their "patients". The five of them traveling around, accompanied by several others who may offer energy, in order to perform minor healing here and there throughout both the Survivor and the Shambles. Their healing abilities rapidly increasing as new discoveries in technique and application appear as if by ‘magic'.
During these travels they make their way to Alice's sister and learn the nature of at least one of the ‘ailments'. Again it will be a difficult and multi-visit healing process but it appears possible. The first attempt went well and Alice is quite pleased with the outcome.
After this particularly difficult day, with no less than three complex healing's occurring, they lack the energy to return to the garden. Alice now opens a vision link to Alexandra and describes their plight requesting a link be opened to allow them to return. Moments later the link occurs using Alice's ring as the anchor and the grateful Healers walk across into the garden at Percoin where the afternoon session is just ending. Everyone disperses, with Andrew and Alexandra providing links to allow the adult healers to return to their homes.
The five of them, Alice, Kayla, Missii, and of course Andrew and Alexandra, now have their daily post training meeting to evaluate the ability of each individual who has received training or practice that day. The healers are coming along well and for some reason seem to be more adept at accepting the new control despite, in two cases, having spent many years using the older method.
The adults are being used during both morning and afternoon sessions in order both to improve their skills, and to provide additional eyes and minds to assist the children in learning. This of course assists the adults as well, one may always learn more from attempting to teach than from simply studying under another teacher.
"While we were out today we checked my sister again and did a second healing. It is very difficult. Could we bring her here so she may be watched and we have the chance to try things which may help?"
Andrew gives this some consideration, "Alexandra, what do you think?"
"There are rooms available but I think the Sisters should be given some recompense for the room, feeding and observation. Alice, who has been caring for your sister?"
"The town. Since we don't have parents we are cared for by anyone with the time to stop by and check. When I came here I started to feel much better because I had somewhere warm to sleep every night, and food every day."
"Andrew, I agree. Let's bring her here. Alice would probably be more at ease as well, knowing her sister is somewhere she will be given the help she needs every day."
"Yes. I think so too. All right, Alice let's go get her. Alexandra, would you alert the Sisters? I'll pay for the room and other costs."
"I'll talk with them now. Perhaps Alice may be moved and the two of them could stay together in one room. I'll arrange something while you're gone."
"Good. Come on Alice, I don't know where your sister might be so you will need to link to her but I'll provide the energy. After we are there you may close the link and when we are ready I'll bring us back."
"Thank you, ‘Father'"
Andrew and Alexandra glance at each other with smiles on their faces.
"Mother, does Rachel get a ring like mine? If you and Andrew are my Mother and Father now doesn't that mean you are Rachel's too?"
"Yes Alice, of course it does." and with a stern look upon her face and intent expression in her voice Alexandra directs at Andrew, "Doesn't, it Andrew?"
"I, uh, yes. Yes, she will have a ring too."
"Oh good. Then you will have two daughters.
Andrew has a somewhat bewildered look on his face and Alexandra just smiles at him as she hugs Alice.
Alice ventures, "I'll help her learn the magic. She could start the fire without matches and she always knew who was coming to see us before they arrived."
Now Andrew is suddenly interested, "Alice, when did Rachel become sick?"
"It was after Mother and Father died. She has been sick for almost two months. She's been getting very bad."
"Is it the same kind of sickness?"
"Oh no. She was having nightmares all the time and then started getting sick and no one knew what to do. She has been getting worse lately. We couldn't afford a healer and nothing else helped. Now I have enough training to help."
"Alice, I want to bring Rachel here right away. Alexandra, I think we need someone who may remove the ‘headaches' from a new sorceress."
"Oh no. You don't suppose?"
"It all fits. We'll know as soon as we bring her back and she is checked to see if it helps."
"Go. I'll tell the Sisters."
Alice and Andrew link to Rachel's bedroom startling an older lady who is trying unsuccessfully to feed Rachel some broth.
"Oh, Alice. I'm afraid Rachel is not doing well. The healers helped but now she is much the same as before. Who is this?"
"He is my teacher and we are going to take Rachel to the Sisters to get help."
Andrew give the woman a slight bow, "Hello, I'm Andrew. Alexandra and I have been teaching Alice, among others, for several months now. I think we may know what is wrong with Rachel and we need to take her with us to be examined. Thank-you for caring for her. I know it isn't enough to repay your kindness but here are a few coins to show our appreciation."
Andrew hands her nearly a dozen silver and scoops up the young girl, his impression that she is perhaps two years younger than Alice and early to be starting her magical perception now flooding his mind. Perhaps the illness is not related to magic after all. The link to Percoin is established and the three rush back into the garden with the link closing even as Andrew is chiming Alexandra so he may learn which direction to carry the girl so they may save time.
Even as he is rushing down the corridor he sees Alexandra and a Sister, with the stripes of an elder on her cloak, rushing toward him. They meet and the Sister chants a spell while placing her hand on the child's head. A second spell and even a third are also chanted and the young girl's eyes finally begin to open, great pain still evident in them.
"Does she have the talent?" Andrew asks the sister.
"Oh Yes. Very strong. She will need to be tested, but first she must be brought back to health. She should have been brought to us months ago. But this late?" The Sister shakes her head and the implication is clear, "It may take days to clear the pain just to reach the point where she may be able to eat again, then many more weeks to restore her health. Come, follow me, we have a room which the two girls may share." She smiles at Andrew, "Alexandra explained the significance of Alice's ring to us, we will try to make it possible for a second one," then she is off rushing down the corridor with the four of them following her.
Not far from Missii's room and just five down from Alexandra's, she stops and opens the door. Andrew carries Rachel into the room and Alice starts pulling down the covers on one of the two beds allowing Andrew to place the girl upon it. Alexandra chases Andrew from the room, closing the door behind him as he leaves, then turning to help undress the child and prepare her for bed.
The candle is one which has not yet been spelled so she does that almost as an afterthought and raises the temperature of the room a little to just remove the chill so the child may rest without using much energy trying to remain warm.
"Alice, you need to go bring your things from your other room to this one. This will be your new room as well as that of your sister. Don't forget to teach your kitty that this is it's new home."
"Oh she learns quickly. If I feed her here a few times, then she will always come here."
© 2010 by Rénae Dáºmas. This work may not be replicated or presented in whole or in part by any means electronic or otherwise without the express consent of the work’s Owner (copyright holder), with the exception of the private and non-commercial viewing by the reader who is also the end purchaser. ALL Rights Reserved, including but not limited to ownership of Characters, final content decision, and more. This is a work of Fiction. All the characters and events portrayed in this story are fictional and any resemblance to real people or incidents past, present or future is purely coincidental. Any and all images shown within this work are taken by license under Corel. Sketches are a product originated through the efforts of Terry Volkirch.. No affiliations, involvement or gender assignations through the use of the images provided by Corel, Terry Volkirch or the subjects contained within those posted images or sketches is implied or intended.
An Aldoennetti Original.
Andrew waits outside the room. After ten minutes or so Alice emerges telling him that Rachel is sleeping, "Mother is going to watch her for a while. Could you come and help me bring my things from my old room?"
They walk off and in a few minutes Andrew is helping Alice collect her things and he prepares to take them all to the new room while Alice is attempting to extract her kitty from under the bed, where she hid when Andrew walked into the room. Finally the small cat is coaxed out and Alice carries her while Andrew carries everything else. The small cat watching him carefully and occasionally showing him its claws as if to say ‘don't get too close or I'll chase you away'. Andrew is amused and not quite certain what to make of the cat's performance. It obviously is quite devoted to Alice.
"I pity anyone who tries to make her life difficult especially after the cat grows."
"What, Father?"
"Oh. Nothing. Just thinking out loud."
They arrive at the new room and Alice opens the door to allow Andrew to place her things on the bed.
"Here, hold my kitty a minute while I find her bowl and fill it."
Andrew finds himself holding a bundle of antagonistic fur which looks like it is about to erupt and attempt to claw its way up his arms to put his eyes out.
"Give her to me. That's no way to hold a cat," Alexandra admonishes.
Shortly after Alexandra begins holding her, the small cat begins purring and snuggling, content to be away from Andrew.
"See, she's much happier now."
Andrew gently tries to pet the cat but it spits at him and swings a paw toward his hand.
"What did you do to cause her to act like this?"
"I didn't do anything. We arrived at Alice's room and the cat ran under the bed. When Alice finally coaxed it out it was looking daggers at me. I didn't touch it. Maybe she only likes women."
"There now, Andrew won't hurt you. He likes you because you are Alice's friend. Won't you allow him to pet you? He won't try to hurt you."
Andrew slowly places his hand out toward the cat again and when it gets close the cat suddenly flashes its paw to his hand. No claws are used but it makes contact with him for a few seconds as if to warn him that he better be nice or else. It slowly draws its paw back and tucks it under itself while eyeing him carefully. Andrew pauses for a few seconds before gently petting the cat with just one finger. It finally begins to accept his attention and gradually raises and turns its head to accept the soft rubbing he gives to it.
The door opens and Alice enters, the small cat instantly batting Andrew's finger away as though it doesn't want the attention from him. Andrew seizes that opportunity to leave the room after saying goodbye to both Alexandra and Alice. He also says goodbye to the kitty, who looks at him with unknown thoughts but, at least, it did not spit at him. He goes off to Scearnvale to speak with Gabriel while Alexandra and Alice take turns going to supper so Rachel will have someone watching her at all times. The kitty has now jumped up onto Rachel's bed and is curled up against her. When Alexandra returns, the small cat makes its way to the edge of the bed, jumps across to Alexandra's lap and curls up going back to sleep as Alexandra absently begins to softly pet it as it is sleeping.
Andrew brings Gabriel up to date and then takes his meal. Before returning to his room, he links to his parent's home to let them know how the two applicants learning the new control are doing and then they visit for a short while. His father brings him up to date on the events at the various properties and at home, then they discuss that thing which still remains elusive but which has had hints here and there causing them some concern.
"Bandits have been seen at several of the small villages and a raid occurred on one farmhouse with the people killed and the livestock and stored supplies taken."
"Truly Bandits? Or are they perhaps linked with that over which we are concerned?"
"That is difficult to say. The bandits are very militant and so are those who raided these places. Whether they are the same or not is anyone's guess."
"And no one has been left alive to trail them?"
"Never. They always strike when there are few about and so far they have always gotten away clean. They never obtain more supplies than could feed perhaps fifty and seem to return to another village about the time those supplies would run out. The problem is knowing where and when in time to have a large force present to confront them. We always learn of them days after it is over."
"What of a spelled link which would allow an alarm to be raised quickly? A link from each of the outlying villages and towns might give us an edge. We could know in minutes rather than days and a force of Felines, Warriors, and Sorcerers could be quickly dispatched by link to deal with the threat. What of numbers? How many appear to wreak their havoc, Father?"
"We don't know. Everything is second or third hand. No one knows anything for certain. It's like they are ghosts. They materialize, perform their destruction and theft, and vanish again."
"Ghosts don't eat. Have there been any indications they are using Sorcerers?"
"No. None. We know nothing, we just have suspicions and thus far they cannot be proven. Andrew, is it possible they also have this new magic?"
"Possible? Yes. Probable? I don't think so. It has been held very tightly and conducted in secret. Those who are receiving the training have been cautioned not to reveal the source nor nature of the methods."
"Then, Andrew, I fail to see how they are doing this. Even the wagon load of supplies they took vanished wagon and all. We tracked it so far as the main road but lost it there, since the road is hard enough to hide the wheel marks."
"I still think alarm links would be a good approach. It is only useless if everyone dies before the alarm sounds."
"That would entail hundreds of links and someone to be certain they were always ready."
"Father there are ways with this new control which could be placed and not require a Sorcerer to maintain the link. It may need to be reestablished every so often but for a short time it could be self sustaining."
"How short a time?"
"Perhaps two weeks. Perhaps four. I'm not certain, I have never established a link which was self powered but a spell could be made and given energy which could once a day send a message such as ‘all is well' and the name of the town. The moment the alarm was activated, it could change the message and immediately send something like ‘enemy within' and the name of the town, then repeat each minute until canceled from this end."
"I'm interested. Could we try this at our five most distant holdings as a test? The link could come back to a room here and we could place someone in the room at all hours to monitor for the messages. Does the monitor need to be a Sorcerer?"
"No. Anyone could listen, they just need to be able to sound the alarm throughout the house immediately."
"Excellent. Could you perform this spell and, if so, could you do it now?"
"Certainly. I would need the help of someone who has been there otherwise I am as yet unable to link blindly to a location."
His father thinks for a moment, "We have three here who have been to some of those locations so perhaps between them all we may reach all five locations. I'll ring for them."
"Father, bring about thirty small coins in and I will spell them. These may be sent, one to each location and once they are there I may link to them and then set the alarm link. No even better, have enough small medallions struck, then I will spell them with the alarm spell linked back to here. A different spell must be placed on each as the name of the town is part of the spell. Each medallion must be given to the correct town or we will go to the wrong location when the alarm sounds."
When the servant arrives, Patrick de Toraline gives him instruction to have their coin maker come to see him.
"I'll have this done and perhaps two hundred medallions will be struck. Once they are ready then I'll contact you and you may spell them."
"All at once? Father, why don't you contact me each time you have ten or fifteen ready then I may spell those and they may be on their way while we wait for more."
"Good idea. Have you talked much with your Mother this evening? She would like to know when you are going to bring Alexandra over for supper, among other things."
"I'll go see her at once. Thank you Father. As soon as I finish talking with Mother I need to go back so I may prepare for tomorrow's lessons. It makes for a long day. Thank you for the information and I'll think about the spell and how much energy may be placed with it. If the medallions are made of silver then more energy may be placed than if they are some lesser metal. Be well Father, I'm off to see Mother for a short time."
"Be well, Andrew. AND Bring that lovely young lady here for supper soon."
Andrew smiles as he leaves the room in search of his Mother.
"Hello, Mother."
"It's about time, I was about to send a servant to track you down and drag you back.”
Andrew kisses his Mother on the cheek and sits before her, "Father told me you want me to bring Alexandra her for supper soon. I'm sorry, we have been terribly busy and by the end of the day we are exhausted. We'll try to make it soon. Perhaps Sunday when the early supper occurs."
"May I make that a firm date?"
"Let me talk with Alexandra and then I'll message you. Her Father wants us to do the same with him."
"I've been hearing through the Sister's grapevine that you and Alexandra have a daughter. What, pray tell, is that all about?"
Andrew smiles and nods his head, "True. We have given notice that once we are married we are going to adopt not one but two young girls. Alice is the one you have been hearing about. She is the gifted healer who helped Lady Elijah. The other is her younger sister whom the Sisters declare to be even more powerful in the magic. This is going to be an interesting household. I don't want to think how Alexandra and my own children turn out. I have my hands full enough just with the children we are teaching."
Shaking his head, "For example, a few days ago Jeremy froze a cow in order for it to deliver cold milk. That little mistake cost me six gold. AND, I must help the farmer locate another milk cow which he may purchase."
His Mother begins laughing, "Frozen cow? Children..."
"Yes. Children who are able to control more magic than many adults. It..."
"What? What is it?"
"Oh... good, nothing, a large flash of energy and I thought perhaps one of the children had gotten themselves into trouble again. It is one of the adults practicing."
"At least you needn't worry about one of them freezing a cow," she smiles as she shakes her head, "Do you think I could learn this new magic?"
"I don't know, Mother. Why don't you tell Father you will be going with me for a few minutes and I'll link to Scearnvale then we could test you. We will know quickly and I could begin tutoring you privately and I'm certain Alexandra would like to do that as well. It would give you both more time to talk behind my back."
She smiles at him, "Now would I do that?"
Andrew stares straight into her eyes, "Only if you thought you the two of you could get away with it."
Beatrice goes and informs her husband, Patrick, that she is going out with Andrew for ten or fifteen minutes and then they meet together in the greeting hall. Andrew links to the Scearnvale garden which has several Sorcerers sitting in it with some intent discussion under way. He closes the link and opens a vision link checking the meal hall which is empty at present. Turning the link to travel purposes they cross and the link is once again closed. Sitting together he guides his mother through the preparations necessary for someone inexperienced, to formulate a vision link of the kind necessary to reach his Father in the Survivor. Five attempts later the link occurs for a few seconds thus proving she may accomplish the task but a great deal of further training will be necessary.
"Do you see how you produced that link?"
"Not exactly. This is so much different. Alexandra learned this quickly?"
"Much to my surprise. We have both been learning quickly, teaching helps us a great deal."
"May I try again?"
"Yes. Then I think we best quit for the day and I'll open a link to allow you to return home. One thing Mother. Don't practice this unless Alexandra or I are with you. We suspect the enemy has Sorcerers who may also detect when someone is practicing and intercept the energy which would allow them to come to the House itself. Alexandra and I have enough energy we could likely beat them back should that occur. You would need to concentrate on the old way to aid yourself and the more you use the new, the more difficult the old becomes."
"Really? All right, I won't practice alone. Perhaps several Felines could be in the room with me while I practice."
"I don't know. We don't know enough about their magic to make intelligent decisions as yet. Please just wait until one of us is with you. I don't want anything to happen to you."
Beatrice looks at her son and smiles, "All right. I promise, but don't stay away very long I want to learn this."
Andrew smiles and remembers when he was a child and the promises his mother would make to her husband and the moment he was out of sight off she would go.
"One thing Mother. If you use the new control I will know. That is how I know when the children get into trouble. Come. Let's try the vision link once more. See if you may find Father."
His mother begins one more attempt with Andrew again guiding her thoughts. She closes her eyes and imagines her husband and gradually places life to that which she is imaging. Finally she has as much as she may manage clear in her mind and releases that funny feeling Andrew described to her. The room into which she is looking suddenly blooms and sharpens with several servants and her husband instantly aware of her link. All turn their heads to look in her direction, she becomes so flustered that the link vanishes in a small ‘pop'. She stares straight ahead for a few seconds, not quite certain of that which has transpired.
"I... Did I make a link?"
"Yes. That time it worked, Mother. Congratulations, you're on your way. Remember NO Practicing unless Alexandra or I are there to help. I'll try to make arrangements for you to receive training in a safe manner and with some speed. Once you are more proficient then you may practice, again with one or both of us present, some of the spells you already know but using the new method of control."
"Thank you Andrew. That was ever so interesting. Now I'll have something to talk about with Alexandra when she visits."
"Just don't tell anyone else. This is still a semi-secret project. Now I'll link to the greeting room and you may return home."
Andrew kisses his mother on the cheek and opens a link to his parent's House. His Mother smiles at him as though now she is privy to a great secret and then walks across, turning to wave to him as he closes the link. With that finally resolved, Andrew turns his thoughts to the lessons for the children, both the advanced and the new. Perhaps twenty minutes pass and he begins to contemplate that which the adults will need. This is a bit more difficult for they are each going off in separate directions. By the end of the hour he has most of the concepts in mind and has yet another headache. Fortunately these are nowhere as severe as the ones he was receiving prior to Gabriel's spell removing them.
Finally a chance to rest...
Andrew prepares and lays back on the bed, the next thing he knows it is morning and light is beginning to penetrate through the window of his room. As he becomes more aware of his surroundings his thoughts jump momentarily to the need to have a home built for his wife and family to be. Retainers will need to be hired, housed, and fed; as will be the family guard, of which he presently has only two. More of them need to be hired as well.
"Time is running out, old man... You better get your arse' in gear and tend to these ‘minor' details. You only have about two months remaining before you will need all this," he admonishes himself.
Contemplating the problems with finding time and conducting the business necessary to accomplish all this he finds himself considering, ‘I could send Kayla to make the contacts and bring them back so I may conduct these little activities and still be able to be teaching. She could carry a spelled coin and call me with it then I could link so they may come and discuss business without taking considerable time away from teaching.'
Now that he has that little concern partially resolved he turns his mind toward his stomach and preparing for the day, rinsing his face, dressing and going out to partake of his first meal of the day. He makes it no further than about twenty paces when suddenly Kayla is matching pace beside him.
"How many times must I tell you that whenever you go out, you tell me?" she instructs.
"Why do I need to tell you? You are beside me before I may go thirty meters. Day, night, it doesn't seem to matter. What do you do, sleep with one eye and one ear open?"
"No. I sleep just like anyone else. But when you begin to move I may sense it. You hired me so I am bound to be linked for the period of my hire, which you seem to have stated will be for a considerable period of time. Besides, someone has to keep you out of trouble. You seem to do well enough finding it." She manages to say all that without smiling but a hint starts on her lips the moment she finishes. A few seconds and she is almost laughing as she hangs on to his arm while they walk toward the meal hall.
"You had best not let Alexandra see you hanging onto me like this. She's apt to get jealous."
"Nonsense, she's far too intelligent for that. Just because men become jealous doesn't mean women do."
"I seem to recall..."
"We're here, are you opening the doors or am I? I'm hungry and want to go in."
Andrew looks around and once again discovers one of the SaVannah sisters has outmaneuvered him. This seems to be all too frequent an occurrence of late. He opens the doors for her and as she passes into the meal hall he quietly comments, "We need to talk before classes begin. I have a job which needs to be done."
"Missii and I have something we need to be doing as well. We must check on our armor and weapons. They should be finished. Which reminds me, we need more gold to finish paying for the armor you wanted us to purchase."
Andrew rolls his eyes, "Okay, how much is this going to cost me?"
"Not much. We paid all of the weapons costs in advance, and there isn't that much remaining on the armor, just 120 gold apiece."
"Just 120 gold."
"Apiece!"
"Apiece." Andrew dramatically rolls his eyes and shakes his head in mock exasperation.
"Then the weapons and armor need to be spelled. You said that would be accomplished at your Father's house. Speaking of a House, when are you going to start having something done to prepare for your family? There isn't that much time remaining you know."
"Are you certain you weren't a clairvoyant in a past life?"
"Past life? Nooo... But you need to consider doing something very soon. It takes time to do these things and you are nearly out of that, time that is."
Andrew smiles and begins shaking his head.
"Don't say no. These are things you need to start doing now, not one day before you need them."
Andrew begins laughing even as he draws back the chair for Kayla to sit at the meal table.
"What's so funny?"
This causes Andrew to begin laughing in earnest.
"Are you all right?" She begins to pat him on the back.
Andrew is laughing so hard now he can't talk. He just waves his hand at Kayla as she continues to try to pepper him with questions.
Finally she turns to ordering her breakfast and he has an opportunity to collect himself.
She is about to begin again when he says, "You're absolutely right. Something should be done. Let's discuss this for a while after breakfast and before class."
Somewhat mollified, Kayla relaxes and begins to eat allowing Andrew to order his meal. Suddenly Andrew has a thought, he immediately visually links to his parent's home and chimes in the greeting hall. Less than a minute later a servant appears and while the cast at Andrew's end has been held to a minimum of about two meter in size it is still readily visible to many in the meal hall.
"Master Andrew. Do you need to speak with your Father?"
"Actually if you could simply take him a message that would suffice. Tell him not to make medallions but make candle holders instead which may hold three candles each, it is not necessary that they be silver, any metal alloy will do."
"Very good. I shall deliver the message immediately."
"Thank you, John. How's the wife?"
"She is doing much better now except for the nights. Our second born screams her head off at night."
"My sympathies to you both."
"Thank you, I shall let her know you asked after her. Good Day Master Andrew."
"Good Day, John."
"There that's out of the way. Great idea, candles... Lots of energy in candles."
Kayla looks at him with curiosity in her eyes but doesn't ask any question. She's still busy eating and planning the way she will confront Andrew with the need for an active Guard to begin training prior to the occupancy of a house which is yet to be built at a location which is yet to be discussed. In fact this all is pretty much up in the air. Not something she imagined would be a problem. Andrew has no concept of preparing for the protection of himself, his wife, or their children much less those who will be providing that protection. ‘I must talk with Missii while we are out collecting our armor and weapons,' she muses.
After he has had an opportunity to speak with Kayla concerning the property he owns in the mountains of the northern reaches of The Survivor, Andrew brings up the need for a household guard and for the construction of the house and other buildings which shall be on the property itself. Artisans are needed to perform the work and designers to prepare the plans. The beginnings of the guard plus the cooks, retainers, tenders to the livestock and more, all must be located, hired and brought in.
Kayla argues, vehemently, for an all feline guard but Andrew knows of at least ten human warriors which he wants in the guard. A half dozen Sorcerers as well. The problem of a healer is solved as the House will have at least two which are presently undergoing training in the new control, Alice and Kayla herself. He grants they need to speak with Missii, and it is likely a dozen or more felines should be hired as well.
Andrew hands Kayla the coins she and Missii will need in order to pay for their armor, "bring everything back here and we will sometime in the next few days take the opportunity to go to my Father’s House to have it all spelled. We may return the borrowed armor and weapons at that time as well, but for now, it is time for training."
Once the link is made and everyone present for morning training, the SaVannah sisters once again take the whistle and Andrew provides them a link to Scearnvale that they may pay for and retrieve their armor once the final adjustments are made. Later they use the whistle and return then Missii links to the shop in Percoin and they retrieve the weapons which have finally been finished to their satisfaction.
Class, meanwhile, has begun for the children, there are again small spells, dealing with practice at suddenly releasing small continuous amounts of heat or cold and spells are practiced for the first time which also have energy reserves attached so the spell may continue on its own over a period of time. The greater difficulty of crafting spelled candles is again attempted, but the idea of allowing them to pull small bits of super heated energy out of volcanic materials or elsewhere is something Alexandra decides is not to be broached. It would be all they would need to have a volcano suddenly appear on the doorstep. Perhaps in ten years or so when they have learned some restraint. A frozen cow, a diverted river flooding a crop field, and a few other such "minor" difficulties coming rapidly to mind. Andrew becomes convinced quickly.
Now they move on to spells requiring more than four steps in their casting. Seeds and the possibility of crops. The class now moves out of doors and into an empty field near the training center. In the distance there is a small stream from which a little water may be diverted to irrigate the ground within which the seeds will be planted. Each child will have a single seed planted and will be responsible for the spells affecting it.
The spells become more complex, for the children must allow the spelled seed to view time in a compressed state but only for a specified interval. Following that compressed interval the next portion of the spell must take effect and the seed will see time and nourishment in a different light and for a different period of time. Once again the spell will change and several smaller spells with all take hold to guide the seed, now a small sapling into its growth toward becoming a tree more quickly than nature ever permitted.
Nourishment from the ground must now also be considered and various fertilizers brought up from the stables and fields will be spread to assist the growth. Finally after only one day the trees have their spells removed such that they revert to normal life spans and have the opportunity to bear fruit. Five rows of four trees hopefully providing five different fruits in limited quantities. By the end of the week this process has been repeated a number of times until finally ten rows of eight trees or bushes each exist in the field. This brings ten different fruits or berries available for the Sisters training center to use as supplements to the meals. In addition to offering the various birds and other small wildlife the opportunity for additional meals when no one is looking.
Several kinds of nuts have been spelled and planted, as well as flowers and a little corn. Again, the end of the week finds the field looking a bit strange with its wide variety of available and edible products. The location becoming wildly accepted by the bees, butterflies and birds. Bees are difficult to find as so many died of some strange malady long before the War, which killed off many more, but those who survived are now beginning to once again produce in larger numbers.
Squirrels and other small animals have discovered the field as well, so now the added difficulty of preventing raids upon the fruits, berries, and nuts is about to become a problem. The plants have not all returned to "normal" but continue to be slightly accelerated in their life spans. This does not become immediately apparent but will show as multiple crop bearing of some of the trees occurring as the year continues. The problem is easily corrected. For an initial attempt the children have done quite well.
The SaVannah sisters have collected their weapons and armor this Monday past but an opportunity to spell them has not occurred for a few days. Finally a visit to Andrew’s Parent’s House is arranged and the sisters are introduced to the Sorcerer who will perform the spellings as well as spell some daggers owned by Andrew and Alexandra. Supper allows Alexandra, Andrew and his parents to chat for a while before the men go off to check the triple candle holders which Andrew has requested, as Alexandra and Beatrice go to "have a little woman to woman talk."
Ten of the candle holders are selected and spelled with specific town names attached to each. The candles are quite normal and, much to the joy of the candle makers, this little experiment proves that candles may be used as a source of energy even when not used to provide light. A little experimentation is necessary but finally the method is worked out and candles prove to be a valid source of energy for some spells. Thus an energy reservoir may be had by simply replacing the candles before they all have evaporated.
If little energy is in use then the candles last a long time. If a lot is in use then the candles diminish in size appropriately to the rate of use. Spells that are ongoing but require large amounts of energy are given candles of up to 8 cm. in diameter and as much as 25 cm in height. One experimental spell required so much energy when activated, that three of these large candles diminished nearly their full height before the spell ended. Expensive source of energy... It did do the job, however, and gave even more proof to the fact it could be done. Interesting concept and, within limits, viable. Over the next months small candle powered spells begin to crop up all over the place...
Someone even went so far as to put a candle holder on the top of a small cupboard sitting on a table with a spell to keep everything inside it cool. All one needed to do was to maintain candles in the holder and to replace them whenever they became diminished in size. The "cooling box" eventually to become a great seller. Merchants finding they are unable to keep them on hand for the first month of sales, so quickly did they sell and vanish out the door. Someone also made a container for heating water which functioned much in the same way but it did not do so well. People had some difficulty with using the candle energy to heat water when they already had a fire going for cooking and warmth so if they wanted hot water all they need do is place a pot over the fire and warm the water which is in it. Not all inventions are successes.
About a week after the first conversation Andrew and Kayla had concerning a house, property and guard, the four of them visit Andrew’s property in the mountains. Alice could not come along as she is still watching over her younger sister whenever the Sisterhood does not have someone present.
"Andrew, this is beautiful. The shallow valley with that small river and over there... That area could be crop fields. This spot is perfect for a large home and allows us to see a beautiful view. Is all this yours?"
"Almost as far as you may see. See that promontory protruding near where the river turns?"
Alexandra and the Sisters turn to look while shadowing their eyes, "Oh yes, the river curves around it."
"That’s right. The property becomes my brother’s at that point but everything in the valley here and back across to that other bend in the river is mine," pointing. "This hilltop and," turning to indicate behind them, "all the way to those far cliffs in the distance is as well. Father owns most everything beyond those cliffs for quite a distance. They look to be small from here but are actually about 100 meters in height. My brother isn’t really interested in his property, so I have been halfheartedly trying to talk him into selling it to me. Someday I may continue and see if he is really interested in my possible purchase. His property goes on down the valley to that far outcropping on the left."
"The one just beyond that small hill?"
"No, even further. It’s hard to make out from here. See the valley here which is mine? His mostly valley portion is about four times longer."
"Oh, so that means it’s the outcropping down near what look to be falls?"
"Yes, that’s right and those falls are nearly 60 meters in height. There is a wonderful lake just beneath them and fish. The water is good and a lot of wild life visit that lake. Sometimes we even see bear. That’s part of the reason I’ve been considering purchasing it from him, if he would sell. I want to be certain no one will encroach upon it and endanger the wildlife. Look, quick, over there... See the fox? We have a small community of them here. There are a few more each year. There’s another."
"Andrew this is a wonderful place. We would need some kind of permanent links back to Percoin, and our parents, as well as to Scearnvale, but this could be so lovely."
"I know. I have ideas about those links too. The candle idea might work as an energy source. We would need to perform some experiments to see how reliable it would be but if it doesn’t use too much energy then the candles could be used. I was thinking of a spelled candelabra which could hold a half dozen of the large 8 cm candles. If they are spelled for the light they produce then they could also be used as a light source and most people would never know they were also the source key to a link/gateway. Mother has started calling them "gateways" which I suppose makes more sense."
"I agree with her, Andrew. We have been talking about it. Have you checked her spells recently? She is advancing fairly quickly. I’m surprised, she’s twice our age."
"I’m not, not really. She was always frustrated at the way the magic worked before and now she is finding the control she has looked for over so many years."
Andrew turns to the sisters, "Well... Missii... Kayla... you two have been very quiet. What do you think of it all?"
"The valley will be difficult to defend. Especially if you purchase the additional property."
"Nice spot here on the hill. If the house and grounds are walled with spells then it could be defended fairly easily with enough people. Two dozen felines could do it. Perhaps a hundred or so humans. Add four or five Sorcerers for the magic and you could hold off a few hundred for several days."
Andrew begins laughing, "Do you two always evaluate everything in terms of combat?"
"Of course."
"Certainly. If you don’t, then what do you do when the time finally comes? Prepare in advance then if you don’t need it, be happy."
Andrew just shakes his head, "This is where the House will be, and all the quarters. We may bring water from the river. There is enough space we could have stables and kennels and some livestock. Even a small granary."
Missii turns, "We need to talk about all that. The things you and Alexandra want here, as well as those necessary for the defense and support of everyone. The buildings will need to be arranged and constructed with defense in mind but then the whole thing could be self-sufficient. Kayla and I will lay out the basic plan. You and Alexandra decide what things you must have in the home and quarters, then we will see how it all fits together. We will need a draftsman to aid us but within a week we should have something to examine and within another week workmen could begin. This might just be finished before it is time for your wedding."
"All right. Find a draftsman and hire him for me, don’t pay him too much, I’m not rich. Also begin to put together the lists of materials, people and information we need for workers and others to make this all happen. I have a number of warriors in mind who I would like to hire and I want the craftsman who built the house my Father now uses to also build this home. He has the concepts down to a small science and has built five now. I’ll give you all the names, so after you have had the opportunity to put together some plans then he may be consulted for the finishing changes and actual construction. You said you want Felines in the guard?"
"Absolutely. The more, the merrier."
"That won’t be cheap. I hope my finances are able to handle all this."
"Leave that to us we know where to find them and still hold the costs down. We will talk more of this soon," Missii makes this sound more like a command than a suggestion as Andrew grimaces and then shakes his head in agreement.
"I suppose I could always sell a few of my hoard of gemstones and perhaps a little of my other holdings to obtain the funds to complete all this."
"What was that?"
"Oh, nothing. Just thinking out loud. Alexandra, what do you think? What would you like to see here?"
"A greeting hall, large kitchen, nursery, laundry!, children’s bedrooms close to ours, a study, a library, great hall for entertaining and a dining room for same. Perhaps fifty or sixty guests, which also demands guest rooms. A two or three story structure to hold it all. And running water within the House. That may be difficult since the water must come up the hill from the river."
"Actually Alexandra, there is a way we might bring river water up without carrying it. Missii, we will need a cistern above the house so the water may feed down into the house. We may use magic to bring the water to the cistern and if I obtain my brother’s lands then the water may come from near the top of the falls which places the source near our present height. That will reduce the amount of energy needed to bring the water to this level."
"It will also place our source sufficiently out of the way that attackers may not realize we are obtaining it from that location. They will likely think we have a well. The source would be sufficiently up river that if they try poisoning the water it will have no effect on us."
"Has everyone seen enough? Alexandra, anything else?"
"Yes, I want a healing room and the greeting hall will be the location of our links or gateways to the other locations."
"What about placing the greeting hall out of doors but covered from the elements? That would allow us the means to surround any arrivals, if necessary, as well as allowing us an open feeling when receiving guests."
"I suppose... I would like to see some simple plans so we may decide how everything will fit together. Nothing complicated. If I must run this house in addition to my Father’s then I want simplicity."
"Missii?"
Kayla chimes in, "Missii and I will work up the ideas and present them in a few days for you both to examine, We will hire the draftsman today."
"Could you try to hold him under two gold a day? And if you can hire the warriors who’s names I will give to you for less than two gold a day I would appreciate it."
"Draftsmen usually work by the task. The warriors at two a day or less will also require housing and food. We will try for one gold but one and twelve (18 silver = one gold) is more likely."
"Great," Andrew mumbles. The sisters nod their heads as though they believe Andrew has agreed with their assessment.
They return to Percoin and the sisters go off to begin their plans, Andrew and Alexandra go to check on their 'daughters'.
The moment Andrew enters the room, Alice’s small kitty scoots under the bed and begins to eye him suspiciously. Andrew sits, while Alexandra goes over to check on Rachel.
"Has she awakened yet today?"
"No Mother. She moaned a few times and Sister Ophelia was able to give her a little porridge which she swallowed but she never opened her eyes. They also spelled her again to try to help hold down the pain. I can’t find anything wrong so I can’t heal her."
"Alice, I’m afraid just now this is the only way we may help. The only other would be to permanently remove her magic and we don’t want to do that for many reasons. She’ll be better soon. That she is eating is a good sign even if she is partially unconscious as she does it. And the next time we go to look at the location for our new home, I want you to come along. The valley where we shall have our new home is beautiful. Your kitty will likely find it nice as well."
"Speaking of the kitty," Andrew chimes in, "I seem to have developed a heater on my lap."
Alice and Alexandra turn to look and see the small cat is now curled on Andrew’s lap, dozing.
Alexandra gives a sly smile,"When did it do that?"
"While we were all looking at Rachel. As long as I sit and don’t bother it then it’s happy here." He gently reaches down and begins to pet the small cat using one finger. It opens one eye and looks at him with suspicion before closing it again content to accept the light-fingered petting from him while remaining quietly curled upon his lap.
"Has anyone noticed or is it just me? Doesn’t "kitty" seem a bit larger than just a kitten, but not a full grown cat yet? I’d say it is about ten kilograms if anything."
They begin to pay more attention to "kitty" just as a light chime rings in the room. Moments later Andrew’s Father calls to him. In the background may be heard a loud gong accompanied by, "Attack in progress at Nathan’s Village..." GONG! "Attack in progress at..."
"I better go. Alice will you take your cat? I’m surprised, I didn’t think they made daytime raids."
Andrew chimes Kayla before he begins to rush to the garden, "Kayla meet me at the garden. Quickly, we may have need of a healer."
Andrew and Alexandra give each other a quick hug and kiss, "Andrew, be careful."
"I will," he is out the door and on his way noting as he draws close to the garden that Kayla and Missii are just arriving as well.
"We are going to Father’s and then to Nathan’s Village. There is an attack. Ready?"
The felines both answer 'yes' moments after checking their weapons, then Andrew opens a gateway so they may rush into his Father’s House. The greeting hall is crowded with warriors. A mix of about half Feline and half Human. Sorcerers may be seen entering from the long hallway. Andrew stretches his mind out to feel for the candle holder which is sending the alert, opening a visual link so everyone may look at the scene.
"Did the correct candle holder go to Nathan’s Village? I see no sign of an attack," as he moves the link around so they may see in each direction around the candle holder’s location. "In fact, it looks quite peaceful."
"The alert came in only moments before I contacted you. It could not have happened and ended in this short a time."
Andrew prepares to open the gateway, "everyone ready? On three, One, Two..." The gateway opens and as he says, "three," the warriors followed by the Sorcerers and Andrew, His Father, Missii and Kayla rush through spreading out to check everything.
A few town’s people look at them in astonishment, for where there was no one, now there are over fifty people spreading out across the courtyard. Andrew checks the candle holder’s message, which seems correct, and resets the spell but sees nothing which would have triggered it.
Just then two children come running around the corner of one of the buildings, rush up and slap the candle holder which is in the center of the courtyard. The alarm goes off once again and two of the warriors catch the children just as another comes running from yet another direction. Andrew resets the alarm spell again and turns to the children who are just realizing they are surrounded by armed warriors. A number of adults also are entering the courtyard and begin staring at the large group. One older man hurries over to Andrew’s Father offering a small bow as he looks around at everyone.
"Primary... We had no idea you would be visiting. I’m afraid nearly everyone is out working. Had we known we could all have been here to greet you."
"Just a moment. Ducas, I want four three man patrols to check everything here. I want to know it is secure."
He now turns to the older man and questions him," We received the alarm that the village was under attack. This is the first response group."
"Attack? I... An attack? We’re not under attack."
About this time the first patrol is reporting a quick check of the village seems to show it is secure. Within moments the others report back as well. Continued questions narrow down the event until the children are questioned. The "attack" alarm was apparently triggered when the children began using the candle holder as their "base" for their game of seek and tag. Anyone who slapped the holder was "free".
"Was not everyone told this is a spelled holder and is the attack alarm?"
"We thought it best not to tell everyone, only a few know."
"Then if those few are killed who sends the alarm? Everyone in the village must know, even the children. If an attack occurs then anyone may request help by activating the alarm. A candle must always be in the holder as well. If they are burned down or removed then the alarm will not sound. Where are the other two candles? They are what power the spell. Why was this not explained?"
"Oh, those who needed to know have been told. And the candles were probably needed elsewhere so they were removed from the holder. We don’t light the courtyard at night anyway."
"God save us from well meaning people..."
"There will always be candles in this holder. They power the spell. Tell all of your people about the magic and the alarm, even the children. And tell everyone to leave the candles in the holder. If you need help and the candles have been removed then the spell will be gone. You could all be killed and no one would know or come to help. Andrew is the spell okay?"
"Yes, there is still one candle here so the spell did not vanish. The missing candles must be replaced. One good thing has come from this, we know the alarm works as well as the daily check it makes."
"Yes. All right, let’s get everyone together and return home. As for you, Mr. Mayor, tell all of your people and the children about this alarm. It isn’t a toy and the candles are not to be removed from it. If there is an attack then someone, anyone, must slap the holder to sound the alarm."
The mayor quickly agrees that he will see everyone knows and understands, two candles will be brought to replace those removed.
Andrew opens the gateway back to his Father’s House and everyone goes through, the mayor’s eyes bugging out as he watches, the few other adults who are present also watch with interest to see such a large party so quickly vanish through a space in the air. The children are back to their game but now are using a watering trough as their "base".
"Father, while we were there I was considering an additional spell for the candle holder which would allow a gateway to open so one village could help another. It seemed like a good idea until I realized that if the bandits figured it out then they could easily raid the other villages as well. Further the villagers could be "stuck" at the wrong village since it would be difficult to allow for continuous travel and the candles would likely be consumed quickly. I will give this idea further thought in the event something might be possible."
He thinks about that which has just occurred, "Who would have thought that someone would decide no one needed to know about the alarm?"
"Or remove the candles."
"Yes. Good idea but poor practice. I’ve spelled around fifty or so. How many are out there now?"
"Forty Seven. There are six en-route to their villages now and a new batch will be ready next week."
"That reminds me of something, Kayla?"
"Yes?"
"Would you and Missii try to remember we will need an iron worker and smelter as well?"
"Iron? Yes, is this the blacksmith or something else?"
"They could both work out of the same facility but I have something else in mind, more ornate."
"We will remember."
"Thanks. Well Father, the alarm works," as he chuckles, "now if people just learn to use it properly we will have a working system. We had best make certain at all the other locations everyone is told about how the alarm works and of the need to leave the candles in the holders."
"We will get the word out tonight and tomorrow. Removing the candles to use elsewhere..."
Andrew’s Father goes off muttering to himself as Andrew gives his Mother a kiss and inquires to her health and her practice sessions then he, Missii and Kayla return to Percoin.
"Andrew, I was becoming worried."
"False alarm. The alarm worked just fine but the village elders failed to tell everyone that the candle holder would send an alarm signal. Some children were using it as the base for their game of seek and tag."
"Oh, No."
"Oh, Yes. Father nearly had apoplexy when we discovered that. Then two of the candles were missing because they needed them elsewhere."
"Now see Andrew, that is the very reason not everyone should be allowed to use the magic. Providing spells which anyone may activate is not always a good idea."
"You are right my lovely lady. But the candles turned out well."
"True Andrew, not all things need to be kept under the control of those who have the command of magic. However it still takes a Sorcerer or Sorceress to spell the candles so anyone may use them. The "suns" as well."
"That reminds me Alexandra. How are the "suns" working out that we provided for the assembly?"
"I don’t know. I’ll check with Father the next time I see him. Are you eating here for the supper meal? We could all sit together and talk while we eat. Maybe we could go for a walk in the garden afterward," Alexandra leans into Andrew slightly as she mentions the walk. The perfume from her hurried trip to her room at her Father’s home, which she made while Andrew was out fighting children, now offering its scent to him.
"I really should..." he notices Kayla scowling at him and pointing to Alexandra then smiling, "uh, eat something soon and yes, I would like to go for a walk if you would care to accompany me."
"Why thank you Master Andrew, I would enjoy that."
He offers Alexandra his arm which she accepts after she pops her head in to tell Alice, "You should go eat now, the sister is coming to feed Rachel and you need nourishment as well." Glancing at "kitty" who is curled up next to Rachel, "perhaps ‘Kitty’ should go with you to obtain her meal as well." The large kitten raises its head then jumps down and goes out with Alice and they all walk off toward the meal halls, Andrew glancing at ‘Kitty’ as they go.
"Alice, where did you find your kitty?"
"Oh, Lady Pixie gave her to me."
"Lady Pixie?"
"Yes."
"At the risk of sounding a bit on the stupid side... Who is Lady Pixie?"
"She’s a nice lady who comes to trade at our village once in a while. Sometimes she has kitties on her wagon and I will sit and hold them, and talk to them."
"Do they talk back?"
"Some of them. But it’s a little hard to understand them sometimes."
Andrew nearly stumbles but catches himself. Slowing, he take a closer look at ‘Kitty’ who turns its head and eyes him, "ounnt hstarree aht mreee."
Alexandra suddenly looks at the large kitten and raises a hand to her mouth before stooping to bring herself more to the kittens height.
With a smile, "You are an I-cat, aren’t you?"
"Esss, uuhtt ouff itt?"
"I am pleased to make your acquaintance. I have never before met one of you. I have heard you are all very intelligent."
"Annkk ouu. Eee uut trryyy."
Missii interjects, "why shouldn’t they be intelligent? They, just as we, are derived from the large predator cats. Alexandra, you didn’t know she is an I-cat until just now?"
"Well, no not really. I hadn’t given it any thought until this moment. I hope we become friends. I have always thought an I-cat would be someone who could offer new and good ideas."
"Ahhkkk oouu"
"And my thanks to you too, for deciding to be protector to our daughters."
"Auterrss? Ehy doohh hsmeell ike ouurr auterrss."
"Well, they came from another litter but we adopted them."
"Aahhh. Ess houurr mhatte?" Pointing at Andrew with the claw of one paw.
"My... Oh yes, Andrew and I will soon be married. That reminds me, we are building our house and Alice will be coming with us to look at the land where we will be living. Would you like to come look at it as well?"
"Esss. Ahhkkk oouu."
"You’re welcome. Here is the meal hall so you both best go in. Alice I’m certain your friend would like a great deal more meats than she has been receiving. Good meats and a lot of them will help her grow."
The kitty smiles at Alexandra, "Ahhkkk oouu!"
"You’re very welcome. It is the least we may do for your friendship to our daughters."
Andrew poses a question to the large kitten, "As most I-cats are paid to protect various individuals, would you be offended if I offer you a half gold a day for the protection of our daughters? You may still be friends but this would provide you with an income which you may save so eventually you will have a dowry or funds for whatever you might need. You will, of course still receive the foods and shelter in addition to the funds."
The kitten pauses to give this some thought, then walks over to Andrew and gently slaps his hand with a paw, "ahhkk oouu. Aurr-ghan," before turning and going into the meal hall with Alice.
Alexandra, Andrew and the SaVannah sisters continue to walk to their meal hall.
"That was an interesting development."
"Yes, it was."
"The two of you were unaware the kitten is an I-Cat?"
"No, we had no idea."
"But we could smell it."
"We don’t have that ability. Sometimes it could come in handy."
Missii give the thought a moment’s consideration before her single word comment, "Humans!"
The four of them enter and seat themselves ordering their meals. Later they may be found walking in the gardens at Percoin and Scearnvale. Andrew opens a gateway and the two of them vanish to Scearnvale before the Feline sisters realize they have gone. Andrew’s ploy doesn’t stop the sisters, however, since Missii and Kayla both are good at the gateways with Missii the more proficient. She simply casts for Alexandra and opens a gateway leading to her so the two lovebirds are not alone for more than ten seconds. Hardly time to get into any trouble. They, of course, receive a scolding from Missii, and from Kayla, who threatens to take Andrew back to his room over her shoulder if he tries anything like that again.
"Kayla, you’re supposed to be on my side," Andrew complains.
"So long as the two of you are not yet married, we will do whatever is necessary to be certain this courtship remains dignified."
Alexandra pouts and Andrew says, "Party poopers," then they begin laughing, with the sisters soon joining in. This little evasion from surveillance for a few seconds now nearly an expected event during the walks.
First group classes (mornings) continue to deal with complex spells, Alexandra taking the forefront now, due to her proficient experience, with Andrew dropping back. He continues to come up with ideas and methods but the number of spells and experience in casting is insufficient for him to continue as leader in those more complex castings now facing them. As is the case with teaching, the teachers are learning nearly as much as the students. Especially when dealing with the already accomplished Sorcerers and Sorceresses who are studying these new methods of control.
The power of the spells produced is so great in some cases that the air fairly crackles with the excessive energies floating through it. The healers are also rapidly advancing and while there are presently but few, there is talk of bringing the rest of the known healers in for this training with Alice, Kayla and the three now advanced healers as teachers. This idea is met with both agreement and concern since this will mean for a short time there will be no healers out at the distant reaches.
"That shouldn’t be a problem of great concern. We may place spelled candle holders at the places the populace would usually contact a healer and the touching of the candle holder may signal us that a healer is needed. We may also open a gateway to the candle holder so the healer may return to that location quickly. The difficult part is sending the candle holder to the location in the first place and then teaching others what to do if there is need. I have also learned to place a spell preventing the removal of a candle by someone once it has been inserted."
Gabriel agrees to this quickly. Two days later there are seven candle holders, accompanied by nearly a dozen candles each, being taken to the locations of those healers, some of whom are nearly two weeks ride distant.
Alexandra and Andrew, who have delayed their wedding to allow time for completion of the construction of their House and who are about to once again check on that construction, meet with Gabriel and Kaitlyn before so going.
Alexandra begins, "Andrew, have you paused to think about these past months? It has been over seven now. Look at just how much the new control has changed our use of magic. I’m certain Gabriel or Kaitlyn would agree," as they shake their heads in consideration.
"Not really. I never knew the old way, so this seems natural to me."
"Well, it really isn’t. I trained in the old way for years before we found each other, and this is far different. For instance, it gives our healers greater ability to heal but it also allows them new ways of examining those who need a healing. It allows them to perform some spells which they could not previously accomplish. Friar... I mean... Gordon for instance, may now open a gateway or link which he could not do before. He may also do other small things which were completely out of his province. Before, all he could do was perform a healing. Now he may travel to and then link back returning from the one who needed the healing. This saves him a lot of travel time. It also allows him to use the gateway to check on those he has healed. His services are now available for healing many more people and in much less time. This is either saving lives or prevents permanent debilitating injury, in many cases, due to the earlier treatments. It is absolutely wonderful."
Kaitlyn chimes in, "It isn’t just our healers who may offer greater help. Many little things such as the spelled candles now mean a great deal in the lives of our people. So much so that I have heard women talking in the markets about things they now have to aid them in their homes. Less than four months ago most talked about the drudgery and now they are talking about the labor saving devices they have.
One of the better ones only just came into being and few are yet available. It is a strange device which moves about the floor eating all the dirt and small bits of food which have been dropped which helps to prevent rodents since there is no longer any dropped food for them. The device uses a large candle as its energy source but that candle lasts for more than a month of continuous use. There are many other small things beginning to find their way into everyone’s lives as well. Then of course there is that newspaper article from Percoin and reprinted here."
Kaitlyn pulls out a small piece of paper and unfolds it for them to read.
Scearnvale Sun:
reprinted by permission from the "Percoin Daily Gossip" written by their Science Editor Christina deKampf.
"During the past few months, we have all noticed new things becoming available to us through the efforts of the Guild and Sisterhood.
However, a few small problems with candle-powered spells have reared their heads early on.
When a spell is merely controlling a burning candle there is no apparent difficulty. It seems the burning is quite acceptable to the spell controlling it. When the candle is used as a source of energy, however, we find there is quite another matter. Just to make our lives miserable, the spells have decided they are going to be rather specific to the ratio of materials which go into the making of a candle.
Some candle makers perfume their candles rather than to allow that noxious smell of burning tallow to permeate the air when burning. Smell, however, is not a problem in the applications which allow us to use the tallow as a source of energy since the spells do not burn the candles. Spells, on the other hand, do not consume the perfumes nor utilize them as a source of conversion energy and thus allow the perfume to remain as a sticky mess in the candle holders.
The perfumes, themselves, eventually becoming a slight impediment to the operation of the spells due to the difficulty in placing more candles, not to mention the eventual smell due to rancid perfume ingredients. Further, if the candles are removed so the holder may be cleaned of any of the messes produced as a result, the spells vanish permanently. Without a continuous uninterrupted source of fuel the spells simply dissipate.
Candle makers occasionally use the far more expensive beeswax due to the greatly reduced noxious smell thereby removing the need for perfumes, but beeswax has proven to be very difficult to come by in quantity on a continuous basis. Another difficulty with the beeswax arises due to some spells refusal to function while using the beeswax although it is a superior and much more clean burning wax.
Another discovered problem is the variation in ingredients used by the different candle makers, and sometimes by the same candle maker, due to ingredient variations or availability when taken throughout the year. These changes, while slight, still make for a bit of a problem since the spells seem to feel the mixture of the source of their energy should be rather specific in nature, again leaving some unused residue which must be cleaned away without dislodging all of the candles in the spelled holder. Not always an easy task.
One, more pricey, candle maker produces candles with a thin coating on them to allow for better storage prior to use. While this is wonderful during storage, and something I myself usually purchase, it leaves a "husk" which prevents one from realizing the candle has been completely diminished by the spell and thus the eventual cessation of the spell occurs due to lack of fuel. When there is no longer any fuel to power the spell then the spell vanishes. Placing more candles into the holder, upon this discovery, avails naught. This presented a bit of a problem for those who sold the spelled "cool boxes" and some more than angry conversations concerning the spoiled meats and other foods which had been within.
Wicks are also a bit of a bother. These, however, are not so difficult with which to deal. Some conversations regarding the necessity of a wick in a candle which is being used as fuel for a spell became a bit heated as many felt they should not need to pay for the wick portion of the candle.
These problems looked to be approaching the insurmountable before the candle makers put their heads together and came up with a solution.
At a slightly higher cost, which naturally occurs whenever one has a captive market, the candle makers begin to produce what they call ‘spell ingots’. These are candles which are more uniform in their ingredients, manufacturer to manufacturer as well as throughout the year, unperfumed and unwicked. Granted, where a Silver would purchase four normal candles, it purchases only three of these "spell ingots". While the cost reduced a bit in their manufacture due to the absence of the wicks and perfumes, the increased cost due to the uniformity in material ratios to be found from manufacturer to manufacturer as well as throughout the year was the basis for the slightly increased price.
It makes one wonder why the candle makers seem to have a bit more money to spend these days?
The cool boxes which lost their spells were at first re-spelled at the seller’s expense but now there is a notice placed with each box that failure to assure proper and adequate fuel to maintain the active spell, and thus the loss of that spell as a result, will not be considered the seller’s responsibility. The purchaser will be required to fund the expense of any re-spelling necessary as well as take on the responsibility for any foods or other items damaged or spoiled as a result of the failure.
Now that "spell ingots" have come into being and the spells are more nearly happy, it is hoped that everyone’s lives may take on a more calm meaning, and life may continue with more new and wonderful inventions finding their way in a trickle down from the Guild and Sisterhood to become a part of our day to day lives. At least until the arrival of the next unforseen calamity which is likely coming at us like a bull charging a waving flag.
Magic is good, but we shouldn’t place all our trust in either it or those who wield it."
--- Christina DeKampf.
"Now isn’t that an interesting article? Not too many months ago no one would have thought any of this to be possible."
"I would like to have a copy of that for our archives, Kaitlyn."
"It is readily available from the Sun. It was in today’s edition on the editorial page. They likely will have extra copies laying around tomorrow."
"Ah, then I have it already. I just haven’t had the time to read the entire thing. Thank-you for bringing it to my attention."
"Not at all."
"By the way Andrew, speaking of labor saving devices and other marvelous ideas. There is a Sorceress who studied with your first small group and who resides in the Survivor. She had a Carousel cleaned and reconstructed then she placed a candle spell upon the gear mechanism so it would move on command. She needs to charge a small fee for the ride so she may continue to purchase the spell ingots which power it but, for a copper each, twenty children may ride for nearly ten minutes. It requires one silver to purchase the large spell ingot which powers it for that ten minutes.
Ten minutes allows a little of the ingot to remain thus preserving the spell. The spell stops the Carousel before the ingot may vanish so the spell doesn’t need to be replenished repeatedly. As the Carousel is in one of the larger communities there are many hundreds of children and it is a favorite place for them at the moment," shaking his head as he considers someone learning the new control having the time to simply devise a ride for children. "It would seem many new things may be devised using this new control and the spell ingots."
Alexandra brings up the time, "Andrew, it is becoming late and we did promise Father that we would have supper with him. We had best collect Alice and Kitty and check the progress of the House then we may all go to my Father’s directly from there."
"Good point. Time seems to slip away from me lately. Thank you Kaitlyn, Gabriel. We will check with you again in a few days when we have more information."
"Good Day Andrew. Alexandra would you give my regards to your Father?"
"Of course."
"Thank you."
Alexandra opens the gateway to just outside the door of the girl's room and the two of them walk through to meet Missii and Kayla who have been waiting.
"About time."
"Sorry Kayla, Alexandra and I were with Gabriel and Kaitlyn... We lost track of the time."
"Alice? Are you and Kitty ready to go to see the House and property?"
"I am. Maybe Rachel could come next time? She is awake more often and her headaches are getting much better."
"Esss. Eerr feehrr ess ghooen awa."
"It is? How may you decide this?"
"Auui shmeel eehtt. Oohhwwt mruuch ow."
"Oh. Not much now... That’s good. Thank you Kitty. Do you have a name other that Kitty?"
The large kitten looks at Alexandra, "oooh. Ittti ess nhamm."
"All right. Are you ready to go see the house and land?"
"Hhoou shtaayzzz???"
"I’ll have a Sister watch over Rachel while were gone. We will also visit my Father while we are out and eat our supper there. I told them you would need enough meat for eight. And a large bowl of milk as well."
The kitten’s eyes grow large and she smiles as best as a cat may smile. If she were human one might expect her to be rubbing her hands together in anticipation, "HRrraaaw?"
"Well, perhaps lightly warmed."
There is a knock at the door and it opens to reveal a Sister who will watch over Rachel.
A light purring may be heard as Andrew opens a gateway to the house construction and the six of them walk through.
Many of the buildings are in near completion with a number of others well under way and all of the structures joined by common halls or covered outdoor walkways. The construction of an exterior wall encompassing the hilltop is just beginning to form with the hints of both an interior hallway and an upper level to allow the advantage of height if necessary. A covering structure is hinted at along the one partially constructed framework as well as at one of the corners.
"Things seem to be coming along quite nicely. That one building looks to be near ready. I see the portion of the main house which supports the cistern is complete now. We may likely begin to bring more warriors soon. Missii, have you hired the warriors in whom I’m interested/"
"Ten. The other four declined. We should begin to discus the Feline members as well."
"Soon. I would like to see enough housing to hold everyone first."
"Andrew. Your House will be completed and you will be married in less than fourteen days. You may not wait any longer for your guard. They must train together and at least have some appreciation for each other before that time. Two weeks is not enough for them to be a cohesive force and you may be certain all this construction and field work will have attracted a lot of attention. Have you obtained your brother’s property yet?"
"No. But soon, I think. He has decided he does not wish to be bothered with it but has yet to set a price nor the period over which he wishes to be paid. I think he may take two of my city properties in exchange with a token cash payment. I would be happier with that arrangement as well."
Turning to Alice and Alexandra, who with Kitty have been looking at the House and surrounding land, "Well, what do you have to say ladies?"
Alice immediately, "I want a swing. Is that tree staying? My swing could hang from it. Do I get my own room? I would like a room of my own.
Rachel would like her own room too. How do we get to school? Are we far from Grace’s home? I want to be able to visit and play with Grace."
Andrew smiles at the barrage of questions Alice is generating. "Yes, you may have a swing. You and Rachel will each have your own rooms. We are quite far from Grace’s home but magic may take you there and back easily, that is also how you will get to and from school. What do Alexandra and Kitty have to say?"
"Andrew, I’m quite happy with the progress. As soon as you have purchased the other property then we may make the arrangements to fill the cistern. I see they are placing the pipes for the water and for the drainage. It looks like they are beginning to plant in the valley even now. We may have some crops this season. I agree with Missii, we need the warriors here now."
"And what does Kitty think of this?"
"gRuhd hruntng."
"I suppose. See off in the distance in that direction? The falls spill into a small lake. There are fish there and many animals go there to drink or eat of the plants around the lake. There are deer and bear as well as other smaller animals."
"fRiissh mreet..."
"Well, yes the meat will be fresh but until you are a bit larger I would be careful what you attempt to catch."
Kayla interrupts, "Andrew, apparently you are unfamiliar with I-cats. This young one could very likely bring down one of those bear you were just talking about."
Andrew looks at the kitten who might weigh 12 kilograms and thinks of the bear which may weigh in at around two or three hundred, "I think that would be an unfair contest."
"I agree, the bear had best watch out."
Andrew looks at Kayla and at the kitten who is even now licking her lips in anticipation of hunting a bear.
"Oh, Alexandra..."
"Yes?"
"Over there just off the kitchen is a preservation and cool room. It will be heavily insulated and spell ingot powered but we will be able to keep a lot of foods cool in addition to the ingot powered preservation spells upon them. We will likely be able to maintain two weeks or more of food for nearly two hundred people here. That makes it much easier should we decide to entertain because we won’t need to bring everything in overnight. We could begin stockpiling a week or two before the event. The large kitchen you wanted will allow six to cook at the same time and five more to prepare. Those large events you were speaking of could easily be achieved."
"Good. I was hoping it would all be ready before Christmas as I would like to have both our families here for that event. With all the brothers, sisters, nieces and nephews we could have fifty or sixty here for several days. How is the hiring going for the staff?"
"It is happening. We have had acceptance by over half of those you suggested. A few have turned us down and there are still ten or so who have not yet responded from the second round of offerings."
"Good. Did Jacques accept?"
"No. But he said he would be amiable to further consideration if we would raise our offer. He wants a small fortune."
"He’s worth it."
Andrew grimaces. The chef wants nearly as much gold as Andrew is paying both the SaVannah sisters combined, "Alexandra, isn’t six gold a day a bit much for a cook?"
"ANDREW... Jacques is not a COOK. He is the lead Chef for Terrance Brooke Associates and has been involved in most of the major event preparations of the Survivor. If you do some checking I think you’ll find that he has turned down larger offers, so the fact he is willing to accept six a day means that he feels he will gain prestige from taking the position as Chief Chef for the two of us."
Rolling his eyes, "If you say so."
Missii pounces on this like the I-cat has considered pouncing on a bear, "Andrew, don’t you know the reputation you and Alexandra are developing? Many through the Survivor, and likely the Shambles as well, know your names. You are as important in peoples minds as most of the statesmen in the governments. The only reason people don’t curry more favor from you both is because they don’t know you by sight, and even that is changing. You will need your guard very soon. Bandits are more likely to know your appearance than the general populace.
The only other reason you are unaware of the respect and deference people will offer to you is because you never go anywhere except to teach or heal or to family homes. Try going out to a nice Inn for a good meal and see what happens when they learn who you are. But if you go, then go with a guard."
"That’s quite a joke, Missii."
"Andrew," Alexandra admonishes, " it is hardly a joke. Don’t you pay attention to what is going on around you?"
"Of course I pay attention. I’m always trying to rescue our students, help the healers, or going off to check on children playing games with alarms."
"Andrew, I think we must provide for your education. Tomorrow night we are going out to supper. Missii could you find four or five more Felines to use as a guard short term. Just for the night?"
"Yes. They will likely each want four or five gold just for the one night of work."
"Andrew will pay it. Consider it to be part of your education Andrew."
"Out to supper. Alexandra, we won’t be able to get in. I’ll play your little game. We’ll show up unannounced at Brooke’s eatery, so I may sample the food prepared by this Chef you want. But I’ll tell you right now they won’t let us in. The waiting list at the moment is likely at least two weeks long and at the holidays it sometime reaches five or even six weeks."
"I think you are in for a surprise Andrew. Missii find those Felines. You, Kayla, Alice, Kitty and the four Felines you find are accompanying Andrew and myself to supper tomorrow evening at Brooke’s... Wear your best clothing and if the Felines you hire need nice clothing have them purchase it at Andrew’s expense. We are ALL eating together at Brooke’s."
Missii and Kayla look at each other and at Kitty who smiles back, then they all glance at Andrew who now looks around like everyone else knows some secret to which he hasn’t a clue.
"Andrew, you better offer good wine at your table," Kayla mentions as she gently digs into Andrew’s ribs watching him squirm.
They finish examining the construction and again speak of purchasing the brother’s property then Alexandra opens a gateway to her Father’s greeting hall and they walk across. Alexandra rings the bell and in moments a servant is present.
"Mistress Alexandra. Would you all mind going to the living room? I’ll let your Father know you have arrived. Master Andrew, ladies..."
Moments after they enter the living room Alexandra’s father arrives, "Alexandra..."
He hugs her and receives her small kiss on his cheek, then turns to shake hands with Andrew.
"Good Evening Statesman. If you don’t mind I’m not going to kiss you."
Statesman Beaumont breaks out in laughter, "I would prefer that as well. Come, come everyone, sit. Now I know everyone, how are you Alice?
Everyone except the young lady curled up there next to Alice.
"This is Kitty. She’s my friend and she is going to protect me and Rachel."
"Pleased to meet you Kitty, and who is Rachel?"
"My sister."
"Ah, the one Alexandra mentioned to me just the other day," he looks at Alexandra, "Here the two of you are not yet married and you already have a family. You’re going to have the whole world talking."
"Father, we were speaking earlier of dropping into Brooke’s tomorrow evening for supper would you care to come along?"
"Brooke’s? Certainly. I tried to obtain a last minute reservation a few nights ago but they were booked solid. If you two had been along I might have made it. The three politicians are still in town. Maybe we could all tag along?"
"Certainly. Andrew doesn’t seem to understand that he and I have a bit of notoriety."
"Well, I guess he is about to learn. You better have a small army for protection."
"He is hiring four Felines just for the night as a temporary guard. They will be eating with us as well. With you and the three politicians we will be a party of fifteen, including Kitty. We had best invite his parents as well, that will make us a party of seventeen."
"You really want to stack the odds against getting in don’t you. Making space for two or three is nothing like making space for seventeen. I think I’ll enjoy watching them squirm. Wouldn’t miss it for the world."
"Pardon me Sir, Supper is served."
"Thank you. Well here we go. Sorry, its no Brooke’s but it’s good. Oh, and I take it the order of nearly raw meat for eight is for Kitty?"
A loud purring begins again and the eyes of the kitten grow wide with anticipation.
The next day is spent with the children and adults continuing to practice extensive spell casting.
Small spell ingots have been obtained for use in practice. Andrew commissioned a candle maker to cast hundreds of the small ingots after explaining the need for short term energy sources to be used during teaching.
A number of attempts have been made to link spell ingots with healing spells to no avail. For the time being such spells still require living resources, a lot of living resources. Some have even surmised, given sufficient people to provide energy that the near dead could be brought back to health. Thus far, no one has had sufficient people who are capable of offering large quantities of immediate energy to test this theory, not to mention a healer who could channel that much energy.
A number of spells are attempted including one which Jeremy devised. He finally had a spell go very right. Using a small spell ingot as the energy source, he placed a spell on a pump and the spell operated the pump bringing water to the surface of a field and allowing the water to irrigate the field. He also placed into the spell the ability for anyone to control it so the farmer or his workers could tell the pump to begin or to stop.
This innovation was very favorably accepted by the farmer since it released three people to work on the field itself. The spell ingot, while small, provides enough energy for the spell to pump for nearly an hour. Other ingots could simply be dropped onto the small tray and they would also be used as energy sources. The cost of a spell ingot vs the cost of several people to man the pump in a relay is also very favorable to the farmer’s pocketbook.
The end of the day finds the children entertaining more new ideas and discovering the limitations imposed upon them due to the frequent inability of the magic to perform entirely in the manner desired. Just as with healing, some things cannot be accomplished, as yet, through the use of spell ingots or, occasionally, magic itself. Many hope it is simply a matter of discovering the appropriate manner by which the desired effect may be produced. Several adults have come up with new ideas they wish to "refine a bit" before attempting and one of these could be of great value.
Considering the Carousel and its method of locomotion, three Sorcerers are jointly discussing the possible attempt of something similar using a wagon. This would allow far greater distances to be traversed with heavy goods. It would also allow the use of gateways to pass those goods since horses would not be involved. A horse, for some reason, absolutely refuses to pass through a gateway, almost vehemently so, much to the detriment of its rider. A few "little kinks," in their words, need to be addressed before the idea is placed upon the open market. Such as steering the wagon, or stopping it, not to mention it might, in some cases, be nice to travel a little slower than an all out race.
Andrew is about to wander off with them to ponder these "minor points" when he is stopped by Kayla, "Andrew, don’t you remember? You have a supper engagement."
"Supper? I don’t remember a... Oh, surely you all were joking."
"Missii is about to arrive with the other Felines. We are all dressed to go to supper and Alexandra and Alice are preparing even as we speak. I don’t believe she was joking."
Andrew looks at the departing Sorcerers who have just opened a gateway and are entering it. His mind obviously in turmoil looking at them and at Kayla whom, he just realizes, is wearing one of her finer gowns while retaining her sword and daggers.
"Ah, here comes Missii and Alexandra’s Father. I suppose the others must be those politicians of whom he spoke. Don’t you need to change before we go out? You could at least wear a clean cloak," as she spitzes his cloak with some scent to mask the sweat and dirt smell permeating it."
"What’s wrong with my cloak? Statesman Beaumont, so nice to see you again."
"Hello Andrew, thank you for inviting us out this evening. I see you haven’t had a chance to change. Why don’t you hurry on off, we’ll be fine here. Plenty of protection. Alexandra and Alice will be along shortly I take it?"
Kayla breaks in, "Yes, I was just telling Andrew there is a small delay but they expect to be here any minute. Let me take him to change. We’ll be right back."
A gateway opens to Scearnvale and Kayla rushes Andrew through.
"What are you doing?" he protests.
"GO CHANGE. Do you want me to be ashamed of you? Do you want ALEXANDRA to be ashamed of you?"
"You sound like my mother."
"I hope so. She and your Father will be there any minute. What do you think she would say with you looking like you just got out of a mud puddle?"
"I... She... They would... Nuts."
"Hurry."
Andrew storms off to his room and takes a few minutes to drop his robes and put on a clean tunic and trousers, "mud puddle, hummpf."
He exits his room and Kayla gives him a close examination, "That’s better. Now, let’s get back. Alexandra should be there any moment as should your parents."
"What’s the point? There will be..." he does a quick mental tally, "seventeen of us. They are not going to let us in when there are so many with reservations waiting."
"Missii called on them half after lunch and told them we would be arriving. Not only that but we would also need a private room and table. They will be ready."
"Oh, of course. No notice and then an unknown Feline waltzes up and tells them to hold their private room for two unknowns and their party. Will you all please stop dreaming."
"Andrew, how you could have gotten so far in business totally eludes me if you don’t know how to use your renown to best effect."
"It’s called astute business sense." as he taps the side of his head, "I know how to make good decisions based upon definitive financial data, not some pie-in-the-sky, oh-by-the-way I’m a Sorcerer tale."
"Well, you better learn this pie-in-the-sky in a hurry because you are becoming a political "power player" and this is the way the game is played. Straighten your tie. Don’t make me ashamed of you."
"Now you DO sound like my mother," turning and walking through the gateway and up to the growing party even as he sees his mother and father entering from yet another gateway she has opened.
"Mother, Father," Andrew gives a small nod of his head to his mother.
"Andrew come here, let me straighten your tie. Don’t make me ashamed of you."
Andrew turns his head and gives Kayla a glare.
"What? I told you, didn’t I?"
"Women..." he quietly mutters under his breath as he walks toward his mother.
"I heard that," Kayla retorts from behind him.
Now Alexandra and Alice join the group with Kitty pacing near Alice, head held high and a bright shiny bow around her neck.
"Jason, isn’t that an I-cat?" one of the politicians asks.
"Yes. That is Kitty, she and the young lady are good friends. Allow me to introduce my daughter, Alexandra. She and the young man over
there with his parents are about to be married."
"Well, congratulations young Lady."
"Thank you. I am pleased you all could join us this evening. This was a spur of the moment affair so it is hopefully going to be a little less trying than some of the event circuses in which we become involved."
"Join you? Then you are the Sorceress who is one of our hosts?"
"Didn’t Father tell you? Shame on you Father. Yes Andrew and I are the two who began teaching this new method. We have quite a few who are adept now, including Alice, Kayla and Missii who are also with us this evening. Please excuse me while I extract your host from his parents so we may be on our way."
"Andrew... Andrew, come on. Good evening Primary, Lady deToraline... We will have my Father and three politicians with us this evening as well as Alice, her protector and a number of Feline guard. Sixteen of us for supper. Brooke’s is waiting."
"Brooke’s? How did you keep this a secret for so long? You must have made the reservations weeks ago," Beatrice asks in surprise.
"Actually, we notified them only a few hours ago. They were understandably upset but once they realized who we all happen to be they settled down quickly and told us they would have everything ready for us. I do have a little gift for them as a token of appreciation. Which reminds me... Excuse me please."
"Of course."
"Missii?? Missii, did you bring the spell ingot holder?"
Missii points to a small box on one of the benches.
"Thank goodness. Would you bring it and we may be on our way. EVERYONE... Andrew may I have your arm? We are about to go through the gateway to Brooke’s. Alice I expect you to be on your best behavior this evening."
"I will be, Mother."
Alexandra tilts her head as she develops a smile for the child.
"And Kitty that goes for you too. No swatting strange men, especially the waiters."
The kitten’s shoulders droop for a moment then she is once again an aristocrat and favored representative of her race.
Missii takes the box from the bench and Alexandra opens a gateway to Brooke’s allowing everyone to walk through much to the astonishment of those who are waiting to enter the establishment as well as that of the young man who has the reservations list and who is responsible for orchestration of the parties entering.
Alexandra closes the link even as she notes the outdoor candles are not spelled. She takes on and completes that little challenge without giving it half a thought. Andrew, not to be outdone, provides a thimble sized sun which he allows to rise above the area, providing enough light for everyone walking within 30 meters of the building.
"Show off." Alexandra whispers to him.
A runner has been quickly dispatched and in moments two of the owners are out and greeting them. Introductions are made all around before Alexandra has Missii bring forward the box.
Removing the silver ingot holder, Alexandra places a spell series upon it, immediately after placing two ingots into the holder.
"Place this near to your front door. Touch the base of the holder and an air barrier will be generated which will dramatically lessen the wind passing by the building and far out into the lot where the horses and carriages are waiting. This will help prevent winds from disturbing ladies skirts. The spells will also shift rain away, so that the entire area will remain dry from all but the most severe storms. This will allow those waiting to remain dry and wind free. Snow will also be directed away although the cold will not be dissipated."
"Thank-you. This will be wonderful for inclement weather which usually slows our business."
"You’re welcome. It is a gift from Andrew and I. One caution however, always be certain to have at least one ingot in the holder at all times, and in inclement weather there should likely be three or four since more will be used when the weather is more severe. One ingot will likely give you several nights use, if you remember to shut it down and place it inside at the end of each business day."
The owners place the spelled holder on a shelf near the front door, then touch the base and in moments the light breeze calms and while everyone may see dust blowing out at the edge of the spell the air is calm within it. A carriage rolls into the generated field and as it passes through, it is possible to see the light dirt slough off of it to drop to the road outside the area of influence.
"Interesting. Please come with me and I shall guide you to your table."
The owners still in a bit of a shock to have two of the foremost purveyors of magic as well as the Primary and his wife, Statesman Beaumont and three of his political associates all in one party.
"And to think, when that Feline came asking for the reservation I nearly turned her away. What a stroke of good fortune for us this is. All we need now is for the meal to go perfectly and we shall have more reservations than we may possibly handle. We might even be able to open that second location or annex the building next door and expand, or perhaps even both. We could move that spell holder to center between them and make a single entrance there which branches out to the two buildings."
The two return to their office as they ponder their immediate future.
"Alexandra, do you seriously expect me to believe we got in so easily because they know who we are? They knew our fathers and some other political representative were coming so of course they made room."
"Andrew. When Missii made the reservation for us, the only names they were given were Andrew and Alexandra. No last names were given and only the approximate size of the party was mentioned, not who would be in it. Ask the waiter when he comes or go back out and look at the register."
Andrew thinks about that for a moment, "Excuse me everyone. I’ll be right back."
He rises and starts for the front door, which brings several people scurrying over to him.
"Is something amiss? We may move you to another room... Do you require something immediately while waiting? We have a large assortment of wines and may have the hors d’oeuvres brought out immediately."
"That might be nice, a good wine selection, not something flat but flavorful and full bodied. I was just going out to check your reservations list. I wanted to know the name under which our reservation was held."
"The name..?"
"Yes. Was the reservation under my name or that of my fiancee or perhaps under some other name."
The man licks his lips and appears to be uncertain of the action he should take.
"The owners placed the name on the list... All it says is ‘special party’."
"So I need to speak with the owners then?"
"Ahhh... Yes Sir. I... uh... I’ll go get them, sir."
The man vanishes toward the offices like he’s shot out of a cannon. Within moments the concerned questions begin again, this time from the owners.
"No. No. Everything is fine. I would just like to know under which name our reservation was made."
"We, that is, I thought you didn’t want the name placed on the reservations list. We simply placed ‘special party’ so no one would know in advance."
"That was greatly appreciated, believe me. I would still like to know, however, when you were contacted by a Feline what name was used?"
"The feline told us there would be a large party of between twelve and twenty which would include two of the world’s foremost purveyors of magic. In fact the two who are responsible for the new magic. After what I have seen here this evening I may quite believe it."
"Were you given any names of members of the party?"
"Alexandra and Andrew she said."
"And on just the strength of those names and our supposed magical ability you provided the reservation?"
"Well, yes... Putting it that way does make it seem a little strange but then the talent the Feline had, seemed to indicate the request was valid."
"Talent?"
"Yes. Just before she was leaving, she cast an opening to DelMonico’s and said if we didn’t want to provide the reservation then she would go to them and request one. We said we would, and she changed the opening to another location and departed."
Andrew is shaking his head and smiling.
"Is everything all right sir?"
"Everything is fine. Thank you. What are the best wines you have here?"
They mention several and Andrew makes his decision based upon the number of bottles which are available.
"Please deliver one each to the six Felines in our party. Everyone else will choose their own to accompany the meals."
"Yes sir, right away sir. Those are quite expensive, are you certain you want that particular wine?"
"What would six bottles cost?"
"The six will be about 100 gold. A lot of money for a wine."
"Here," bringing a coin purse by magic then handing them 120 gold, "We are looking forward to our meal."
The two owners look at Andrew’s departing form, the 120 gold and each other before telling the Maitre Di’ to have someone fetch the wine and deliver it to the Felines in the party.
He listens to the owners and rolls his eyes but complies. The wine is soon delivered and the six Felines are appropriately but impressibly grateful. Soon the party begins.
A few hours and a number of courses of food, and bottles of wine, later the little group finds itself leaving. Andrew quite contentedly paying for everything, including all the wine once again, as they make their way to the door. Outside they look around the lighted lot, "That’s what we need, a nice calm night."
The small I-cat contented with her meal, is leaning up against Alice softly purring for only her to hear. I-cats are not known for their ability to withstand the effects of a saucer of wine, unlike the Felines who may consume several liters before any appreciable effect may be noted. Even when drunk, most Felines are still capable of prevailing in combat against most humans.
Gateways are opened and people return to their homes or Inn’s before Missii and Kayla bring up the subject of the guard once again.
"Let’s discuss it in the morning," Andrew objects, "All I want to do just now is go back to my room and sleep. I’m filled, I’ve had a bit too much wine, and I’m tired."
The sisters relent with the promise to bring it up again first thing in the morning. Andrew and Alexandra share a kiss and an embrace, which the sisters finally separate, before everyone returns to their rooms. Kayla escorts Andrew to his room where he drops onto the bed, motionless. She looks at him for a moment then grunts, "He’s a grown man he may take care of himself," she closes the door and walks away.
Alexandra and Missii check on Rachel then put Alice to bed and return to their own rooms.
The following morning finds all the women up and in fine spirits, that may not be said so easily for the men, especially Andrew. Thankfully, it is not a training day.
"Kayla leave me be. Let me sleep."
"You have work to do. Here, drink this."
"Was sat?"
"This will help stop the pounding in your head."
"Oh. I thought they were building next door. In my head???"
Kayla rolls her eyes, shakes her head and leans over Andrew pinching his nose. In seconds he opens his mouth and she pours in some of the concoction. This has the effect of bringing him spitting and choking to an upright position whereupon she pours the remainder, "Swallow that."
Perhaps more than half makes its way down his throat, the remainder finds the front of his tunic, a portion of the bedding and the floor. Kayla, wisely, jumped back just in time.
"Are you trying to poison me?"
"No, you were doing that last night. This is your cure."
"Why did the poison taste good and the cure taste so bad?"
"Most good cures do. Here, hold this pot."
"Why?"
"Just do it."
Andrew takes the large pot and holds it in his lap looking first at the pot then at Kayla with questioning eyes...
"URRupphh"
"That’s why. Now drink this."
"No."
"I’m stronger than you. Do you want me to force you? Now drink it."
"Does it taste bad too?"
"No. This tastes better. Just drink it down quickly."
Andrew begins to take a tentative sip and Kayla tilts the whole thing with Andrew gulping to prevent more from spilling on his clothing.
"Eeaaghhh," he makes a sour face, "You said it would taste better."
"I didn’t say how much better."
"Remind me not to argue politics with you."
"You will feel a lot better in a few minutes right after..."
"URRupphh"
"that. Now rinse your mouth with a sip of water."
Andrew is uncertain which is worse, the remnants of the effects of the wine or the cure.
"Rinse your mouth with another sip, then drink a small sip."
"Drink?"
"Drink!"
A few more minutes and he is actually feeling a bit better. Looking at his clothes, he gets up and begins rummaging around for more clean clothing.
"Are you able to dress yourself or do you need help?"
"How would you help? Strip my clothes off of me and then drop me into my trousers?"
"That’s an interesting idea. I’ve never tried it that way before," she begins to move in his direction.
"I may do it. Go wait outside. I’ll just be a few minutes."
Kayla pouts, but her eyes sparkle and in moments she is laughing as she goes out the door, closing it behind her. She opens it a bit of a crack, "I’ll give you ten minutes to get ready then I’m coming back in there and dressing you, ready or not." She closes the door again before the footstool hits it.
Andrew exits the room with a few seconds to spare, especially so since Kayla has been involved in a conversation with Missii who arrived a few minutes ago.
"Good. The cure Kayla gave you worked."
"If you mean it didn’t kill me then yes, I suppose you’re right."
"All right, let’s go to breakfast. Rachel is up today and they are all going to breakfast at the Sister’s. The three of us need to talk about your Guard. Your permanent guard. Then we shall meet the ladies. Go on, go inside, the food won’t find you out here in the hall."
Twenty minutes later, the sisters push a second plate of food before Andrew, "Eat more, Andrew. It will help you to feel better. A little will simply upset your stomach."
"My interest at the moment is in almost anything but food," he sighs.
Missii takes this as a good sign, "All right, then let us talk of the Guard. We have most of those humans you wanted to hire but now you need Felines and there are protocols you must learn and understand for obtaining those who are trustworthy."
"Protocols."
Kayle injects, "Yes Protocols. A Feline will not hire on to work for just anyone. Especially not as a Pride. We may be expert warriors but we are also discerning in whom we will allow our employ."
"You both agreed to work for me."
"Yes, but we had both examined your mind long before we did so, if you will recall."
"I’m not recalling a great deal at the moment. Perhaps tomorrow."
"This won’t wait."
"Why can’t I just let the two of you select the members of the guard and leave it at that?"
"They will likely want to examine your mind as did we."
"So I’ll let them examine my mind. Just not today."
"No, not today... Tomorrow!"
"Oh, joy. All right. You win. We’ll go tomorrow. Satisfied?"
Missii scowls at him as she places another fork full of breakfast into his mouth, "No. You have much to learn before we may take you to find your guard. Such as not using your magic."
Kayla adds, "Whatever happens, don’t use your magic."
"Don’t use my magic..." Andrew answers woodenly.
"Was that an agreement or was that a question?"
"Neither. But now that you mention it, why can’t I use my magic?"
"Because that will likely get you killed."
Suddenly slightly more sober, "Pardon me?"
"Using your magic would be likely to get you killed. Aren’t you listening to us?"
"You have my full attention... Well, almost my full attention."
"After we go to look at the house again and the girls have a chance to see their rooms, we will speak more of this. We need only a few hours so you won’t make a serious mistake as we find your guard."
"What if I make a mistake AFTER we have my guard?"
"That won’t be so serious. The Felines we hire will have examined your mind and will allow you misstatements and mistakes after that, if they agree to the employ. They will know you don’t mean them the same way as do so many others."
"Wonderful. So instead of cutting my head off they will just throw me around a little while? May I use my magic then?"
"You’ll understand better after we talk. Here, eat some more food."
"It’s cold."
"Then heat it. Eat some more food."
"When did you become my mother?"
"When you hired us. EAT!"
"Yes, mommy. I want ketchup on my eggs."
"EAT!" they both say in unison. Andrew places a fork full of cold eggs in his mouth and grimaces. Moments later the food is steaming hot once again as his fork reaches for some of the potatoes.
The others in the meal hall wisely refrain from making any comments during the conversation between the sisters and Andrew. In fact many of them eat quickly and depart again so as not to become embroiled in the conversation since Andrew has begun to look around the meal hall as if in search of a means of extracting himself from the conversation.
Andrew finally finishes his breakfast, one or two reheats later, and the three of them take a gateway to Percoin arriving just outside the girl's room. Missii knocks and asks if Andrew may enter, Alexandra calls to them to come in and the Felines push Andrew into the room. The I-cat, while still feeling the effects of the saucer of wine, jumps through the air impacting Andrew about shoulder height then hangs on for dear life as he topples. The women watch this with some amusement.
"Rangg Ruuee."
"Don’t mention it." He holds onto the I-cat and absently begins to rub it under the chin as he asks, "Is everyone ready to go?"
"Andrew, I don’t know if Rachel should go this time as she has only just be up for a day. She is still weak."
"I may carry her. Alice said she wanted to see the house and her room. Rachel please keep in mind the house is still being built and there is no furniture in the house yet. We will go select that once the house is ready for it."
"I have my own bedroom?" the young lady asks hopefully.
"Yes, both you and Alice will each have your own bedrooms."
Weak or not, she is smiling and hopes to go, "Mother... That seems so strange... Mother may I go, Please?"
Alexandra relents, "Yes Rachel, you may go. Father will carry you if you become tired."
"Father?.. FATHER? Do I get a ring too?"
"Yes. I’ll give you a ring too, just as soon as you are stronger."
The eight year old smiles at Andrew then reaches for Alexandra’s hand, ready for her journey.
Arrival at the new house brings a few surprises. The one building is completed, so the Warriors have somewhere to stay, but the cistern has yet to be filled since the plumbing is not completed. Examination of the pipes shows a need for shut-off valves at the cistern. Protection of its walls also needed so some plan revisions are hastily made. The girls go off to look at their rooms which are in various states of completion as is most of the main House.
"Andrew?"
"Yes? I’ll be right there, Alexandra."
Andrew okays the changes with the builder and goes over to see what Alexandra has found.
"What is it?"
"Look down there," pointing to the field, "They are bringing the water in by cart from the river."
"I see. I need to tell the builder that we need a pipeline from the cistern to the fields so watering is easier to accomplish. A master shutoff valve for that line will also be needed. Once all the shutoff valves are in place we may begin filling the cistern. Remind me to talk to my brother again soon. We could use that water. Oh no."
"What?"
"Do you suppose they are using un-spelled seeds?"
"Oh... That’s likely. Do you suppose we should go down and hurry things along a little?"
"We’ve been spelling seeds before they’re planted. I wonder what would happed if we spelled the field instead?"
"Andrew, that’s an interesting idea. Why don’t we try it? We may see the entire field from up here so perhaps we could spell it from here."
"I wonder what kind of a spell we could use? Do you think slightly compressed time and extra nutritional soil would help?"
"Where would we obtain the fertilizers?"
"We would need to purchase them initially but gradually we could also use waste water and river bottom. We could also check for appropriate deposits from around all the property then move them in those magically powered carts the Sorcerers were talking about. Once they perfect them of course."
"Do you think that will ever happen?"
"Who knows. It’s an interesting idea though. I’m thinking of investing in it."
"I think it would be better to invest in a spell ingot manufacturing company."
"I already did. Two of them. They are also manufacturing spelled candles."
"Who spells the candles?"
"That’s the best part. There is a device which uses spell ingots to power the spell combination that spells the candles. One large ingot may spell several hundred candles so no Sorcerer needs to be there to do the job and anyone may drop the candles through the device and fill the ingot channel. For about 5 silver in ingots we may spell nearly a thousand candles. We make money and no Sorcerer is tied up just to spell candles. Once a week the device is checked and a Sorcerer will be called if someone forgets to put an ingot in the channel and the spell dies."
"Andrew, how will someone who can’t use magic know if the spell has died?"
"That’s part of the spell. The candles are white, after they are spelled their color is blue. If a white candle is dropped through and comes out still white then the spell is gone and a Sorcerer is needed to re-spell the device. The spell is written on the device so anyone may read it and recast the spell."
"And anyone may read it and start their own business making spelled candles."
"Hmmm... You’re right Alexandra. Perhaps I should go and make the spell a little more difficult to find."
"Well, don’t do it now. Here, let’s spell the field so the plants think five months have passed in only four. That shouldn’t tax the land too badly and we will still have time to obtain the nutrients to help speed everything along."
"You seem to have a good idea. If you know how you want to do it, I’ll give you energy and you may do the spelling."
"All right. Ready?"
"Go ahead."
Alexandra prepares a complex cast as Andrew supplies extra energy. She releases it at the field and a momentary flash occurs then nothing.
"Did it work?"
"We won’t know until we check the plants in a few weeks. I’m not going to worry about it until then."
"Well, let’s collect everyone and get on back. The sisters want to talk with me some more. We need to find Alice and Rachel and I need to talk to the builder again about a pipeline to the field, and master shut off valves on each pipe."
Twenty minutes and everyone is collected. Kitty had accompanied the two girls so she was easy to find.
"Father?"
"What is it Alice?"
"Kitty want a room too."
"Hmmm... Well your rooms are next to our room so I suppose we could put Kitty down at the end. That way we will be at one end and Kitty at the other so both of you are protected. Let me speak to the builder again about putting a door there which Kitty will be able to open and close easily. We’ll change a few things so the room will be more suited to Kitty’s needs."
The kitten walks over and taps Andrews leg, when he stoops down the kitten pats his hand with its paw and then returns to the girls.
"Now what was that all about?"
"Andrew, I think Kitty just made a contract with you. You are providing her with her own room and providing for her needs so she came over to thank you.”
"Oh. I’m going to speak with the builder, be right back."
A few minutes later Andrew returns, "Is everyone ready to go?"
Missii approaches, "Andrew could we speak for a moment first?"
"Yes. What’s wrong?"
"Nothing is wrong. I would like to hire those four Felines who provided the one night security. I want to add them into the guard force right away. We will still need to find others but that at least will add some immediately and they are some whom I’ve already checked so I know they are reliable."
Andrew sighs, "Okay. Go ahead. Will they need to meet me?"
"No. They checked everything last night during the party. They also were known to me but I checked them anyway, so I know they are honorable."
"Okay. Go ahead. Now are we ready to leave?"
"Yes, and as soon as you all are secure then Kayla and I are going to locate and hire the four so don’t go anywhere until we return."
"Would I do that?"
Kayla immediately injects, "Yes. Even now you are thinking about going to talk with the Sorcerers who are devising that moving wagon. Don’t go. You may wait until one of us may accompany you."
"How do you do that? You’re as bad as mother. She always knew what I was thinking too."
"Maybe she’s part Feline."
Andrew doesn’t laugh.
"That was a joke."
Andrew doesn’t laugh.
Missii chimes in, "Never mind. We are all ready to go."
"Father? What’s a ‘party pooper’?" Alice questions.
"Where did you hear that?"
"Kayla just said you’re a party pooper. And she started laughing."
Alexandra immediately smiles, Andrew scowls and shakes his head, "Okay, if everyone can restrain themselves for a moment, we’ll return to Percoin."
After they return to the Sister’s enclave and the girls are situated, Alexandra goes off to talk with her Father and check on things there while the two SaVannah sisters and Andrew go to the garden where they spend slightly over an hour talking.
"Andrew, whatever happens don’t use your magic unless we say it’s okay. The spelled daggers are all right because even we use spelled weapons but just don’t let on that you may do magical things until we tell you it will be all right."
"And don’t wear your robes. That’s just as likely to get you killed out of hand as is using magic."
"I’m so glad the two of you are such bright rays of sunshine this afternoon. It seems to me that everything I take for granted will get me killed wherever it is we are going tomorrow. And while I’m at it. Who’s going to teach the classes tomorrow while we are off gallivanting around looking for more Felines for our Household guard?"
"We won’t be gallivanting we are just going to one place. We are likely to need several hours so we shall begin shortly before noon. Now remember what we said about not wearing your robes."
Missii hears the bell, "It is time for supper. I’m going to check the children and Kitty to see they go to supper as well as have my own. Where are you going to eat?"
"I’m returning to Scearnvale. After supper I need to let Gabriel know that tomorrow I will be gallivanting around rather than teaching."
Missii rolls her eyes and sighs as she shakes her head. Kayla just latches onto Andrew’s arm and opens a gateway to the Scearnvale Meal hall. The Apprentices and Sorcerers giving scarcely any notice to two people walking out of a wall to join them for supper, the antics of Andrew and his group of students becoming nearly, not completely mind you, but nearly common place.
Of course there are the new apprentices who find it a bit disconcerting the first dozen times or so.
The following day finds our intrepid hero squarely in the clutches of Missii and Kayla and in a part of Percoin which he feels he would likely avoid at all costs for the most part.
"Andrew, remember what we told you. Sorcerers are not welcome in this place. Here are those who have suffered at the hands of Sorcerers in the past. Try not to obviously show your magic unless there is no other resource. If you must, then it will be best to use it quietly and well hidden."
"I understand, Missii. You have both drilled this into me. This seems a strange place to be attempting to find other Warriors for my House."
"Not so strange," Kayla explains, "We Felines often meet at places such as this and we seldom find one who is such as you entering it. Sorcerers were the source of our problems not of our aid, and Humans were most usually those Sorcerers and the root cause of our original transformation. We all remember that as though it occurred to each of us, ourselves. It passes down in our genes."
"Andrew, you must remember that even if we are attacked, do not overtly use your magic if you may prevent yourself from doing so. We will be attacked as we are here to recruit and a Feline will not serve under another whom they do not respect. That is why as a race we removed ourselves from the service of those who’s hands created us," Missii proclaims, "silence now, we have been seen."
Andrew is still uncertain of this entire method of finding Felines to bolster the protection of his House. He has ten Human Warriors, among the best from the Academy’s last five graduating classes, and four Felines who were the temporary guard that one night. He has Missii and Kayla who are here with him searching out yet more Felines for his ‘Guard’. It is Missii’s insistence that he should have at least ten and preferably twenty Felines as the protectors of his House that has grudgingly brought him here with them. Missii explains that once the prospective Felines are located then he will need to be present so those prospects may examine his mind to learn for themselves that he is worthy of defending and following.
He looks about the area and sees far more than a dozen Felines seated, drinking and eating. Less than four heartbeats later all are looking at the SaVannah sisters and himself. There are both male and female Felines here and he also sees what he believes are two fully grown I-cats laying near a far table where three rough looking male Felines are seated. Two of those males rise upon seeing him and for the first time he is glad Missii told him not to wear his Sorcerer’s robes for this occasion. Missii and Kayla look like princesses compared to the lot in this place. Where their fur is clean and their armor and weapons new, spelled and well cared for, those seen in here have more the appearance of brigands.
Quietly he whispers, "Missii, I hope you’re right about this."
"Quiet."
The sisters begin to make their way to an empty table with Andrew following. A male from a table which they are passing intervenes immediately after they both pass, thereby blocking the path for Andrew. Kayla instantly is back with a dagger at the male’s throat.
"I politely suggest you allow our benefactor to pass without malice," she calmly says to him as though having a simple conversation with a gatekeeper and just loudly enough that the tables nearby may hear as well. The male smiles as though considering something, "I suggest you look down at my hand."
Kayla does so and sees a dagger in his hand, the point nearly at Andrew’s stomach.
"I suggest you look down at your own hand, Mr. One-arm."
The smile vanishes from the face of the male as he looks down to see Andrew has two daggers in a cross cut path just waiting to remove the hand which is holding the dagger toward Andrew’s own stomach. Andrew’s daggers glow with a blue sheen showing they are spelled, as is the dagger Kayla is holding at the throat of the male. The dagger at his throat is visible to the rest of the room as is the sword which Missii has in half-draw and both are showing an increasing blue glow. The glow from Andrew’s daggers is now visible as a reflection off both his and the male Feline’s clothing. That glow is rapidly increasing, while the glow from the weapons held by the sister’s remains steady and soothing.
"Make your decision quickly, one-arm. Once the room fills with the light of his daggers then they must taste blood, and you won’t like that, because it will be yours."
The large male still seated at the table nods his head, "Enough Darrackk, let them pass."
The male relaxes and slowly moves to sheath his dagger as the glow of Andrew’s daggers continues to build. Andrew now makes the obvious demonstration of drawing a drop of his own blood with each of his daggers, the glow instantly diminishing. He wipes the daggers clean and places them back into their sheaths.
The sisters and Andrew continue to their table and moments later the proprietor comes over to take their order which Missii places just loudly enough that Darrackk’s table and those nearby may hear it. The order includes some of the finest wine available in Percoin and which is seldom ordered due to cost. Andrew then adds one more glass to the order with the instruction to deliver it to the Feline who confronted him, as a token of respect. This, among many other rituals, has been drilled into him by Missii and Kayla during the two hours spent in preparation of this day.
Missii whispers, "Now the real perpetrator, probably the large male who told him to let us pass, will take offense that he has not been the one to whom the wine was offered so he will try something in the few minutes following the delivery of the wine. It will probably be as we taught you."
Andrew nods his head. It seems to him there should be an easier way to find the Felines he needs, but some requirements of honor may be a stringent, if absurd, thing.
The food and wine appear at their table and then the glass is taken to Darrackk. He looks at the wine just placed before him, this is an act taken to honor an individual who has taken an absurd risk before someone who is by far his superior in combat. This is telling Darrackk that Andrew is more proficient in combat than he while saying that Andrew respects his attempt at taking that ridiculous path where his life might have been forfeit.
Darrackk smirks and raises the glass to take a sip then nearly chokes as he realizes the quality of the wine. The greater the quality, the greater the superiority of the one who had been challenged, in this case Andrew. It is difficult for the rest of the room not to notice his face contort to fear, and then anger with realization. No mere Human may best a Feline.
He pushes the glass to the large male and indicates he should taste it. That male does so and the rest of the room sees his face go through the same changes as did that of the previous individual.
They both stand and begin to move to Andrew’s table. Just as they arrive, Andrew is up, turned, and has a glowing dagger at each of their throats. His movements so fast that neither has had the opportunity to more than partially remove their own daggers from their quick draw sheaths. The glow of each of Andrew’s daggers rapidly increasing and a slight high pitched whine is just beginning to become noticeable. The rest of the room is shocked for none of them has ever seen a Human move so swiftly, nor have they seen a shadow blade although many have heard of them. The Human is holding two such. This means he is a worthy adversary.
"Just kill them Andrew. They are not worthy to be members of your guard. They are too head-strong to be of value to you."
"TRUCE, for inquiry?" says the large male quickly before Andrew decides to take that final, for them, path.
Andrew gives him a grimace as though he feels this will be a waste of his time.
Missii now stands, "You cannot ask a TRUCE from a Human unless you consider him to be your equal or better. Kill them Andrew, they are wasting your time."
"Missii, I think I will allow them one minute to talk before I kill them."
The two males slowly move their hands away from their daggers.
"If you will allow us, we will place our daggers on your table to show we speak with honor."
"Since when does a Feline ‘speak with honor’ to a Human? You all think we are inferior or, worse, that we think you are inferior. You would take our money in our employ, but you don’t think we are able to respect you or your traditions. You would not have challenged me had that been otherwise. Asking TRUCE from me, a Human, is as much a lie as asking that wall,"Andrew nods his head in the direction of the far brick wall.
"Not so Human. I ask again, TRUCE for inquiry?"
"My Lord," Missii says to Andrew in a well rehearsed statement, "let them place their daggers and swords upon the table still sheathed and then they may ask their inquiry."
She states a calculated insult by asking the blades remain sheathed upon the table.
"I would prefer to kill them as they stand for interrupting my meal," again a well rehearsed ploy.
"Lord," Kayla speaks up, "don’t dirty your weapons on them. I’ll do it after their inquiry. Whatever they have to say probably isn’t worth hearing anyway. They just waste our valuable time. We must finish our meal and go find those you need for your protection detail. There is no honor to be found here."
That statement has just brought all heads up. Everyone is watching this scene and a few are standing at the further tables. The glow from Andrew’s daggers has not increased but is easily visible to everyone.
Missii faces the two males, "You ask TRUCE of a human when you know you need not honor it. Will you ask TRUCE of me?"
"Yes. TRUCE for inquiry?"
"Lord, they may not keep their honor if they break TRUCE. All in this room have heard them and all would put them to death if they attempt to break TRUCE."
Everyone in the room murmurs and nods their heads. TRUCE is invoked and it is not a simple thing to be cast aside without repercussions.
Andrew pauses as if considering this before looking at the rest of the room, "Is this true?"
Everyone in the room agrees and all around the room he sees daggers removed from sheaths and placed on the tables before the owners of those blades. Very few are spelled and none so powerfully as those held by either himself or the sisters. He allows his face to go through a series of contortions which are meant to indicate that he has conflicting emotions concerning this ‘TRUCE’.
"Very well, TRUCE, bring chairs and join us." Andrew sits again, placing his two daggers before him on the table. Missii and Kayla each place two daggers on the table as well, the six daggers quietly glowing next to the two dull daggers placed by the males.
"Proprietor, more food and the good wine. We are all hungry."
The males are just beginning to sit when Andrew calls to the proprietor. Now they cannot leave until they at least eat a little food and drink some wine. It is a matter of honor, and Andrew is acting the host since they have been allowed their honor under the TRUCE.
"Now as I am not fully comprehending this TRUCE for inquiry, I will allow my Guard commanders to speak with you," Andrew nods at Missii and Kayla who each nod back and turn to the two males.
While this appears to be a breach of protocol, in actuality the TRUCE was accepted by Missii and not Andrew. So the sisters are the one’s with whom the males must now talk.
The questions and answers begin, the discussion slowly drawing in the rest of the occupants of the room until finally everyone has brought a chair over and is seated near Andrew’s table. Daggers are temporarily forgotten and still laying around the room on the tables where they were left. The tale of the needs of Andrew’s House for a large number of talented and honorable Felines to be a permanent guard is explored as is the explanation that the three of them intend to go out to find those Felines after finishing their meal. A meal which was interrupted under the terms of the TRUCE and then gradually increasing in size until being shared with all in the room.
The exceptionally fine wine is held reserved to Andrew’s table but very good although less expensive wine as well as good beef is being served to all others who have come to listen and who have been drawn in to the TRUCE. A few Felines have entered the establishment during this TRUCE only to find daggers everywhere, but for a few seats, and a large group of Felines over to one side. It is obvious that some kind of TRUCE has been extended and a discussion is under way. Any who wish to participate must leave their daggers behind.
Five rowdy young Felines come in and begin to be a problem. They are politely asked to leave and when they don’t do it quickly enough, most of those who are members of that large group assist them in finding the door out.
A few of those who have entered and seated themselves, eventually lay their own daggers on the tables in keeping with the TRUCE and follow the group over to also listen to the conversation which picks up quickly following the expulsion of the five who were a little more than slightly intoxicated. A few minutes more of conversation and one of those five returns. He places his daggers on a table and walks over to listen to what those at the table have to say. He is trying to piece together that which he is hearing.
As near as he is able to understand, the human seated there is hiring Felines. It will not be a short term employment and two of the Felines seated there are to be in charge. It is now that he notices the six glowing daggers and his eyes open further. Now he is trying very hard to understand the conversation. The two females have glowing daggers before them as does the human.
"Humans should not be tolerated, they were the cause of all our problems in the beginning."
The other Felines look around as if just noticing him. They are about to forcibly eject him again when Andrew calls out, "Bring him here."
A path opens and the young Feline is pressed forward until he is in front of Andrew who is now standing and holding a glowing dagger in his hand. The Felines are not about to permit him to kill this young and foolish child for saying something which has been bred into them and held for many decades if not more than a century.
"I do not intend him harm. Young man, what is your name?"
"Gra... Gurrrr... Gartthe," he smiles at having finally said his name despite his obviously inebriated state.
"All right Garth, here is a dagger. If I am the source of all your troubles then why don’t you kill me with it?"
Garth looks at the dagger and at Andrew then at the dagger again.
"It is shpellled."
"Yes, it is spelled. In many more ways than one. It is a dagger of truth, and it is my dagger. If you wish to kill me then you must use my own dagger, but if I tell the truth when I say I am not the source of your problems then it will not allow you to kill me. Here, take it."
Garth is still looking at the dagger and does not reach out for it. Andrew takes Garth’s paw like hand and places the dagger into it then closes Garth’s hand so he is holding the dagger. The glow from the dagger lessens and brightens and lessens again as Garth is trying to understand what just happened. Could this silly human have just given him a dagger so he could kill him? That is stupid.
Garth throws the dagger back onto the table, "If I’m goin’ kill you it will be wiss mhy dagger nosh yours. I have a headache."
"Bad wine will do that to you, Garth."
"Yessh. Stinkin’ whine."
"Here sit at my table for a few minutes before you fall down. Eat a little food and drink a little of this good wine. Both will help. Now what happened to your daggers? You can’t cut the food without a dagger."
Garth is looking at his empty sheaths and trying to remember where he put his daggers.
"Here my young friend, borrow one of mine and cut some beef then eat. You’ll feel much better in half an hour. Since you’re here you may as well listen to what were all saying as we still have business to discuss. Well, don’t stand on principle, pick up the dagger and cut some beef while I pour you some good wine."
Garth by now is quite confused. He seems to remember he was going to kill this human who is now pouring him some wine and allowing him to cut some meat from the large hunk of beef before him. Now how did this dagger begin glowing? Oh yeah, it belongs to the human.
"Nish dagger, good balance."
"Glad you like it. Interested in a job?"
"Job? I don’t have ash job," as he begins to devour the succulent strip of beef he carved from the hunk.
"Would you like to have a job?"
"Yessh. But all the jobsh human offer have no honor for me," he continues to eat the beef and swallows some of the wine, "Thash goo whine."
"Garth, if the job had honor and paid well to start would you consider it?"
Garth is taking longer and longer to think of his answers, "Coul’ we talk later? I need shleep." Garth lays his head down on the table seconds after finishing his piece of beef and in moments is in a wine induced slumber. The older Felines consider this ploy taken by Andrew and smile. Two of the Females take Garth over to a nearby table to sleep so Andrew may sit in his chair once again.
"Thank-you ladies. A pity he couldn’t stay awake, we were just beginning to have an interesting conversation. After he decided not to kill me, of course."
Everyone laughs and the conversation picks up again. Another hour or two go by before Andrew has sixteen new members in his household guard. Five have declined, and Garth is to be brought along so he may be presented with the opportunity for a job with honor and pay. The part of Andrew also being a Sorcerer but of a very different kind has been carefully explained and as a result a number of Felines have examined his mind before accepting his offer of employment.
Andrew settles all their bills with the proprietor then offers him a little additional compensation for having taken so much time occupying his Inn without partaking deeply of his food and drink. The Felines are given two hours to either collect or to arrange delivery of their things to Andrew’s Estate. They will then meet back here to travel together to the Estate. In the case of young Garth, he will be allowed to sleep those two hours and he will be collected and brought along at that time. Andrew places a signature upon Garth such that should he awaken and depart they may still locate him to see if he is as interested in honorable employment and training when sober as he is when drunk. After the Felines leave, Missii, Kayla and Andrew talk about the prospective members of his ‘guard’.
Missii itemizes the Felines and the pros versus cons of them, "Those two big males are likely to be a source of trouble, at least for a week or two until they all settle in. The three from that far table and their I-Cats may be also. They were awfully tight-lipped about past employment. The I-Cats are a bit of a curiosity as they seemed to be interested even though they don’t usually work for or with humans. Their interest perked up quickly when you said you would pay them also. That was a very good move on your part, Andrew.
The small group of five ladies are likely honorable and my gut feeling is that they are impressed that you have myself and Kayla as your Guard Commanders. Females tend to be more interested in working under other females rather than males. The way you put Garth down without harming him also scored points in your favor by everyone. That you would consider also employing him also increased their respect of you. Young Felines generally have a great difficulty finding honorable employment. Many of these will probably watch and listen to see how you act during the next few weeks.
The females will also be interested when they discover Alice and Rachel. Most will probably panic if either of the girls uses magic but if Kayla and I use it first then it may be all right. The first time one of them is healed by Alice then I think most of them will come around without equivocation. We were always used in battle but we were the last to be healed if at all. Early healing of any past wounds they may have would go a long way toward sealing their bargains.
They especially will appreciate the healing when they find they need not pay for them. For a Feline, a good healer who will treat them well is an asset to be greatly protected."
The conversation drops as other Felines have entered the Inn and taken seats. Over time the Inn is again nearly half full when some of the hired Felines return to crowd over by Andrew and the Sisters. A few have returned dragging in yet another which they introduce and negotiations begin again. The original 16 have returned and three others have been brought in and accepted. Two sitting across the room walk over and ask for information. After it is provided, one departs again and the other begins to talk with Andrew’s Guard Commanders in earnest. With the sixteen, the three and the one they now have the twenty which was their target. With everyone present Andrew offers a toast to a long and prosperous employment.
At the completion of the toast, "I hate to walk or ride long distances, so if all of you don’t mind too much I will open a gateway to my home and we may all step over to it. Once we are there then Missii and Kayla may show you your quarters, I shall allow time for you all to rest and bathe and have clean clothing. Then in a day or two I shall introduce my wife to be and daughters to you. I’m sorry but it will be necessary for you to share a room for now, two to a room. As soon as the other two buildings are completed then you may each have your own room. It should not be more than a month or six weeks."
The Felines look questioningly at each other, only two to a room? They will not be stuffed into a compressed barrack. Perhaps in a month they will each have their own room? This is a strange employer. The wall of the Inn suddenly gives open to an estate, with protective walls still in construction surrounding the home and buildings. Many knew from the discussion that this Human is a Sorcerer, while many touched his mind to learn that he considers them to be equals and not inferiors, but the power he commands is that which one who believes himself to be omnipotent would control.
They cross to the estate with a number of wide eyed Felines seated back at the Inn watching this event. Two males return after dropping their things, pick up Garth and take him across also. The gateway closes and the proprietor rushes over to see if his wall has been damaged. As the Felines follow Missii and Kayla toward their rooms, Andrew removes the time spell he had cast upon himself thus allowing him excessively rapid physical responses during the interviews. Sagging in relief, he pulls out some dried beef and begins to nibble it and sip on the flask of water he had hidden in his coat. He also consumes one of the honey cakes which had been carefully wrapped and placed in his coat."Glad I don’t need to do any magic for a few hours. I’m exhausted."
© 2010 by Rénae Dáºmas. This work may not be replicated or presented in whole or in part by any means electronic or otherwise without the express consent of the work’s Owner (copyright holder), with the exception of the private and non-commercial viewing by the reader who is also the end purchaser. ALL Rights Reserved, including but not limited to ownership of Characters, final content decision, and more. This is a work of Fiction. All the characters and events portrayed in this story are fictional and any resemblance to real people or incidents past, present or future is purely coincidental. Any and all images shown within this work are taken by license under Corel. Sketches are a product originated through the efforts of Terry Volkirch.. No affiliations, involvement or gender assignations through the use of the images provided by Corel, Terry Volkirch or the subjects contained within those posted images or sketches is implied or intended.
An Aldoennetti Original.
Missii and Kayla situate the Felines they just hired, introducing them to the previous four Feline hires and the ten human warriors. This gives the house a combat force of 34, plus Missii and Kayla, with the weight heavily on the Feline side.
Everyone, including the humans, are sharing rooms two to a room. As quickly as possible the other buildings will be completed and amenities readied. The cistern is nearly a fifth full with water which has been drawn from the river and brought up in barrels by cart during the past three days, eight barrels once an hour during the daylight hours. The spell ingot storeroom has nearly a thousand ingots in it and almost as many spelled candles with a few thousand more of each to be added within a week. A quick introduction by Missii and Kayla as to the spells and conveniences is made so all may use them.
The spell driven water heaters are functioning and the Felines have baths, which they come to enjoy to a slight degree now that the experience of heated water is available. Water on the outside of an individual is still not a favored thing, but the very warm water is more tolerable than simply cold water would be. The kitchen is complete and functioning. Chefs are present but remain without that final touch of a Master Chef, who will appear in just two more weeks having finally accepted Andrew’s matching offer. As it is, the food is good and hot, the wines good and cold and there is plenty of meat, much to the delight of the Felines and I-Cats. Even second helpings if so desired... Even thirds in some cases.
Missii and Kayla perform some simple spells as if in passing to show they have that ability in addition to their combat capabilities and also let everyone know that if they are interested and show the talent then they too may be taught. A caution is given, that the woman who is to be Andrew’s wife is also a Sorceress as are their two adopted daughters, this way no one will be surprised to see their use of magic. The one daughter, Alice, and Kayla herself are described as being the two House healers.
"The daughters, and Lady Alexandra are much like Andrew. They feel you are all people and not things. This is a home for everyone who is here and not just a place to work. You will be paid, but you will be treated equally with everyone else. If there is a battle then the most grievously injured will be treated first regardless of race."
Now that is something the Felines will need to see to believe. If true though...
"All right, ‘Guard commanders’, how often do we see our pay? If ever?"
Missii and Kayla are shaken from their reverie of having their own elite force to command by the question thrown at them by the large Feline who had previously challenged Andrew. Missii quietly allows Andrew, who is off conferring with the builder, to hear the conversation even as they confront the large male.
"And how would you like to see your pay made to you?"
"Oh. Well, the month in advance might be nice. I would rather be paid before the fact than to have spent my time and find there is no pay forthcoming."
Now that gets the interest of all the other Felines who have had similar problems with other human employers.
Andrew walks up behind them unseen, "Then how about six months in advance, and each month paid in advance thereafter, for all of you?"
The Felines start at his voice and begin to react while just digesting what he has said. Individual rooms in a month to six weeks, good food, good wine with the meals, hot bathing water with no limits or expense to them and now advance pay? If true then this is indeed a strange employer and possibly one worth keeping.
"All right then, six months in advance. I’ll just test your story. That’s 365 gold for each of us."
Andrew looks the troublemaker in the eye and says, "Tomorrow morning at seven will be the time for your pay. The twenty four of you and the ten humans will all be paid at that time."
"Why should the humans receive the same pay we are receiving? We are each worth ten of them."
"Enough," Kayla screams at the male, "If you don’t like the conditions then why did you hire on?"
"I didn’t. I said I would consider it."
"Then consider yourself out of it. You will receive one day’s pay and be gone immediately after. You have no honor."
The male is now ready to fight, both for the slur and for control of the Pride, as is the other who was at the table with him.
Andrew spells them both with a stasis.
"I will not have fighting among those who are to protect my family. Any who wish to leave with these two may do so and I will provide each of you with one week’s pay. If those who leave are seen on my property again your lives will be forfeit."
"You are not going to kill them now?" someone asks.
"No. Why should I do that over a simple disagreement? They are free to go with a week’s pay in their pocket and my commander’s shall open a gateway to that same Inn where we first met. If any of you want to see that these two get there safely, then wish to return here and remain in my employ, you may do so."
Three say they want to see this and prepare to depart with the two males, "But we want to return."
"Missii and Kayla will keep the gateway open so you may see the two are safe then you may return here. Tomorrow at seven you will all be paid for six months and that includes the I-Cats."
Andrew places fourteen gold into each of two pouches and hands them to Kayla to give to the males when they are in the Inn in Percoin. The gateway is opened and Andrew lifts the stasis. Missii has had the possessions of the males brought to them and the six walk through to the Inn. The pouches of gold are given to the two males, their possessions placed with them and four return to Andrew’s property, the gateway dropping behind them. Everyone returns to their rooms to consider the events which just transpired.
Now Andrew and the SaVannah sisters depart for Percoin. They check the classes and Andrew lets Alexandra know how things are progressing then he and Kayla depart to check with his brother once again concerning the property transfers as well as make the arrangements for the gold to pay everyone.
Giving his brashness some thought, Andrew comments to Missii,
"That’s a lot of gold. Over 13,000. If they all just take it and run, it will hurt."
"They will not dare. Honor is at stake here. You keep your word and pay them in advance and if they keep the gold and depart then the word would go out and no one would hire them."
"Somehow, that doesn’t seem as though it would bring my gold back."
"Andrew, stop worrying. Felines are more honorable than humans. Paying them in advance will prove to them that you trust them, and that your word is honorable as well. Two weeks from now many of them will likely be asking you to keep their gold safe for them."
"I’d rather they put it into the Bank. Then I don’t need to worry about it."
"Very well. But you may need to show us how this bank thing works."
"Kayla, do you mean to tell me you don’t keep your money in a bank?"
"I never have more than a hundred gold so I carry it."
"Well, tomorrow you will have 550 gold so you better decide what you’re doing with it."
"Me? 550 gold? Why?"
"I’m paying everyone six months in advance and that includes you and Missii. Now are you interested in the bank?"
"Is it safe?" she nearly whispers.
"As safe as anything else. And you don’t need to put it all in. You may keep some of it out to carry in the event you want to purchase something."
Kayla remains fairly quiet the rest of the afternoon.
Eventually Andrew can’t stand it, "Kayla, are you all right?"
"I’m thinking about the bank. What if I don’t want all my gold in advance?"
"Sorry. If I am paying the others then it would seem strange not to pay my commanders as well."
Again, nearly in a whisper," Are you certain the bank is safe?"
Andrew is nearly laughing, he shakes his head, "I have thousands in gold in the bank. I stand to lose much more than you would. Besides I’m part owner."
"Oh! Why didn’t you say so? All right, how much do I put in the bank?"
"Kayla. You don’t need to put any in it if you don’t want to do it. The amount is up to you. They won’t take it away from you. You will have a little book like this one," he pulls out a small booklet which has amounts written into it.
"It will show how much gold you have placed into the bank and any time you want it you just go to the bank and give them the book then tell them how much you want. They will make the change in your book and then give you the gold. You just watched me do it."
"But they didn’t give you any gold."
"That’s because they moved it into my small vault and then I will magically bring it from there to the house tomorrow morning in order to pay everyone."
"Oh. I see," although it is obvious that she doesn’t understand at all.
"Banks may be confusing," she mumbles as they walk off.
"Andrew? What do they do at this bank? When I want more of the gold which I used to buy the little book, do they tear a page out of the book to give me the gold?"
Andrew laughs and shakes his head, "Kayla, you just watched me take money out of my account. All they do is make a change in my book which then shows how much I have remaining, how much I am withdrawing, and they put my withdrawal into my small safe in bags. Each bag has the amount I noted on the paper I gave to them. They will mark each bag so I know the amount in each and then we will give them out to each person at the property, after they sign for it of course. That way I may prove I gave them the money."
"This is confusing."
"Kayla, come with me. We’ll open your account right now so you may see how it is done."
Andrew and Kayla return to the bank with Kayla becoming less and less certain of the forthcoming actions with every step she takes. At the bank, Andrew draws the bags of gold from his safe and finds one of the two for Kayla and Missii then returns the others to the safe.
"Here is your money, you may sign for it tomorrow. Now decide how much you want to keep with you and we will use the rest to open your account."
After several minutes of indecision, Kayla finally places 50 gold into her coin purse and the remaining five hundred will be her deposit. They go to open her account.
"I want to buy one of those little books," she says to the lady in New Accounts.
Andrew begins to chuckle and the lady just looks confused.
"Kayla would like to open an account with our bank. She has an initial deposit of five hundred gold to make."
"All right, fill out these papers and I’ll count the gold to be certain of the amount."
Kayla very hesitantly hands her bag of gold coin to the woman with great concern crossing her face. The lady draws back, "Are you certain you wish to do this? Is she safe?"
Andrew smiles, "Everything is just fine. This is Kayla’s first account and she is a bit concerned."
The lady calms and begins to explain everything which is happening. She counts the gold with Kayla watching intently and makes a note into one of the ‘little books’ showing Kayla exactly what she is doing. Then she helps Kayla to fill out the paperwork requesting the account.
"Is this to be a short term account or do you want it to be interest bearing?"
Kayla’s eyes go round as saucers. Andrew steps in and begins to explain the differences in the accounts and others which are available.
"They will pay me to keep my gold for me?"
"Yes, but it is more difficult to take your gold out if you need it. Also if you take some of it out then they don’t pay you as much as they would if you allowed it all to remain with the bank."
"Should I mark my gold so they know it is mine?"
"That isn’t necessary."
"But what if they give me someone else’s gold by mistake? I don’t want to steal from someone."
"The gold will be safe. All of the gold placed into the bank is placed together for the bank to use in investments. Your five hundred gold wouldn’t purchase the mill down the road, for instance, but the gold from all the people could purchase the mill. The bank then owns the mill and starts to grind wheat to produce flour as well grinding other grains. They charge people money to do this and that money comes back to the bank. As people, such as yourself need some of the money shown in their little book, then the money that is coming back is used to provide those funds.
It is also used to add to the funds each person has placed here. That is given in appreciation for allowing them to use your funds. When enough people do this then the bank may invest in other businesses or provide loans to those who need temporary funds for some project. The payments made returning those funds are also used as is the money from the grinding of the grains."
"This is all very confusing. Will my money be safe?"
"Yes, it will be safe."
Kayla watches as the lady writes a number into the book and the amount Kayla has given her, then she carries the bag of gold and the little book away, with Kayla watching every step she takes so the little book will not vanish. Eventually the lady returns with the little book Kayla just bought.
"Now don’t lose this passbook. It is your proof that you placed money in the bank. You will also need it if you wish to remove some of your money."
"Thank-you."
"Laural, would you also place a record of Kayla’s name, account number and amounts into my business drawer? She and a number of others are in my employ and if they lose their passbooks then that information could be used to protect her assets."
"Certainly, Master Andrew. How many others will there be?"
"I don’t know how many will wish to do it. Possibly a total of as many as thirty. This is a new and frightening thing for them. Battle is easier."
"I think I understand. Welcome to The Bank of Commerce, Kayla."
Again Kayla is silent as they depart the Bank, in the interest of time Andrew opens a gateway to the Sisterhood’s Conclave and walking through it is like turning on a faucet. Kayla now has hundreds of questions pouring out concerning her money and the bank.
"Kayla, Andrew? What’s all this about?"
"Hello Alexandra, Alice, Rachel, and of course, Kitty," as Andrew gives the kitten a small bow.
"Kayla has just opened an account at the bank and is more than a little concerned about the welfare of the money she just placed there."
"Ahhh. Kayla, it is perfectly safe and with the correct account they will even pay you a little money in order to have the use of yours."
Kayla still looks like she uncertain and is clutching the little book like she expects it to vanish if she puts it down or turns her back.
"I don’t know. That was a lot of gold just for this little book."
Alexandra laughs, "That little book is just a record to prove you have money with the bank. Think of it like this, let’s say there were five of you who all wished to purchase a house, for instance. None of you had the money to purchase the house but if all five of you go together then you have enough and you go ahead and purchase the house. You all share it but it is yours.
Putting your money in the bank is sharing with very many other people. The bank uses the money you have placed there to purchase big things which none of you could otherwise purchase, then it allows others to use those things for a fee. That fee helps to pay the people who work at the bank and also provides a little money back to add to what you originally placed there. Slowly the amount you have in the bank grows larger."
"But what if I want my gold back?"
"Then you just go to the bank, give them the little book and ask for your money."
"How will I know it is my gold?"
"Do you have money in your coin purse right now?"
"Yes."
"Does that money have your mark on it?"
"No, but I may put one there."
"That isn’t necessary. The money in your coin purse is that which eventually you will use to purchase things. When you use it, then the money becomes some other person’s money and you have whatever you purchased. So really, the money you have in your coin purse will belong to someone else."
"I have stolen someone’s money?" Kayla asks worried, "Andrew gave it to me."
"No, no. You haven’t stolen anything. I’m just saying that the money belongs to everyone and while you have it then it is your’s. When you give it to someone else, then it is their’s. Some of the money you receive in change once was in another’s coin purse but that doesn’t mean it isn’t yours. It means we all share the USE of the money. It is simply a way of saying we have a certain amount which we are allowed to claim for our own use.
The passbook you are holding tells you that you have funds in the bank. You may use those funds. If you go to the bank and remove some of those funds to use for... oh... purchasing a dagger, then they hand you the amount you want and you go make your purchase. Just like the change you received from a merchant, the actual coins may have been in another’s coin purse before they went into the bank and like the merchant, the bank now transfers them to you. The amount you have in the bank is shown in the passbook."
"This is all very confusing."
"After a while it will make more sense to you, Kayla."
"I don’t know..."
"How much did you put into the bank, Kayla?"
"Five hundred gold."
"I see why you’re worried. That must be almost everything you have, mustn’t it?"
"Yes."
"Where would you put the gold if not in the bank?"
"I would carry it."
"If you must fight or perform heavy work then wouldn’t it get in the way?"
"Yes. But to keep it safe I would need to have it near me."
"Isn’t it easier to carry the little passbook?"
"Much."
"Then let the bank protect your gold and you may protect that little passbook, isn’t that much easier for you?"
Kayla’s face brightens a moment later, "So if I keep this little book safe, then the bank will keep my gold safe?"
"That’s much the way the agreement functions. You both have an agreement to keep something safe."
"No one will get this little book from me, the bank may be certain I will protect it. Why didn’t they just say it was an agreement?"
"They do Kayla, they just need to confuse it with a lot of big words which don’t mean a lot to most of us." She sticks her tongue out at Andrew, then smiles, laughs and gives him a kiss on the cheek.
Kayla, meanwhile, is busy placing the passbook into her prized possessions bag and secures the small bag once again within the folds of the pouches worn at her belt.
She puts her hand on the hilt of her sword, "I swear I will protect that little book as the bank will protect my gold."
Andrew gives Alexandra a smile and a wink, "Thanks."
She shrugs and twitches an eyebrow in return, "You’re welcome. Now what brought all that about?"
Andrew explains the agreement to pay everyone and how he paid Kayla immediately so she could put some of her pay into a bank account. The resulting confusion and, with Alexandra’s help, the solution. "Maybe I should recommend the bank hire you."
"Perhaps you should. I do think, however, that I have quite enough to handle at the moment. Two homes to run, two daughters to raise, teaching two classes of students while you are off running around. Yes I think I have quite enough to accomplish."
Andrew gives Alexandra a ‘hurt’ look as she is giving him a mock scowl. He reaches over and gently gives her an embrace then kisses her cheek.
"What? You won’t kiss me now? Is this what married life will be like?"
Andrew comes over again, pulls Alexandra into an embrace and kisses her... And kisses her... And...
"Hey, come up for air you two," Missii admonishes.
They separate, both panting heavily, eyes focused on each other to the exclusion of the rest of the world.
Alexandra gives Andrew a light jab, "So... You’re going to be gone from Training again tomorrow?"
"Not for long. We’re going to pay everyone at seven and I hope it will be finished satisfactorily by eight so I may return here to help with the training. I really don’t want to go through all that again with a group tomorrow."
"Well, if I have a problem then I may always ring you," the small bell tinkles in the air near to them, as Alexandra reaches over to him and gently uses her finger to remove a small smudge of lipstick which has found its way from her lips to his.
The rest of the early evening is a bit more mundane with them discussing the house, the field, the children (classes), the children (daughters), their guard, the new property and spelling the falls to siphon off a small portion to fill the cistern. Exactly how they will do this without flooding the house is a sought after topic until they decide to place the spell at the cistern to allow water a controlled rate of entry until nearly filled and then cutting off the flow. For safety’s sake they decide to make this a five LARGE ingot holder spell despite the possible need for only the smaller ingots. They are not, after all, lifting the water. They are only guiding it into an invisible channel and then allowing it to flow from the falls to the cistern as needed.
"Andrew, I would greatly prefer we only allow about half the cistern to fill as we observe the action of the spells. I don’t want to walk away and then find the spells don’t function properly. I’m most concerned with stopping the flow. Once we have had several days to see the spells function properly then we may raise the water level to three quarters and again later to nearly full."
"We may always add a backup spell that if the main spell does not stop filling the cistern by the time it is nearly full then the backup spell removes the main spell and banishes the invisible air channels. That might soak whoever is below the channel but the cistern and house will be protected."
Alexandra visualizes whomever winding up receiving an unexpected bath of cold water.
"That might not be such a good thing during the winter. Why not just halt the flow at the source and divert the water back into the river?"
"But the other way is so much more fun," Andrew jokingly complains.
Alexandra gives him another scowl and a light tap on the shoulder.
"Oh... Oww... Ahh..."
Missii instantly is paying attention again, "What happened?"
"She hit me."
Missii clouts him on the side of the head.
"Owww. What was that for?"
"If Alexandra hit you, there had to be a reason," she clouts him again.
"Oww."
"Missii, stop!" Alexandra cries out, "It was a joke."
"Oh? A joke?" She turns back to Kayla and they resume their discussion.
Andrew hears something to the effect, "Humans have strange jokes."
"Maybe it is just these two. They are different than most. That may be part of the reason they are so likeable."
The sisters wander off a short distance still in deep discussion about the family guard and the property. Alexandra now tends to Andrew’s bruised head and ego.
"I’m sorry Andrew."
"You didn’t do anything, Alexandra. I need to remember not to joke too much around them though."
"Since you are going to the house tomorrow morning are you going to spell the cistern while you’re there? I would really prefer you wait until we may both be there and have time to watch it all, just in case."
"Yes. I was intending to do that but you’re right. I’ll wait until the next weekend when we may be there for several hours. A lot of water goes over those falls so even though I only tap a small amount and the cistern is large, it may still fill quickly. Another reason to take the time and do it in stages is the possible need to add extra support under the cistern as it fills. They have calculated the support needed and then doubled it but I would rather be safe than sorry.
Perhaps I should begin staying there at night, that way I have a chance to find some of the little things that will need correcting before too much has been accomplished all around them preventing them from being easily remedied."
"I was actually hoping we would move there together Andrew with neither of us having occupied the house beforehand. It would be more like our first home together. As it will be my home too I was hoping to put more of my ideas into it as well."
"Okay, I can understand that. Maybe we could go there Saturday morning and stay through to Sunday evening... In separate rooms of course."
"The sisters wouldn’t allow it any other way, but yes that does sound nice and the girls and Kitty could come along as well. Our first real outing together as a family and staying the night together under one roof. We will need to furnish the rooms. Let’s take Missii and Kayla and have a quick look around the house again, then tomorrow we may go after training to select the furnishings for the bedrooms. This will be so much fun. And we had best find a swing for Alice while we’re at it."
"I’ll never hear the end of it if we don’t. I suppose I better check my gemstones tomorrow as well, so I know what I will use for Rachel’s ring. Having a family is a bit complicated isn’t it?"
"I think that is because they came ready made, Andrew. Having babies and watching them grow into small children takes a little more time and allows one to become accustomed to the idea and responsibility. Let’s check on the girls and then we will collect Missii and Kayla and go out to look at the house."
They go to the girl’s room again and Alexandra knocks before entering,
"It’s all right Andrew, you may come in."
They check to be certain the girls are okay and tell them they are going to the house for a few minutes to check some things and see if perhaps, "We might all stay at the house for one night this next week-end."
"It will depend a great deal on the rooms being finished and the water running properly. The kitchen is already up and in operation so that is not a problem."
"Rhhhooh rrruhning?"
"Go running?"
"No Andrew, she wants to know if she may go hunting."
"OH. Yes, I purchased my brothers land so you may go hunting. If you plan on bringing down something large then I suppose you might take some of the felines with you so it may be brought back to the house and the meat prepared and preserved so whatever you don’t wish to eat may be saved for later."
The I-Cat kitten’s eyes produce a feral gleam as it contemplates its hunt of a worthy prey and the meal that it will provide. Enough meat to help a poor little kitten (21 kg.) to grow some more and perhaps even some to save for a future meal.
Alexandra kisses the girls good night just in case she and Andrew don’t make it back before bedtime then go out to join the SaVannah sisters who meet them outside the children’s door. A gateway is opened to the house and they go on across to begin examination of the state of completion of the rooms and the various other slight and not so slight alterations which are being orchestrated.
Some of the ‘guard’ are encountered who are obviously ‘on patrol’ of the soon to be enclosed grounds at the top of the small hill as others who are obviously ‘off duty’ may be seen here and there exploring the nooks and crannies of the property or just lounging around talking together. The human guard members may be seen patrolling independently of the felines.
"Missii, when you and Kayla begin to assign patrols as well as when the construction is finished and everyone is assigned their room, I want you to mix the Felines and Humans so they are proportionally represented in each of the three buildings. I need them to begin to trust each other and to learn to work together as a whole team rather that one of Human and one of Feline members. The style of fighting for each is different and I want this to be exploited. If we continue to operate as two separate groups then if bandits do decide to come they will use our separation against us, but if we operate as a unit with trust for each other then we will have the edge. I don’t want what has happened in some villages to happen here, especially with my family’s lives at stake."
"We shall begin tomorrow. We also have discussed that and are prepared to make those changes."
Andrew smiles and nods his head encouraged that his Guard commanders have already begun a plan to address that problem.
At a great distance a feral scream is heard and everyone picks up their heads to listen for a moment as Alexandra starts, "What was that? Andrew, you didn’t say there were dangerous animals out here. Will the children be safe?"
Missii answers quickly, "Alexandra, there are two I-Cats who hired on with the Felines. That sounds like one or both of them are hunting."
Kayla confers with the two guard members on patrol who are just passing them. They confirm the two I-Cats have gone out hunting.
Examination of the bedrooms is completed, the changes for the kitten have been made and the rooms are all sealed, insulated and the baths complete and ready, piping is in and painting of the rooms nearly finished. A few days and the smell of the fresh materials and paint will have diminished slightly with the windows allowed to remain open so air may circulate through the house.
Checking the buildings which will provide the additional rooms for the guard shows they are coming along faster than expected but still likely several weeks from completion. Pipes are in place and each bath shared by two rooms which allows some privacy as well as convenience. The cistern is still about a quarter full with water continuing to be brought by the wagonload from the river to fill the cistern as well as for use on the fields below. A pipeline is to be laid into a trench which has just been started leading from the cistern and eventually going down the hill, under the wall presently under construction, and then on to the fields. All pipes have shut-off valves at the cistern and each is labeled with its destination so no delays in closing the correct valve will occur should it become necessary. The spells to magically bring water from the falls will be set during the following weekend.
Missii and Kayla spend a little time with the members of the guard while Andrew and Alexandra are examining the house and talking with the builder. Arrangements are made for everyone to meet at a common location to receive their advanced pay and the need for a more rapid means of travel to and from the property to Percoin is broached. The sisters placate everyone with the information that Andrew is indeed working on a method to allow anyone access through an ingot powered gateway from the house to Percoin or to Searnvale. The problem still to be solved is a means which will permit someone to return from either location without breaching house security.
Kayla spends a little time telling everyone of the "little book" she bought at the bank and the agreement they made to keep her gold safe if she keeps the little book safe. One would think she had been banking for years.
"It seems difficult because they don’t say things in a manner which allows us to easily understand but if we let them keep our money safe then they will actually pay us a little for allowing them to use it while it is there. Any time we want our money we just give them the little book and tell them how much of the money we want and they will give it to us. I put most of my pay into the bank but kept enough that I have plenty for most things."
Missii now takes up the conversation, "Immediately after everyone is paid tomorrow, we will want to see your weapons and armor. We want to have everyone properly armored and their weapons to be of the best quality as well as spelled. A good sword and four daggers will be needed. We have been talking with Andrew and it is likely that everyone will need new weaponry."
This goes over like a lead balloon as the Felines will not have enough gold for many months to purchase new weapons and armor much less have it spelled.
"So you will pay us and then we must spend it right away for new weapons?"
"No... Andrew will purchase your new weapons and armor at his expense. Yes it will cost a lot, even more than that which he is paying to you for the six month advance but he wants his guard to have the finest in both weapons and armor. Beginning tomorrow morning we will take you in groups of six to Percoin to have the swords and daggers begun and then to Scearnvale to be measured for armor."
Again this causes a stir among the members since fine spelled weapons and armor are an extreme extravagance for Warriors and to own them is a sign of both battle competence and investment mastery.
"Who will own these weapons and armor?"
"For your first year of service they will be owned by Andrew. After that year they will be yours with no deduction from your pay. They will be granted to you freely."
Another stir... Here are Humans who treat Felines as equals, pay them well, feed and house them and provide the weapons and armor to offer best advantage, plus pay them in advance... So much has occurred in only a day, and tomorrow they begin to go for measurements for armor and new weapons.
"Who is the female Human who is walking around with the Sorcerer?"
"He would prefer you call him Andrew. That is Alexandra, his fiancee. They and the two young girls will visit here during the week end and you will all be able to meet them then. They too use magic. Also by then we hope to have taken you all for measurements for your armor and weapons and all deposits will have been paid. The armor should be ready in less than two weeks and the swords and daggers in about twelve. The weapons will need to go for spelling at that time which may take another week. Here look at this... This is just one of the spells placed on the weapons."
Missii takes out a dagger and lightly tosses it at a nearby tree. It arrives at the tree point first and sticks in the trunk about halfway to the hilt. She takes out a second dagger and throws it at the same tree with great effort, it buries itself to the hilt.
"Some of you may have noted that the daggers steadied themselves so they would arrive point first regardless of my manner of throwing. Now watch."
She pulls a third dagger and holds it level to the ground, flat side toward the other two daggers,
"Return."
Instantly the two daggers in the tree are free and have followed the path back until they are floating before her in the air waiting to be placed into their scabbards once again. The blades are clean and without any indication of having been in the tree.
She hands one of them to another Feline and tells him to throw the dagger at the tree. He does and it arrives hilt first then falls to the ground. She offers the second dagger to him, "try to strike me, not hard though, unless you want the dagger to cause you permanent harm."
He gently moves the point of the dagger at her and feels it pulling away to the side. The faster he tries to move the more rapidly the dagger slides away from the target. Missii thanks him and takes the dagger from him, sheathing it then calls the other dagger to return and places it into its sheath as well.
"The weapons will be spelled to match their user. This will allow you to call your weapons although you have only one in your possession. It also will prevent your own weapons from being used against you. A collective spell will be cast on all of the armor such that a weapon taken from one of us may not be used against any of us."
The warriors are looking at each other and considering this Sorcerer with whom they have gained employ. Many employers have provided their guard with weapons and armor but nothing like this. Many of the warriors who have been relatively happy with the weapons they have been using are now reconsidering them and looking at the possibility of using and then owning some of the finest armor and weapons they could ever expect to own.
"And after a year of service the armor and weapons are our own, free and clear?"
"Yes."
There is a low murmuring as the warriors begin discussing this event among themselves. It is about this point in time that Andrew and Alexandra walk up to collect Missii and Kayla.
"Since so many of you are here, I would like to introduce my fiancee to you. This is Alexandra Beaumont. We shall be here for the week-end and will be using some magic at that time so you will have the opportunity to meet us all again then, our adopted daughters will also be here with us. At that time if there are those among you who still have old injuries which are bothering or hindering you, I would like Alice to look at the injuries to see if she may heal them or at least reduce any pain or difficulty you may be experiencing as a result of those old injuries, she and Kayla are both healers."
"Andrew perhaps at that time you could also do something about the gateways to Percoin and Searnvale so we will all be able to travel to and from those locations easily?" Missii asks, "It would be of great benefit if we could do it very soon."
"Alexandra and I have been discussing possible ways of accomplishing that. She has had some good ideas, but we have not yet had the time to examine them for flaws or difficulty. Hopefully by the week end we may have the final problems worked out. We may go from here to either Percoin or Scearnvale but the return is the problem as yet. Speaking of going to Percoin, we are ready to go back."
"Perhaps we may send two of the Felines back with you for the moment, Kayla and I need to remain here for a short while to establish the posts and patrols which will allow us to begin protecting this small mountaintop."
Missii calls over two of the female Felines and introduces them, "This is Nadarine, and this is Celisse, they will accompany the two of you until we return then they may return here for the night."
The two Felines selected approach Andrew and Alexandra and salute as is the custom.
"Oh, please don’t do that," Alexandra immediately requests, "that is so demeaning. We are all equals here. It may be necessary to have a command structure but it is so much easier if we are all friends."
These are not just strange employers, these two are very strange employers.
"Andrew, I’m going back to the Conclave to be with the children, perhaps Celisse could come with me?"
"Okay. I think I’ll take a quick trip to see Master Carlaine and make arrangements to have all the armor produced. Missii, didn’t you say you and Kayla used Master Norwell to make your weapons?"
"Yes."
"Good. I know where his shop is located so if I have time I will go to see him also. One of you will need to place a marker here so you may open a gateway to allow Celisse to return. Kayla, when I finish, I’ll be at the Scearnvale Sorcerer’s garden. If you meet us there then I may allow Nadarine to return here through a gateway. I’m spending the night in Scearnvale. Alexandra, when are we seeing your father again?"
"Supper is next Monday night."
"That works for me."
Andrew gives her a small kiss, "Say goodnight to the girls for me."
"I shall. Good night Andrew."
Two gateways open, Alexandra and Celisse walk into the Percoin garden, and Andrew and Nadarine walk to a spot before the door of Master Carlaine’s shop.
In Scearnvale, Andrew discusses the time and costs involved in producing the large amount of armor which will be required, as Nadarine walks around the shop looking at the armor there. She finally locates armor which looks similar to that which Missii and Kayla are wearing and she begins investigating it as Andrew continues to haggle. With six sets being produced at the same time, even to different size specifications, the cost may be reduced since the materials will have little waste. The amount of waste which occurs from six independent sets of armor would be nearly four times greater than if the six sets are produced at one time. That amount of savings is nearly 20% so the prices may be reduced by 40 gold apiece for each set and Master Carlaine still makes his profit while saving Andrew nearly 240 gold for each group of six sets of armor. That is a significant savings.
In Percoin, Alexandra introduces Celisse to Alice and Rachel. Alice immediately goes over to Celisse and places her hand on Celisse’s arm, "Doesn’t that hurt a lot?"
Celisse looks at Alice with some confusion and then, "That is an old wound. How did you see the scar? It is so old the scar is barely noticeable."
"I didn’t see the scar, I saw the colour in the air around it. It still hurts you. It never was healed."
"I could not afford the healer’s fee. My arm does well enough. I have learned to live with the pain."
"May I heal it? I don’t know if I may do it all, but I may do some so it will help."
Celisse is looking at the child and at Alexandra.
"Celisse, Alice is a VERY gifted healer. Would you allow her to try? Alice, I’ll help provide you with energy if you need it."
"Thank-you. May I try to heal your arm?"
Celisse is looking at this child and trying to decide if this is a joke or perhaps the child is training to heal sometime in the future. But to be a healer without another to guide her? Then again, the arm does give problems, usually at the most inconvenient times.
"All right. You may try."
Alice comes over and places her hands on Celisse’s arm as Alexandra reaches out and touches Alice. Celisse feels nothing for a few seconds and then her arm begins to become slightly warm and she may feel things changing. Worry begins to surface on her face but she realizes suddenly that some of the pain is going away. In fact, much of it is going away. She may actually feel more sensation in the arm and hand again almost as if it was never harmed. She begins to flex her wrist and close her hand to check her grip.
"Hold still. You are making it difficult for me to heal the muscle."
Celisse stops moving and waits. She slowly reaches over with her other hand to check the warmth of the one attached to the damaged arm. It is warm once again. Warm like normal and not cooler as it has been these past seven years.
"There, finished. Check it now."
Celisse takes out a dagger and fumbles it through the "fingers" of her "hand". Other than being clumsy from not using it much for so many years, it is now normal again. She moves the arm and there is no pain even when reaching into extreme positions. She is whole again.
"Thank you little one. You are truly a gifted healer."
"You’re welcome. The next time you are hurt, try to have it helped right away."
"I now work for your Father so perhaps if I am hurt you may be the one healing me. I shall not forget this. If I am near and anyone wishes to harm you, run to me, I shall protect you, both of you, little ones."
A knock occurs at the door of the room and when Alexandra says, "Come in," Missii enters.
"We finished. I will open a gateway so you may return, Celisse."
"Thank-you. This child has healed me. I wish, with your permission, to be her protector and that of the other as well."
"I shall ask if that may be approved but I think after this weekend there will be many of you who will wish that honor."
"I asked first."
"Noted," Missii replies with a smile, "come, I’ll open the gateway."
They exit the room as Alexandra checks the girls before selecting their clothing for tomorrow as they lay down to go to sleep.
"Rachel, Andrew said he would like to have you come to the training tomorrow. As soon as he may return from the house he would like to take you to do some testing of your abilities and to begin your instruction."
"Really? I’m going to learn magic?"
"As I understand it you have already been casting some. Yes, we would like to begin your instruction and begin to bring you to the level of the other children who began to study at the time Alice started."
Alice injects, "Rachel, this magic is different from the magic the Sister’s use. We can do things that a lot of grown-ups can’t do. We are learning grown-up magic because we’re special."
Alexandra laughs, "Yes, you are all special but in a different manner. The adults were taught a different way of controlling magic. The new way allows much more power in what we may do. Adults are learning it, however, so don’t feel too special."
Alice gives a little pout and then smiles. A knock occurs at the door and Alexandra says, "come in," but no one enters. The knock occurs again. Opening the door to see who it may be reveals the kitten come to stay the night with the children. She jumps onto Rachel’s bed, kneads it for a few moments and curls next to her. After everyone has laid back, Alexandra starts for the candle but the kitten reaches out as though to shut it off and waits for Alexandra to open the door and leave. As she exits the room the kitten touches the candle base with its paw and the light goes out.
‘Hmmm, this kitten has learned to use spelled candles, I wonder just how...’
Alexandra departs for her own room as she muses what she has seen, the possible meanings and other capabilities the kitten may possess. As she is preparing for bed, her thoughts drift to the children in general and then to "their own" specifically. Alice is quite gifted for someone approaching eleven, tomorrow shall show some of the possibilities which Rachel may possess.
It is known that the longer the individual goes before seeking treatment for the headaches the more power they have in magic. The downside to that is the chances are great that if they wait too long then the headaches cause irreparable damage and the individual goes mad or dies. If mad then they must be destroyed for the magic is then much like chain lightening and strikes out uncontrollably and at everything. At least they managed to help Rachel before she reached that irrevocable point. It was a difficult time though, as help had almost been too late. Even now, Andrew will not be testing Rachel without others near to help should the testing begin to go badly. Then too, the possibility of her loss must be explained to Alice since they are sisters and very attached to one another.
Andrew must be told to have Kayla and Alice ready for medical intervention should it be needed, as well as a number of others who may offer energy. How do you repair a waterfall when the water has already spilled over the edge? If she may be saved but unable to control her gift, then it must be sealed away to prevent any disasters from occurring. That at least would allow the gene to be passed down to the next generation. Tomorrow will provide a great deal of information. Alexandra lays down having spent nearly an hour in thought as she prepares for bed, "Candle... out," the room goes dark and she slowly drifts off to sleep with her thoughts still surging about is search of answers which will not be found until tomorrow, if then.
"Candle... light." The knocking at the door has awakened her.
"Enter."
Missii opens the door and comes in, looking at Alexandra in puzzlement.
"What is it, Missii?"
"Are you not going to breakfast?"
"What time is it?" as Alexandra throws aside the covers.
"Nearly seven."
Alexandra rolls her eyes and shakes her head at having overslept, "Missii, would you check the girls while I prepare?"
"I have, they are dressing now and then Kitty is going to escort them to the meal hall. Do you wish me to wait for you?"
"No. You go ahead and I’ll catch you in a few minutes. Thank-you."
"You're welcome... I must meet Andrew at the house. We are paying the warriors this morning."
"I forgot. Go ahead, I’ll be fine. Thank you again."
Missii nods her head and goes out into the hall before opening a gateway to the new home and stepping through to meet Kayla who is just arriving with Andrew through another gateway.
Alexandra rapidly dresses then, after brushing her hair, she hurries off to the meal hall to order breakfast before going to the garden to provide the link to Scearnvale for those students to cross. Other gateways begin to appear both at the Scearnvale and Percoin ends of the main gateway and other Sorcerers and Sisters enter the gardens then cross into the Percoin garden which today is bathed in bright sunshine.
Kitty comes walking into the garden escorting Alice and Rachel even as other children begin to enter until finally everyone is present. Alexandra has been talking with the adults who have arrived, checking their progress as well as their intended areas study for the remainder of the week. Several she asks if they are at a point where they might be available for a testing and possible healing if needed. There are three who are immediately available and after asking the others for possible volunteers she comes up with three more who are capable of providing energy for use in healing. This offers three each for Alice and Kayla which should be sufficient if it becomes necessary.
When class time begins and Andrew and the SaVannah sisters have not appeared, Alexandra begins the class with some relatively simple multiple spell castings to continue the children in their multiple spell activities.
“The trick is to know just how much energy to put into any given cast. Too much energy and the spell goes a bit overboard or some energy is wasted thus reducing the number of casts one may achieve due to the wasted energy. Not enough and the spell may not function. Then too, sometimes the spell must have an energy ‘reservoir’ from which to draw energy as it is needed during the active time of the spell.
Too little energy here could result in partial completion of the complex spell casts to other than the desired end. Too much energy and the excess will be used by whatever the final spell happens to be, not always a good thing. Balance becomes important to multi spell casts. The more complex the multi spell, the more difficult it is to decide how much energy to give to it, of course in the case of fireworks too much energy is not always a problem.
If one suspects they are going to place too much, which is frequently desired, then one may always use some of that energy to move the spell grouping further into the sky and thereby reduce the danger before allowing the final spells to take that energy and produce the dramatic displays of light and sound. New Years is always a fun time for these effects, with many Sorcerers and even Sisters competing. There are some who constantly devote a portion of their time into the study of ever new and larger displays of pyrotechnics.
I recall, just last New Year’s celebration, Friar Tuck introduced a remarkable display over Percoin which entailed a sixty meter tall horse running across the night’s sky with its mane and tail blazing in blue white fiery light and its hooves striking downward as it ran with a continual thunderclap of hoofbeats. It was beautiful as it crossed the sky and ran off into the distance, prompting a number of little girls and boys to turn and ask their parents if they could have a horse."
Then again, she recalls, small problems do occur every now and again. "Sometimes spells do not function quite as planned, but that is a part of the learning.”
Having acted promptly when this latest misspell occurs, she quickly dis-spells the magic and only fifteen minutes are needed to set things right again, although during that time some of the Sisters did quickly take cuttings of the amazing plant before it was removed.
'While of unique interest, whatever one may do with a blue Rose I haven’t the faintest. It probably would not have been so bad if the leaves were not such a bright shade of pink and the plant growing so quickly that it could pace someone walking. Then again, with some controls placed upon it, I would not mind having a bush full of blue Roses in the Garden at the house'.
'A mental note to myself, ask one of the Sisters for a cutting from one of the new bushes'.
"Healer Gordon, have you given thought to the possibility of using this new control to produce your next New Years display? I know it is still quite early but I so enjoyed your horse last New Years that I wondered if you were planning something extravagant this next year?"
"Alexandra, now that would be giving away secrets wouldn’t it?" as a small display begins to flash, sparkle and pop quietly over the heads of the squealing, delighted children. The small display quite elaborate and, thereby, indicating that he has already begun his practicing and planning.
Alexandra gives him a smile and turns back to the children to continue her teaching, "Don’t any of you even THINK about it. Sorcerer Gordon has been doing this for nearly ten years and has developed superb control in that time. I remember as a young girl seeing him when he first tried it, his robes and face all blackened, his hair half burned away... Even these days, he makes a misstep every now and again. Fortunately he is also a healer."
The idea of being burned by your own fireworks brings a cautious halt to the mental gymnastics some of the boys are about to launch.
"Healer Gordon, would you teach me how to do it safely?" Several others chime in with the same sentiments.
He looks at them... "Give me your names and ages, and I will contact you in two or three years. That should be enough time for you to have learned enough control of multi spells to be able to more safely attempt such displays."
They rapidly begin writing their information to give to him and then turn and give Alexandra rapt attention that they might learn to better their control techniques and thus sooner approach learning from Healer Gordon.
"Young lady, could you perhaps explain to me why that blue Rose bush was spreading so rapidly?"
"I wanted it to grow larger Roses but instead it grew the whole bush."
Alexandra smiles, "I see, that means you spelled the bush with the growth rather than the flower when you changed its colour?"
"The growth spell didn’t seem to fit anywhere else."
"All right, then this was a case of learning that some spells may not always be included in multi spell casts where you may wish them to be. There are also, sometimes, spells which refuse to function when combined with any others. That feeling that the growth spell didn’t seem to fit was your clue that it would not work out well. You also seem to have overestimated the amount of energy required for the combination of spells as the bush was showing no signs it intended to stop growing."
The child hangs her head and mumbles quietly, "I wanted to grow the Roses large enough to fill a plate."
"They likely would have done that or even larger if you had been able to connect the growth spell with the roses themselves. Think of it this way, if you wish to obtain heat to cook then you don’t put the wood on the top of the stove or kettle, you place the wood under it. Spells are particular in the same way... You must attach your spells to the other spell which must be affected by them rather than just anywhere in the cast. Spells are particular and at times most unforgiving. They will show you how unforgiving if you fail to remain alert to what you are doing or if you place too much or too little energy into the spell combination. That is why we have been teaching you all that ‘simpler is better’."
About this point in time Alexandra sees Andrew returning through a gateway behind the children, "All right, why don’t you all take a few minutes to relax and we will continue soon?"
Andrew walks up and they give each other a small kiss before Andrew fills Alexandra in on the goings on at the house.
"Missii, Kayla and about twenty of the warriors have gone to the bank to open accounts. Kayla told them about opening one late yesterday."
"I hate to think how she may have explained opening an account."
"Actually she didn’t do badly, she followed the example you gave her, but she still is a little confused about the passbook. Missii is all for it since she doesn’t want to carry around all that gold either, and six of the Human and fourteen or fifteen of the Felines are going to open accounts. I rushed over to alert the bank so they wouldn’t think they were being raided. Kayla is taking one group up to Scearnvale to have more armor manufactured and Missii is taking others to see about having swords and daggers made. I told her to use my name as reference since it is known by Master Norwell as my Father does a great deal of business with him."
"You are spending an awful amount of gold, Andrew. By the time all the armor and weapons are produced, the house paid, the six months advance to the Warriors," she rolls her eyes at him, "at least many are putting it into the bank so it will be usable rather than just jingling around in a pouch waiting to cause trouble."
"That was a surprise, that so many would put it in the bank having never done that before."
"I think it shows that they are going to trust you."
"Or that they trust Kayla. Of course it didn’t hurt to have that one Feline singing Alice’s praises every ten minutes."
"What Fe... Oh, the one Alice healed."
"Yes. Apparently it was a very bad, old injury from some fight and she couldn’t afford to have it healed at the time. She is quite happy today and was one of the first to say she would put her gold into the bank."
"Well, you had best learn her name, it is Celisse. She has asked for the privilege of being the protector for Alice and Rachel. We will likely be seeing a lot of her."
"That reminds me. Have you told Alice about Rachel’s testing and the possible need?"
"Not yet, Andrew. I thought I might explain it after you and Rachel go to Scearnvale to begin the testing. I didn’t want to cause an uproar before Rachel has a chance to test."
"Good thinking."
Alexandra leans closer, giving Andrew a wink and a kiss, “We had best get back to the children. There is a lot to do with this bunch before we begin with the new ones this afternoon.”
The ten minutes pass quickly and instruction begins again with both Alexandra and Andrew present. For the moment Rachel is only observing, Andrew having explained to her that she will be given plenty of opportunity to use the gift she has but the first use must be very controlled and with a number of people present to help if she has difficulty. The actual testing will occur after lunch, meanwhile she may listen and imagine but she is not to use any magic. A tall order since she as yet has little clue as to how she initiates the few things she has done without thinking.
As she listens and thinks her way through some of the instruction given to others, every now and again she finds her own thoughts becoming focused and the preparations nearly crystal clear. A few times she has needed to forcefully halt those thoughts as the results of them begin to take shape. No longer plagued by the nightmares and daydreams the magic was causing and free of the pain due to the efforts of the Sisters, she is excited and cannot wait for her opportunity to show her new "Father" the things she is learning just listening to him as he and Alexandra teach the other children.
The careful description of a "simple" multi-part spell and the method to place energy with it so it may operate is visualized in her mind so accurately that she suddenly realizes it is about to start producing the effect described and she hastily banishes it before anyone may realize she accidentally completed the cast preparations. She looks guiltily first at Andrew then at Alexandra to see if they noticed and after a moment relaxes again since no one is scowling at her.
Andrew is looking around the apprentices as though hunting for something but then goes on with the teaching without singling her out. Alexandra is looking directly at her but she is smiling so apparently neither of them saw her nearly cast the spell. She never realized how easy it could be until she began listening to Andrew slowly explain the process of gathering the thoughts together and holding each part of the spell with it’s portion of the needed energy then slowly assembling them into that which is needed to accomplish the spell.
It is much like baking, you take some of the ingredients and mix them together then hold them aside while you mix others in another group then hold them also and begin to mix a third batch then finally bringing them together with the less active portions mixed together first and finally adding the active ingredients before casting them into the pan or, in the case of the spells, the crucible of the space where they are to operate. Alexandra and Andrew make it sound so simple.
They are talking about threads and how they may be used to allow connection between distant locations so the locations seem to be next to each other, things may be moved along the threads so the others are dropping pebbles which follow the threads to a basket. ‘I wonder if the thread could be used to allow something to come from the basket or some other distant location to me here?’
Rachel opens her hand palm up and moments later a pebble which was in the basket is now on the palm of her hand. She smiles and then frowns and quickly banishes the pebble back to the basket knocking the basket over as the pebble strikes it so hard that it falls from it’s perch on the stand.
Andrew looks at her, "Rachel would you come over here for a moment? Alexandra, it would seem the testing has already been completed."
Rachel walks over to sit next to Andrew, afraid that once again she is going to be punished for doing something which either she was told not to do, or which people do not understand.
"Rachel, as we have been teaching, I have sensed you following the steps and nearly releasing the spell casts. Now I want you to carefully follow everything I tell you and we will see how well you may actually perform a spell. Do you want to try?"
Does she want to try? Is the grass green? Do birds chirp? "Yes, I want to try."
"All right then, I saw you imagining the ingredients of the spell for the candle. This candle has not been spelled, do you think you could do it yourself, or do you want me to talk you through the spell?"
"I want to try by myself. May I? Please?"
"Certainly. Go ahead. Be careful."
Rachel thinks a moment and then remembers the spell portions and combines them like Andrew explained earlier, she adds a little energy to power the spell combination and releases it at the candle. The candle is just laying there... Maybe she didn’t do it right.
"All right Rachel. Put the candle into the holder and touch the base."
She reaches out, lifting the candle, setting it into the candle holder and then touches the base. Light floods out from the candle.
She screams out in joy, "I did it," then spins and hugs Andrew then turns to run over to Alexandra, who is smiling at her, and they hug as well.
"Rachel... Rachel, how do you feel? Do you have a headache or are you tired?"
"No. I feel fine, Father." The other children’s heads jerk up at her comment and look at Andrew. Some of them now understand why Rachel has done so well. It would be normal for his daughter to have the ability so strongly. Some are surprised, others slightly jealous, all are beginning to understand that with more time available to her to be with her Father then of course she should be able to control magic more accurately even though a little younger than the rest of them. Her magic has come early.
Andrew gives her another spell to try, at which she is also successful with some reservations. A third is a failure but it is more complex and without the training the other children have received it was unlikely she would have accomplished it. As it is she has done well for her first day both Andrew and Alexandra decide she may remain with the more advanced children and continue to study and practice. She is given the same cautions under which the other children are permitted to practice and it is also explained that many adults do not yet have the abilities at the advanced control of magic that which the children presently are capable.
"Just remember you are not to attempt any magic unless it is here in class or unless Alexandra or I have given you permission to practice the specific spells when not in class."
"I promise, Father. I may imagine but I won’t do them unless you or Mother say I may."
"Good girl. All right everyone, go ahead and go to lunch."
"And remember, NO FIREWORKS!" Alexandra admonishes.
"No fireworks?" Andrew asks.
"I’ll explain during lunch," Alexandra shakes her head and rolls her eyes as she accepts Andrew’s arm to walk with him to the meal hall.
Alice and Rachel wave good-bye at them and run off with the other children.
"Rachel is a surprise, Andrew."
"Very much. I felt her preparing several different spells for casting but she managed to hold back before releasing any of them. I don’t know what she did to the basket, she used so little energy that I didn’t detect it but I know it was her doing. She looked embarrassed. I hate to think where she may be with all this a year from now."
"Indeed. She seems to have bypassed many of the simple casts and is immediately into the multi-spell combinations. Of course, she may have some difficulty with the simple spells not having had any training or exposure to them. A small after class tutoring session each day might help a great deal and bring her up to the level of the others very quickly. Did you notice, when she called you Father, the other children seemed to accept it quickly?"
"Yes. I guess our secret is out. That reminds me, I must create a ring for her sometime very soon."
After luncheon, Alexandra and Andrew find the girls and Andrew gives Rachel her ring. Just as with Alexandra and Alice he goes through all the steps gradually, drawing out the suspense and allowing the young girl the awe and mystery of the process. Her ring is very similar to that which Alice is wearing and also contains a small Ruby. The girls are sisters and have sister rings. They are all a family. Kitty is looking at the rings the women are wearing and seems a little unhappy.
Alexandra speaks with Kitty and learns that the kitten would like to be a part of the family even though obviously not human but still not as a pet but as an equal with the two girls.
"Andrew. Kitty feels a bit left out. She is part of the family but has nothing to show for it."
"Well, I suppose I could make a collar for her to wear but wouldn’t that make her feel more like a pet than an equal? I don’t wish to disparage her ancestry nor her equality within the family."
"I think in this case if it were a collar similar in nature to our rings she wouldn’t take offense."
Andrew thinks about it for a bit, "Okay, but I think I’ll use Emeralds since they will come closer to matching with her eyes than would Rubies or Sapphires. If that’s all right with you?" he directs at the I-Kitten.
Kitty agrees quickly and Andrew begins. Producing a large collar then sizing it down to fit and creating a hinge and snap latch, so Kitty may remove it if she wishes, he then proceeds to place the pictures around the outside edge just as he has done with the rings but places a small Emerald between each of the images such that the Emeralds also may be seen all around the band.
When he finishes, the kitten rushes over to the mirror and looks at her "necklace". Andrew reaches down and removes the collar showing the kitten how to work it so she may remove or replace it without assistance and also explains that as she grows so will the collar, just as will the rings worn by the human girls. Kitty snaps the collar back around her neck and, as soon as Andrew sits, the kitten is in his lap curled and purring.
He looks around the room at Alexandra and their daughters who are all smiling at him.
"All women love jewelry, Andrew."
Kitty looks up at him and shakes her head positively.
They spend another ten or twenty minutes chatting before Andrew must leave for Scearnvale. He quickly contacts Missii and Kayla to see how they are doing and then says good-bye to the girls giving each of them a kiss and a pat to Kitty, then a kiss which lasts a bit longer for Alexandra much to the amusement of Alice, Rachel and a quick comment from Kitty.
"Oh fine, now everyone is making fun of me."
The daughters and Kitty all begin looking up in the air and around the room with a "who, me?" expression on their faces moments before they all break out into laughter and mews which express pretty much the same thing. The three girls laughing and pointing together at Andrew.
Alexandra smiles, “Now girls, don’t make fun of your Father.”
The three girls, including Kitty, go into a pout and again are looking up in the air and around the room. Kitty places a paw against Alice and Rachel before the three of them are at it again.
"I guess I know when I’ve been put in my place." Andrew shakes his head and opens a gateway to Scearnvale waving good-bye at everyone as he goes through and closes the link just as more laughter follows him.
He is on his way to see Gabriel when a light chime rings nearby. Moments later Andrew’s Father calls to him. In the background may be heard a loud gong accompanied by, "Attack in progress at Pfilliam Fork..." GONG! "Attack in progress at..."
"Oh great, another false alarm."
Andrew crosses to his father’s home and opens gateways to both Missii and Kayla.
"We need a Warrior force for a possible alarm. Could each of you bring six or seven to my Father’s House? We are preparing to depart at any moment."
Andrew opens a vision link to examine the area around the spelled alarm beacon. This time bodies may be seen near to it. A quick scan around the area shows no perpetrators.
His Father mentions, "This could be a trap. They are likely to be aware of the nature of our alarm beacons by this time."
"I have an idea Father. Let me move my point of reference and we will enter from a place removed from the beacon."
Andrew slides the point of observation slowly across the plaza and down a street while using various easily remembered objects as the new points of reference. The edges of the vision remain fairly sharp so he knows they are still likely to be okay. Finally a group of armed people may be observed. They are intently watching the plaza and the beacon. It is a trap.
Missii and Kayla now appear with perhaps two thirds of Andrew’s fighting force with them.
"Missii, could you hold this image and then open it when I give you the word to do so? I want your group to take out those you see there."
Missii looks at the scene and fixes her mind on a point of reference, "I have it."
Andrew now slides his vision around the scene until he finds another group waiting on the other side of the plaza.
"Kayla, this group is yours."
A moment later, "I have them."
Andrew now selects the beacon once again, "Ready Father?"
"We’re ready."
"I’m going to let Missii and Kayla go first and we will appear about two seconds later. That should be enough to throw them into confusion."
"Missii, Kayla, go on two... We will go on four. Ready?"
"Ready."
"Ready!"
"One... Two..." Missii and Kayla launch into action with their battle groups, "Three... Four"
Andrew opens the gateway to the main plaza and the warriors and Sorcerers pour through into the area. Battle may be heard off in two directions. A force of six each go toward the sounds of combat while the remainder await attack by any others. With nothing occurring, two small groups are dispatched to check the other directions but return quickly having found nothing but a few bodies. A check of the buildings also shows no further traps waiting and gradually the entire town is once again back in friendly control.
Examination of those killed shows a motley group of about twenty who are obviously bandits. Nearly as many civilians have been killed with more than four times as many hiding, reluctant to come out even when it is called out that everything is safe once again. Slowly the remaining civilians come out of hiding, calling to each other that it is safe, and they understand that the beacon saved their lives even if not those of everyone of the village.
"Well, Father. It looks as though our beacons are a success."
"True. One real problem for six false alarms. But we eliminated twenty bandits with only a few battle casualties, mostly minor problems."
Andrew chimes Alexandra, with no answer he chimes her three times in a row.
"Andrew, don’t open a link. What do you need?"
"We need Alice. There has been an attack and we need a healer other than Kayla."
"Oh. Open a voice link to the girls and ask them if they are dressed. If they are then they may let you open a gateway so Alice may go help. Are you all right?"
"I’m fine. We took on twenty or so Bandits and had only light casualties but need a healer."
"Call Father and tell him I suggested borrowing Friar Tuck as well."
"Thank you, Alexandra, I shall."
Opening a voice link to the girls, "Girls, it’s Andrew. Are you dressed, may I open a gateway?"
"Yes Father. We’re still dressed."
Andrew opens the gateway and explains the problem. Alice immediately comes across accompanied by Rachel and Kitty. As they are led over to those who need treatment, Andrew calls upon Statesman Beaumont and explains what Alexandra said to him.
"Of course, I’ll have him come immediately. Hold the gateway open, he should only be a minute."
Andrew Father has come over by this time and thanks Statesman Beaumont for his offer of a healer.
Alice shows Rachel how to provide energy and the two are helping several Felines who’s injuries are more severe than those of the two humans nearby. The Felines are surprised they are receiving attention first but are thankful for it. Soon Healer Gordon (Friar Tuck) is also present and he begins treating those humans who are injured. Alice finishes with the Felines and proceeds to the next human who needs treatment. Soon only minor scratches and bruises remain and those are unnecessary to treat.
Missii and Kayla gather their warriors before opening gateways to Andrew’s house and returning there with their reinforcements. Andrew is about to open a gateway to allow the girls to return to their room at the Sisters but Rachel beats him to it. He watches as they walk through followed by Kitty and the gateway closes again after they say "Goodnight Father" to him and he winks at them and waves.
With everything finished here, the remaining clean up is to be left to the town’s people. Andrew opens a gateway to his Father’s house and everyone goes back.
"Well, Father, I think that has been quite enough entertainment for one evening. I’m going to see Mother for a minute or two and then I have school business to talk over with Sorcerer Gabriel. Be well, Father."
"Thank you, Andrew. Thank you for coming. We need to finish the training of those I have in your classes so you don’t need to rush over here all the time. Your mother should be in the library, which reminds me... Could you spell some more of the candles for us?"
Smiling, "Certainly have them brought to the Greeting hall and I’ll do it just before I depart for Scearnvale again."
They say good-byes and Andrew goes off in search of his mother. After a short discussion and receiving her admonishment for again postponing the wedding, he promises to bring Alexandra and the girls by for supper during the week knowing full well that his mother will once again dote upon them as though they were his natural born daughters. Saying his good-byes he goes out to the Greeting hall and finds hundreds of candles laid out for him to spell. Chuckling to himself, he gathers more than half of them in his mind’s eye and spells them then completes the task before taking a gateway back to Scearnvale to talk with Sorcerer Gabriel.
Alexandra has completed her bath and spent some time brushing her hair before placing her robe over her gown then going down to the girls room. There she spends time preparing them for bed as it is becoming late, and she brushes out their hair as well. Kitty has found a warm spot on Rachel’s bed and is curled up not quite asleep but not fully awake, listening to the conversation and opening an eye whenever an interesting topic comes up.
"Andrew said that his parents would like us to visit for supper again. Rachel, you have only been there once and you were not really fully aware of everything at that time since you were still rather ill."
"I remember them, Mother."
"We will likely go tomorrow evening and I want you both to be on your best behavior."
Alice looks at the kitten, "May Kitty come too?"
The kitten’s eye opening to look as the answer is awaited.
"Of course, she is part of our family too. And I also expect you all to behave when we go to the new house for the week-end. That includes you, Kitty."
The eye closes again.
Alexandra gives the kitten an exasperated stare knowing full well the kitten is likely looking at her through nearly closed eyes.
"Mother, is Father rich?"
"Rich? Not exactly. He is well to do but I don’t believe he has as much money as a number of others in The Survivor. His Father is the one who is rich."
"Is your Father rich?"
"Whatever is bringing on these questions?"
"I heard some of the other children talking and they said you and Father come from rich families."
"Oh. Well, I suppose it depends a lot on how much money their families might have. My family is well to do but I have never considered us to really be rich. But if a family has very little then I suppose we might appear rich to them. There is one thing I want both of you to understand right now and that is we are no better than anyone else who is studying here. I don’t want the two of you telling people you are better than someone else just because of money. That isn’t what makes someone better. A person who is caring about others and who tries to help them when they can is a better person than someone who has all the money in the world but who would not cross the street to help someone who is ill or in need of food or shelter."
"Even if our house is going to be bigger than theirs?"
"Especially if our house is bigger than theirs."
"Oh."
"Why are you worried about this?"
"Some of the others won’t talk to me anymore. They say their parent’s have told them I’m being pretended.”
"Pretended? Oh." Alexandra smiles, "And are you being ‘pretended’?"
"I don’t know. I tell them I just want to be friends and it isn’t my fault Father has money but they don’t like it. I don’t like being pretended."
"Girls. I don’t want you to worry about this. It may take a little time but I think most of them will realize you are still the same people you always were and if they need help with something and you are able to help then do it even if they think you are being pretentious."
"That’s the word. So I should help them anyway?"
"Yes. Show them that you may be a friend even if they don’t think so. Eventually they will come to understand that they value your friendship more than they wish to avoid you."
Alexandra gives them each a good-night kiss and tucks them into their beds. As she goes to the door the kitten again reaches for the light, "Thank you, Kitty."
Alexandra exits the room and the kitten turns off the candle.
As Alexandra walks to her room, Missii exits a gateway and arrives near it’s door then waits for her to arrive.
"I just tucked in the girls and Kitty."
"Good. Several of the Felines are now asking to be protectors for the girls but Celisse asked first so she has been given the command position and two others are also assigned. Apparently Kitty has also taken the responsibility upon herself so there will always be someone near them. The human warriors have begun to teach tactics to everyone so we shall have quite an interesting guard when everyone finishes training everyone else. They are all interested in meeting the family this week-end.
Even those who may go into town wish to stay just so they may meet you and the girls. I have never seen Felines so interested in the welfare of their charges. Then the training the human warriors are offering is also interesting. The rooms of the house are completed and the furnishings are being placed into the rooms in preparation for the week end stay. The cooks are planing for the meals even now and the dining room is ready so everyone may eat together. That, too, has caused a stir among the warriors. They find it difficult to understand that they are being treated so well. Humans and Felines alike.
Three of the human warriors have almost been adopted by several of the Felines and are receiving hand to hand training which we seldom allow others to understand. Everyone seems to like everyone else and any petty differences are quickly and quietly settled. It is all very strange."
"Isn’t it good that everyone is getting along so well?"
"Yes. But it is still strange."
"Well, I’m going to go to bed, Missii. Are you staying here tonight?"
"Yes. I will be down in my room. Kayla has gone to stay at her room near Andrew and there are patrols at the house with some ready guard while others sleep. If Andrew may afford it we should probably add fifteen more human and five more Feline guard sometime in the future. That will come close to balancing them and give us enough to handle twice as many bandits as we encountered this evening."
"Bandits! That’s why Andrew needed Alice to perform healings?"
"Yes. A village was attacked by just over twenty and we had some who were injured during the assault to retake the village. Nearly twenty villagers were killed before we killed the bandits.
Kayla, Alice and Sorcerer Gordon healed the seven warriors who were badly hurt and maybe six who had minor wounds. They also healed seven villagers, but there were a number of them that died before we had healers there to help them."
"Andrew had Alice go into an area where people were being killed?"
"No. It was all finished before she arrived."
"But the bodies were still on the ground weren’t they?"
"Of course. You can’t heal someone who doesn’t need it." Missii obviously does not comprehend Alexandra’s concerns.
"So he subjected Alice to the sight of all the bodies and blood all around?"
"Yes. If there was no blood spilled then we would not have had need for healers."
Alexandra is furious, she slams open a link to Andrew, "How dare you
have Alice go into a combat area to heal people when she is just a little girl?"
Andrew is looking at Alexandra like he doesn’t understand her concern.
"That is where the people were who needed healing."
"So you endangered her state of mind in order to heal people who had been hurt in combat?"
"But Alexandra, they needed healers and Alice is one of the best."
"Fine. Let her heal people who are sick or in their houses and need simple things done. But don’t make her go to a combat field to heal guard and wounded who have had swords and daggers and who knows what thrust into them. She’s just a little girl."
Alexandra slams the gateway shut returning to Percoin leaving a thunderclap behind her as she stalks down to the girl’s room to comfort Alice.
Andrew is standing there with a confused expression on his face. Several Sorcerers heard the thunderclap, which was difficult to miss, and have come running as has Kayla. They find no damage other than Andrew standing there in a befuddled state of mind. Kayla leads him off toward his room and attempts to learn what happened.
"Alexandra is angry at me. All I did was ask Alice to heal people and Alexandra is angry at me. I don’t understand. What did I do?"
Alexandra sits with the girls and holds Alice while attempting to provide comfort, somewhat to the girls confusion. After several minutes Alice begins to wonder why healing people who have been hurt fighting is different than healing those who have been hurt, "like that boy who was gored by the bull, or the man who’s arm was hurt working at the mill."
"Andrew should not have taken you there because the bandits could have come back at any time and you might have been injured as well. He should have known better."
"Kitty didn’t mind, and Rachel only threw up once, then she was much better."
"Rachel! Rachel was there too?"
"Yes. She helped to provide energy. She has lots of energy. I had to show her how to do it but she learned really fast and helped a lot."
Alexandra now scoops Rachel into her arms as well and continues to hold them both, rocking back and forth on the bed while quietly humming lullabies to them. Rachel nods off and sleeps against Alexandra for a while until Alexandra finally put them both to bed and goes off to find her own as well.
Early the next morning Alexandra is feeling less upset with Andrew but still wants him to consider what he is asking before taking the girls out to some battlefield to heal survivors.
"Andrew, I understand the urgency of immediate treatment. All I’m asking is that you don’t take the girls into any situation which could become dangerous. I also want them to only see those who are less mauled. Rachel did not sleep well all night and they both wound up sleeping with me for the night."
"All right, all right... I promise... I’ll try to be more careful, but sometimes it is necessary to have the best healers present immediately. We did secure the area before I asked the girls to come help. We were trying to save lives of the townspeople too so we needed as many healers as we could get. Alice just happens to be one of the best."
"I know, Andrew. I’m not arguing that. I just want to protect her a little more. She explained that the injuries were not as bad as those sustained by the young boy she helped. That one who nearly died after being gored by the bull. I just want you to think and protect the girls from the carnage. Seeing a few who are injured is quite different from seeing bodies all over the place."
"All right, Alexandra. All I can do is try. Sometimes it isn’t a good idea to move those who are injured until a healer helps them first. I’ll try to be more careful about it. I promise. Am I forgiven? Maybe a little bit?"
Alexandra smiles at him, "Yes. Maybe more than a little bit."
She leans over and gives him a kiss, "Are you ready to go to the House? I shall find the girls and let Missii know we are ready."
"As soon as they finish breakfast. Kayla has gone ahead and I think I have part of the answer for our gateways in and out of the property. When we arrive there, we may tackle the water problem first and start the cistern filling to the test level, then deal with the travel gateways. I’m certain the girls will find something to amuse them."
"Probably. They will also have several Felines who will be following them around so they will be unlikely to get into any difficulties," Alexandra smiles at the thought of additional protection for the girls.
"Alice may also find they will be beset with a few who still have old injuries which they would like her to examine. Perhaps when we arrive I should let the kitchen know the girls could use some of those honey cakes and milk to snack on while they examine the warriors and workers. After we deal with the cistern and gateway then we should probably go see if we need to offer energy for use in healing."
"Andrew, I think we need to let everyone know right away that the number who are healed each day will be limited, due to the girls not having great endurance. Eventually everyone will be helped."
"Sounds good, everyone will need to realize they can’t all be helped all at once. We could tell them the girls are still worn from yesterday and they may select the ten who need help the most then we could help provide energy for the heal session. That will also mean those who will benefit will be the ones to select who goes first. That way no one will have a reason to complain."
"I see Kitty, so the girls must be close behind, I’ll go check on Missii and you wait here for the girls," Alexandra gives Andrew another small kiss and goes off toward the meal hall to see if she may find Missii.
As Kitty approaches Andrew, he notes she is not wearing her collar, "Hello Kitty. We are about to go to the House for the weekend. Do you want to wear your collar, or leave it here?"
Kitty may be seen to give this some consideration before bounding off toward the girls room to obtain her collar.
Andrew waits and the girls do not appear so he begins to walk toward their room. Very soon he sees Kitty with the girls returning from the direction of their room so he stops to wait for them to join him before they all go back to wait for Alexandra and Missii.
Soon they are all together and Alexandra drops the bombshell of requiring changes of clothing for the next day.
Andrew is a little taken aback, hemming and hawing for a bit, "I.. er... thought we could just open gateways back to our rooms and do the changing here."
"Don’t be silly. We are going on our first adventure as a Family and we must have our changes of clothing as well as the necessities so we may bathe and clean up after a day’s fun. Possibly even several changes of clothing to suit the needs of the moment. What the girls are wearing now will be all right for the romping and adventure of the day but they will wear dresses when we have supper tonight and they will be scrubbed clean of any grime they may encounter before they put on clean dresses. And that goes for you too."
"What? But Alexandra..."
"No buts! I expect you to be a proper Father and example for these young ladies, even if I must make Kayla take you and scrub behind your ears."
"But... But..." Andrew is looking about like a fish out of water and trying to come up with an excuse, "But it isn’t the right time of week."
"Andrew. You don’t mean to tell me you only bathe once a week?"
"I... I... no... Aww, Alexandra."
"Andrew..."
"Okay. Take the girls and find everything we need to take along while I go to Scearnvale to get more of my clothes. I suppose we should begin putting at least some of our clothing at the new house since that is where we will begin to need it."
"Good. I’ll see you back here in three hours."
"Three hours... Why so long, I may have my clothes in a few minutes and be right back."
"Andrew, shame on you. The girls and I are going shopping for their new clothes and some for myself as well. We will need every second of those three hours," Alexandra holds out her hand as if waiting for something, "Well?"
"Well, what?"
"Andrew, aren’t you going to give me the money so I may purchase the clothing we need for our daughters?"
Andrew grumbles quietly and produces a bag of gold which he hands to Alexandra. She opens it and looks inside then holds her hand out again. Andrew grumbles some more a little less quietly and hands her a larger bag of gold. She looks in this one as well, then nods her head and gives him a kiss. She, the girls, and Kitty immediately step through a gateway into a shop and the gateway closes with Andrew standing there with his hand still out in anticipation of having the original bag of gold returned to him. After two or three seconds he looks down at his hand and moves his fingers as though trying to hold something which is not there.
He looks at his other hand in much the same way then mutters, "This whole thing is becoming quite expensive. House, guard, wife (to be), daughters."
A stricken look crosses his face as he realizes eventually the daughters will grow up and then not only will he be providing for everything as they grow but their dowries as well. "I need to make some more investments. Some astute investments." He opens a gateway to Scearnvale and steps through.
Alexandra and the girls are in one of the shops which Alexandra enjoys so well. Very quickly the proprietor recognizes her and comes over.
"Alexandra, how nice to see you again. I have that gown you wanted me to order. Would you like to try it on?"
"I’d love to, but I don’t have the time today, Cathy. I need to obtain some clothing for these two and a little for myself. We are going on an outing in the mountains and the evening wind may be chill although the days are not that bad. We may also be gone several days so clothing that sheds dirt well would be nice as well as a couple of gowns for each of us for supper and that possible special occasion. We might also check the girls for colour so the clothing isn’t some hideous thing on them."
"Are these your nieces? They seem like nice young ladies."
"Actually, it’s a long story. Andrew, he’s the one I told you about whom I shall be marrying... He and I have adopted these two girls so we are beginning our family before we have even a chance to begin our family. This is Alice, she is just over ten and a half; and this is Rachel, she is nearly nine. Girls this is Cathy or Catherine and she knows all there is to know about clothing and makeup."
"Oh my, such an introduction. Well girls, you will have quite a reputation to live up to. Alexandra is quite the lady."
The girls exchange pleasant greetings with Cathy and then things settle down to the business at hand.
A number of play clothes are examined after the girls are checked for colour and a little pastel nail polish also selected. "Nothing provocative. Just a little light colour to match into the colours of the clothing. For the moment, since the two of you do not need to be using it so much you will share the pink polishes. The pale blue will be your’s, Alice and the pale green your’s, Rachel. We will put your first polish on your fingers here at the shop. That looks nice, turn around and let me see the whole effect. Good. We will take that one."
Just over two and a half hours later, each of the girls have two new dresses for those special occasions, two for supper, with three more ordered for each of them; and six, apiece, new outfits for play as well as new brushes, hair barrettes, sweaters, coats, shoes, undergarments, and anything else Alexandra decides they may need for the two days as well as for their immediate future. Alexandra also has purchased several new outfits for herself and has obtained some working clothes so she will not soil any of her nicer dresses during the two days they have planned.
Even Kitty has gotten into the mood and has been looking at necklaces finally attempting to convince Alexandra to purchase three of those which she likes the most.
"All right, Kitty. We will purchase those as well."
The kitten’s eyes sparkle and off comes the necklace Andrew made and on goes the one which appears to be four continuous rows of sparkling stones. While not diamonds, rubies, sapphires, or emeralds, that does not diminish the beauty of the necklace and just as the girls need casual things which may become dirty without fear, so too does the kitten.
"Now girls, Cathy is going to take you over and they will put the light pink polish on your fingernails while I look at one more dress. Don’t fidget, or the polish may come out badly. And don’t touch anything until it dries. Cathy, or the ladies who will help you, will let you know when your fingers are dried."
The girls follow Cathy over to another room of the shop where two ladies begin to work on their hands as Alexandra takes a dress into the changing room and begins the ritual. Eventually she exits and goes to the mirror to check her appearance.
Not totally happy with the appearance she is still examining herself as Cathy comes over and voices much the same opinion, "Alexandra, that one doesn’t do a thing for you." (Translation... It looks terrible on you).
They go back to the rack and Cathy selects another holding it up then putting it back on the rack. Alexandra finds one which she likes, but the colour is all wrong. "I wish this came in the fabric and colour of this first one. It might be nice."
Cathy looks at the cut of the gown and the colour of the one Alexandra is wearing, "Yes, that might be nice. Let me see the cut of this one on you and then we’ll look at fabric and colour. I can’t possibly have it ready for this week-end; but if you will be going again sometime soon it could be ready in a couple of weeks. Let’s check it out."
Alexandra goes to change and returns soon carrying the original dress. Cathy takes one look,
"That looks nice on you. The colour is hideous for you, but the cut is wonderful." She holds the first gown up against it and nods her head speculatively. "I think it would work out. This material and colour but that cut would be a nice dress. Do you want us to make it?"
"Yes, I think so. That could be an elegant but casual dress suitable for many occasions. How are the girls doing?"
"They should be back any minute. Need anything else?"
"No, I don’t think so. Would you put my things on my account? I’ll pay for the girl’s with cash."
"Certainly. See you up front." Cathy goes off to place the charges for Alexandra’s new things onto the account held by her and then totals the amounts for the girls.
"My girls, that polish looks very nice. Do you like it?" Cathy baits her hook carefully so she may reel in two new customers. As the girls are responding positively and proudly showing off their fingers to Cathy, Alexandra walks up and smiles knowing full well what Cathy is doing. Having been reeled in by her some years before.
"All right girls, I need to pay for everything and then we must meet Andrew as we are a little late. Cathy, what do we owe for the girl’s things?"
"I put your’s on your account and theirs come to 68 and 7; including the nail polish and treatments."
Alexandra counts out 70, "use the excess to tip the ladies who did our fingernails."
Cathy smiles and the packages of clothing are made ready. The girls carry what they may, Alexandra carries most everything else, and Kitty even gets into the act and carries two of the smaller packages, one of which is that holding her own necklaces.
The gateway is opened to just outside the girl’s room and everything is taken in and placed on the beds for final transport to the house. Now they go find Andrew whom, they find, has taken his things to the house, begun the water providing spell which is drawing a little water from the falls and slowly depositing it into the cistern. The cut-off spell is in place and it will simply be a matter of watching it for a while to assure everything is going as planned.
"That is fortunate, Andrew, as we have a number of packages for you to carry. Oh, here is your change from the purchases," Alexandra hands Andrew the smaller of the two pouches. Inside he finds thirty of the one hundred gold he gave to Alexandra. "I put my clothing on my own account so all you paid for was that of the girl’s. Girls, thank your Father for purchasing your new things."
Each of them come over and kiss Andrew on opposite cheeks then say, "Thank-you Father."
Kitty comes up and wraps a paw around Andrew leg then purrs while leaning against him.
Andrew isn’t quite certain what reaction to go through upon receiving the kisses and his leg held by a purring I-cat. He turns red briefly, then smiles and then turns red again. "You’re welcome. When do I get to see the new things?"
"Soon after we are at the house the girls will change into casual clothing; that so if they get dirty while exploring it won’t soil their nicer things. Then at supper they will be wearing new dresses. Gradually you will see everything. Let’s go collect the packages and go to the house."
Ten minutes later they are at the mountain property with Andrew juggling at least a half dozen packages of various sizes, "Andrew, don’t you dare drop any of those," the girls and Kitty each carrying one package and Alexandra two.
After what seems like an eternity but is in reality only a moment or two several servants appear and relieve Alexandra, the girls and Kitty of their packages.
"What about me?" Andrew forlornly asks.
"What about you?" Missii asks as she and Kayla walk into the room, "You seem to be doing quite well enough."
The sisters smile at each other then each take two of Andrew’s packages as they all walk off to the bedrooms to deposit the packages.
"We expected you all a bit earlier. It is nearly lunch so I suppose you may meet everyone at the meal hall. This will be the first meal when the Family will actually be present at the end of the table. Oh, Girls, immediately after lunch I want to take you to meet several Felines who are to be your personal guard. You both know Celisse. She is in charge of your protection detail. The others will be Nandrielle, everyone calls her ‘Nan’, and Dorthma, everyone calls her ‘Dora’.
Alice you might recognize each of them as you have healed all three. Speaking of healing... Andrew, after lunch could Alice look at five of the warriors? They have old injuries which could use some healing and then we have two of the older servants who could also use a little help with some old injuries and a touch of age. The cooler weather here in the mountains seems to disagree with his bones a bit. He wasn’t going to say anything but I know he is hurting a bit so it might be a nice gesture for Alice to look at him and see if she may help.
Oh, by the way, we put Warrior Jackson in charge of training for the Felines. They grumbled until we told them that the purpose wasn’t to teach them how to use weapons but rather how to use their minds during the battle. That brought about a bit of confusion until we explained that the Human warriors are taught a lot of special tactics which Felines usually ignore employing when fighting since they have superior physical power. We allowed two of the Felines to battle two of the Humans and when the Humans won, the Felines became far more interested in learning this material. I think it will go well. The Humans are bonding to the Felines and the Felines are accepting more of the Human’s directions so we may wind up with a more effective force should we ever need it."
Kayla pipes up at this point, "Will you be arranging transport gateways to Percoin and Scearnvale today? We could certainly use some kind of permanent links which any of us may use."
Andrew looks at Alexandra and then at Kayla, "Actually, yes we have an idea. It will be patterned upon the armor and weapons spells. Remember how a spelled weapon taken from one of us may not be used against any of us due to the spells on our armor?"
The sisters nod their heads, recalling this intent.
"Well, I think I may provide spell ingot powered gateways which may be keyed to each of the individuals who are in our work force or our guard and which will allow them access through the gateways from either end without allowing anyone else to pass. On those occasions when we have a gathering of some kind we will arrange a separate gateway for people to pass through to a check point where we may have a fighting force ready nearby, then upon being checked against an invitation list they may be passed on through a second gateway to the house. The second gateway’s exit will also be monitored by a fighting force and an alternate destination for each of the gateways may be part of the spell.
Thus if necessary the fighting force could alter the destination to a place outside the walls so only a few enemy taking this path could make it into the compound. It will require a bit of work on our part to set it all up but once in place then we simply need to be certain there are always plenty of spell ingots in the tray and everyone is introduced into the spell mechanism, and shown how to use it. It will be more complex than the candle or sun spells but should be just as easy to use."
"How long will that require?"
"I don’t know, a couple of hours I suppose. The initial spells may be in place shortly after lunch but the refined control mechanisms will take a bit longer, especially since everyone will need to be introduced to the spells, much like the way you needed to be introduced to the spells for your armor and weapons. We will actually produce a small recognition spell for each individual.
That way if someone dies or leaves our employ or someone new is hired then only a small recognition spell will need to be removed or added and the main spells will not need to be altered."
Missii and Kayla think about that for a moment, recalling the time it took for them to become a part of the spells cast upon their weapons and armor by the Sorcerer’s employed by Andrew’s Father.
"Andrew," Alexandra touches his arm, "I want to be a part of casting those spells so I may understand your thinking a little better. I comprehend what you are saying and once I have it firmly in my mind then we could hasten the accomplishment of everything."
"That’s good Alexandra. Besides, you should probably know how it works so you may use the same idea for other things like perhaps the protection of your Father’s home. It will grant a lot of control while still allowing for non-magical users to benefit. I wonder if a gateway spell could be created which would allow for a selection of destinations? That’s something to consider for future uses. That way if someone in Percoin wanted to go to Scearnvale then they could go directly without making a stop here to change gateways. We could place a ‘tack’ with a ‘thread to each of the possible destination/ origination points and somehow cast a spell to combine them and allow for selection. Need to think about that, I may be making things a little too complicated."
"Andrew, we could create destination/ origination spells just like the recognition spells so new ones could be added and old ones removed as needed while using only one travel spell. The homes could be off limits to anyone who is not properly recognized by the sub-spells and then anyone could use the gateways to travel from one city to another. We simply need a method for non-magical people to select a destination and use the gateway. This has great potential."
"Well, I’ve been hard at work already this morning so let’s go to lunch, meet everyone and then we may change and settle down to work after the healing session. Or, in the case of the girls, to go exploring. Oh, Alice there will be a swing down on the large tree in a few days. They weren’t able to bring it out just yet. That’s something else at which our gateway will be a good help. Our food and goods deliveries will be much faster since everything will not need to come by wagon."
Andrew leads the way to the meal hall and Alexandra notes there are a number of chairs toward one end of the hall where a large table is slightly raised above the rest of those found in the hall.
"Andrew. This will never do."
"What?" looking around, "What’s wrong?"
"Our table is raised above the others here."
"So? The family tables are always raised."
"Andrew, we are trying to tell everyone that they are equal to us even though we are employing them. That raised table and chairs say otherwise."
"But Alexandra, it’s tradition. Family tables always are raised above those of the help or even of visitors."
"Andrew, it isn’t proper. Some traditions should not be allowed to continue."
Resigned, "All right Alexandra. I’ll tell the builder to remove the platform and to lower the table and chairs down to the same level right after lunch. May we go in now?"
"Of course, but we won’t be sitting at the raised table."
"We won’t..." disgusted, Andrew can’t see the point but decides they may sit at a lower table for lunch and then later he’ll tell Alexandra that the builder will need to tear the whole area up in order to change the raised platform, the cost isn’t worth the effort. Some traditions die with extreme prejudice. They seat themselves and the warriors and other help are surprised but content to see them avoid the raised table.
After a little confusion trying to obtain a high percentage of meats from the kitchen for Kitty, who by now is beginning to look much more as an I-Cat should and probably weighs nearly the same as Alice herself, everyone settles down to lunch.
The girls are discussing their brief glimpse of their rooms, Andrew and Alexandra are conferring about the healing session and exactly how the spells for the gateway system may be cast to allow both for sub-spells for individual permissions to travel certain paths as well as those for destination selection.
A more dynamic method is determined for the permissions but it will require each person for whom an individual permission will be included to come and have either Andrew or Alexandra create the spell. They will all be nearly identical, with that individual’s specific ‘flavor’, so to speak, added. The individual permission may be removed easily in that manner without affecting the balance of the spell structures.
The destination selection is not so easily accomplished but again may be done in a similar manner. Destinations may be selected by a symbol based board which offers an image link to the destination. This is not a perfect solution, but is workable for the moment. Distant locations may have a similar board so travelers may select a final destination but for the moment they will find it necessary to go through one or more ‘hubs’ on their way. For now there is only one hub and it shall be outside the compound and removed from the House itself by several hundred meters.
The final gateway to the house compound may thus be further restricted to only those with the specific permission to travel that link. Both the ‘hub’ and the compound link may be easily protected by a small force and a diversion destination placing the path into the river below will allow for defenders to divert an attack via link into the river which is outside the compound. The link may be switched back and forth at the will of those defending the compound.
Travel by persons not normally permitted may be allowed one at a time by the defenders touching an acceptance spell which will allow any one person to travel to the compound if accepted for entry.
This decided, the necessity of another building to house the ‘hub’ becomes paramount such that travelers are protected from inclement weather during their brief stay within the ‘hub’ location.
"More expense," Andrew grumbles.
"Andrew, you know it is necessary. We don’t want a summer rainstorm to drench the guests we have invited for a party just because they must change gateways. And think also of the poor warriors who must be at the ‘hub’ protecting it. They will appreciate the protection from the elements of nature."
Andrew knows it is necessary but the accumulation of expenses is beginning show as a strain upon his otherwise cheerful temperament.
Luncheon finished, the presentation of the first of those to be healed begins.
Kayla and Alice prepare to do battle with the maladies as Andrew and Alexandra provide a flow of energy to them. A few injuries were serious at the time they occurred and healings had been hurried and incomplete, if even available, resulting in some difficulties for the individuals for the remainder of their lives up to this hiring.
Reparation of those old injuries to whatever extent possible is undertaken during the treatments. The selected five are soon as healed as is possible with appreciated results. As a great deal of energy remains on everyone's part, a second group of five is brought forward and healings continue. These five also are completed but Alice is beginning to feel the effort as are the others to some extent. By halting any further healings now, the chances are good that more may be attempted tomorrow. The old injuries deemed to be most serious were attempted first so things should become easier as time goes on.
The felines who have received healings are most appreciative and the general attitude is that this family of humans are 'keepers'. Everyone now departs the hall, with Andrew and Alexandra going out to check the Cistern, begin the preparations for the gateways and the selection of the location for the arrival hub further down near the river. The girls go to their rooms to change so they may explore, and Kitty goes to introduce herself to the two I-cats which are present and eyeing her suspiciously. They decide to accept her primarily as she arrived with the family. This provides her with some status despite being female and still very young.
“You will grow into your heritage,” is the comment given her by one of them.
Alice, while not exhausted after the round of healings is still tired but exploring provides enough excitement to allow her to remain awake. She will likely sleep heavily this night. Rachel also is in much the same condition since she is still recovering from her nearly deadly experience resulted from the many months of undetected magical buildup.
Andrew and Alexandra are tired but not drained. Far from it. After the check of the Cistern, adjustment of the check spell to allow for the depth of the water in the tank to increase is made. The two of them vow to return a little later to check the tank again. Once again water begins to flow into the tank at a rapid but not alarming rate. The source point of water at the falls has been found to be nearly 8 meters higher than the entry point in the Cistern so simple gravity is used to provide the flow and the magic simply guides the entrance and exit points for the water.
A form of gateway which is actually very small and which exit point is decided by the check spell. This is the first use of multiple spells acting independently but handing decision information across to each other. The check spell decides when the Cistern has filled to the indicated level and notifies the diversion gateway spell. This information is used to decide if the water should be allowed to continue to fill the Cistern or to divert to the river. If the check spell fails for any reason, then the water is diverted to the river automatically. The check spell must be operative for the water to pour into the Cistern.
“There is a great deal of the energy reserve remaining on the check spell as well as on the diversion spell, Andrew. We should determine if these spells may be ingot powered. Allowing for two large ingots each should be plenty for several weeks and to allow us to replace a spent ingot while the other continues to power the spell.”
“I agree. It will be necessary to create new spells to do the job and which will pull energy from the ingots rather than from a pool of magical energy but the spell concepts seem to be valid. These turned out rather well.”
“Patting yourself on the back, Andrew?”
“No. Just making an observation that sometimes spells may be a problem and other times they fall right into place. This happens to be one of those times, apparently.”
“Well, let's go begin working on the gateway spells. We may create the sub-spells first and then the main gateways. Perhaps the one from the hub to the house first as it is a less complex spell and has far fewer sub-spell elements. This will be an opportunity to further test my ideas about the use of multiple sub-spells to provide information for use in the main spell. We may use ourselves as the subject for the first two sub-spells. If we make all sub-spells for individuals identical in concept for all gateways then we only need to create a sub-spell once for each of those who shall be allowed entrance here at the house. That will allow all gateways to read from one sub-spell pool for our people.
We may add your parents and my father to those sub-spells as well as anyone we decide is trustworthy enough to allow access to our house. I have given a great deal of thought to these spells so we may link them not only to the main gateway spells but to store them individually on small labeled ingots. That way if we need to remove one from the access, all we need do is remove that individuals ingot from the subspell container. I must admit I am very curious about this possibility, Andrew.”
“So am I. There is so much we could do with the idea. It could have some very interesting ramifications. I like your idea. Does the selected ingot power the sub-spell?”
“Not exactly, the sub-spell will have its own energy source, but the identity ingots are likely to slowly diminish. We will need to experiment to determine how rapidly and if the idea needs to be changed. That is another good reason to begin with the short gateway from our house down to the hub point on the grass near the river. We also need to make allowances for guests to be permitted controlled access for when we have parties or gatherings of people who are not semi-permanently permitted access.”
“I like your ideas. Let's go talk to the builder about an enclosed structure for the hub. It will need to be large enough to allow for perhaps a hundred people since the Percoin and Scearnvale gateways will be housed there. Have you given more thought about allowing anyone access through those gateways thus allowing travel and commerce between those cities? I have a few ideas along that line which if this short gateway works well we could easily incorporate into a larger multi-spell gateway for each major city.”
“Andrew, there are twenty or more 'major' cities so if we place twenty major gateways here then we will need a far larger building than just enough room for a hundred people. Why we could build a Station down there and have specific locations located within it for the gateway to and from a City. At each City location we could build a smaller Station which will be the center for that area and which will allow for a specific known access point to the travel gates.
Just think, if we create the spells properly, we could require a copper for access from a city. To depart this hub on to another city could be 'free' so one copper will allow departure from one city and arrival at another through the use of two gateways. The magic could bring the copper here and deposit it into a chest up here at the house. The coppers could be used to defray the cost of the ingots which power the spells. We could charge a little more, say five coppers or so, to allow a wagon of goods to travel. Perhaps two coppers for a person and a hand cart. This could be a marvelous source of income as well as an inexpensive means of rapid transportation across the continents to major cities.
Gradually, we could provide links from each of the cities into the surrounding countryside and the smaller towns. People living further out would need to come to the nearest town to find a gateway but we could have a network established, over several years time, which will permit the people of the two continents to trade and visit. This entire concept could do so much for the people.”
“Not to mention, pay for itself and allow us to reap back some of our expenses in building and powering the entire system. Let's go back and pay the builder a visit then talk about this some more in the house. Tomorrow we may experimenting with the house gateway.”
“The gateways to the towns could be spelled to use a ticket rather than coins. A copper could purchase one ticket which would be good for several trips on the shorter town gateways.”
A flash of inspiration hits Andrew squarely between the eyes, “Alexandra, the ticket idea is perfect. People could purchase a ticket. The amount of money they spend could be magically impressed onto the ticket and each journey's use would deduct the appropriate amount from the ticket. The colour of the ticket could begin as green when it is fully loaded and slowly turn red from one end down to the other as the stored travel funds are depleted. That way the gateway spells don't need to count coins, the ticket sales spells may do that. That allows the gateways to have fewer spells associated directly with them and makes our casting far less difficult and more likely to succeed.”
“Andrew, we could also give a slight discount to those who purchase larger amounts on the tickets. That way someone could purchase a ticket which would be good for nearly a month of gateway use without spending so much money. Because they purchase in advance they will receive more for their money.”
As they walk off to speak with the builder, Andrew and Alexandra continue talking. The concept of travel gateways available to anyone who has the price of a ticket gaining ground rapidly. People may still travel in the old way from one location to another but more rapid and further reaching transit may be available in the form of the gateways.
After finishing the discussion with the builder concerning a building to house the gateway hub and looking at sketches produced by the draftsman, they go off to learn where the girls have gone and into what mischief they may be delving. After several inquiries they manage to track down the girls, Kitty, and the Feline protectors. One of the Felines is up in a tree attempting to fasten a swing to a stout limb. Kitty and the remaining Felines are voicing encouragement and instructions while the girls are just trying to stay out of the way.
Andrew and Alexandra remain close by but continue to discuss the nature of the gateway spells and those of the sub-spells which will grant specific individuals with authorization to travel to the house. They also decide to incorporate the granting to these individuals of specific free use paths among the major and minor gateways. Just how they may lock in the individual becomes a necessary topic.
“It must be something which cannot be easily fooled, Andrew. Something which pertains to the specific individual alone. Something which cannot be lost or changed and which may be determined nearly instantly for each person.”
“Well, for some such as politicians who travel a limited path several times a day we may simply give them a pass ticket. Sorcerers or Sisters are more apt to be going almost anywhere at any time. We could offer them a limited access pass which also includes unlimited access to specific route pertinent only to themselves.”
“That becomes far too cumbersome, Andrew. We would be creating spell after spell after spell to handle it. Whatever we use must be something very easy and not path restrictive. The original ticket idea is good. That allows for the traveler to decide where they wish to go and then the ticket simply says they have paid for the provided travel. Those who are to be allowed unrestricted travel or unlimited travel within specific gateways are the problem.
Gabriel, for instance, may need to go almost anywhere and without much notice. He would need some sort of permission to travel anywhere the gateways go at any time and for any number of times without needing to consider whether he has sufficient funds remaining on his 'ticket' and taking the time to purchase a second ticket. Nor could it be something which he might be able to lose and therefore someone else could find and use. The location at which the special permissions information will be stored must be available to the entire gateway network yet be completely protected so no one may add or remove permitted individuals improperly. Just how we may store the specific information for individual persons is going to be the key.”
“I agree. But what is specific to an individual which cannot be taken for use by someone else?”
“I don't know. Someone's personality? Although I don't know how we could store that as information, nor allow magic to examine for it in the matter of a small part of a second. Their blood perhaps, but then again we don't want to be pricking their finger every time someone wants to travel. Then too, I don't know if someone's blood is totally an individual thing. I mean, everyone has blood and I remember enough of what I have read to realize there are different blood types, whatever that means. But I remember reading that long ago blood transfusions were given between people who had the same blood type, so apparently blood types are shared by a number of people.
I think we need to talk with Alice. She uses magic to examine people rather quickly. If she could tell us how she does it then perhaps we could devise a spell to allow for an examination at each gateway and comparison of that examination with one filed away at a safe location. The individuals could select a destination and then key the permission and that could serve to initiate the examination and comparison of data. If it matches then the person is allowed access through the gateway.”
“Might work. Seems like we would have several thousand people to examine in order to save their data for reference but it could be done if Alice knows how the magic allows her to examine people. I think it's worth looking into, Alexandra.”
They go to see the girls and since the swing doesn't look like it is going to be ready any time soon, begin to discuss the manner in which Alice examines people.
“I don't know. I just do it.”
“All right. Thank you. Will you be able to swing today before supper?”
The girls look at the progress (?) which has occurred so far, “I don't think so. It seems to take a long time.”
“That's probably because they want you both to be safe when you are swinging.”
Alexandra and Andrew walk off again, “Let's ask Kayla. She may have a better grasp on it.”
The answers found there are no more help than the one Alice gave to them.
“Andrew, I know who to ask. I'll contact Friar... I mean, healer Gordon. He has been healing for years and would be far more likely to have some idea of how magic may examine someone.”
“Good. Then we may finally get the show on the road. Looks like it's getting late. I wonder if the swing is up yet?”
“Who knows? I wouldn't place any bets either way. If the girls are not back in another hour then we will need to send for them so they will have time to prepare for supper, they will have nearly all day tomorrow to play.”
Andrew goes off to ponder the problem of examining people through the use of magic and comparing that information with any which may have been previously saved thus providing the level of permissions for gateway use. After an hour and a half he has not decided upon any likely method.
Alexandra chimes Friar Tuck (healer Gordon) and discusses the problem with him. He promises to think about it and see if he may reduce his examination skills down to some specific form of spell. He agrees it is a little easier if all the spell must do is determine the specifics about the blood without spilling any. He also promises to research in his library for any possible characteristics which may be found in the various races which could be unique to an individual.
“No promises...”
“Thank you, healer Gordon. I hope you discover something and a way of measuring it. It would allow us to create gateways which will permit people to travel without allowing entrance to people who should not be permitted access.”
Alexandra now opens a Gateway to the girls and calls to them, “Girls, it’s time to come in and prepare for supper. You may play tomorrow.”
The girls begin to walk into the gateway followed by Kitty and a few moments later by the three Feline guards. Alexandra closes the gateway and she, the girls and Kitty go into the house while the three Felines continue discussing the attempt at hanging the swing. The girls did not have an opportunity to get dirty as the swing had only just been completed when Alexandra called them in. A little washing and a change of clothes for supper and they are ready.
Again, Alexandra has them sit at the lower tables. Andrew admits to having forgotten (conveniently) to notify the builder of the need to lower the family table to the level of the others in the room. “Alexandra, it isn’t like I don’t have anything else on my mind to be cared for these two days.”
“That is why I shall remember to tell him myself. I won’t forget.”
Andrew goes into a sulk, muttering quietly, “I still don’t see what’s so wrong with the table being raised above the others.”
Supper is a bit more boisterous than was lunch with the guard members now more at ease with the presence of the family during the meals. Conversation now back to nearly the level it had achieved prior to the arrival of the family. Kitty has gone off to have her meal with the other two I-Cats and they are in the midst of some conversation themselves.
The girls attention is divided between Alexandra, Andrew and the three Felines who are their protectors. During the conversations Alice reaches out to one of the Felines who is passing by and provides a minor healing such that the arm and hand of that Feline, “will be more like it once was. That must have caused you a lot of pain all the time.”
The Feline is looking at his arm and hand, flexing them both in amazement both at the lack of pain and return of their full use as well as the unrequested healing freely given simply to alleviate the pain and suffering. In an exceptionally rare display of emotion, the Feline holds Alice close in a hug for a brief time before continuing on around the table to join his friends for the meal. He may be seen to continue to flex the arm and hand while talking animatedly with his friends.
“That was very kind of you, Alice. I’m certain he will not forget it,” Alexandra comments.
“Mother, I don’t understand why they don’t ask to be healed. There are many here who are hurting so badly. It isn’t like they are dying but the pain won’t allow them to rest or sometimes makes it difficult for them to breath. I don’t see the one I noticed today. He has an old injury which is still causing him difficulty when he breaths. I wanted to heal him tonight but he isn’t here.”
“He may be on duty tonight. We will ask.”
“If they find him, I’ll need more energy. It’s an old, old injury and healed very badly. I’ll need help to heal it. Why do they all pretend there’s nothing wrong with them when I can see most of them have problems? A lot of them have bad problems but they just come to have little things helped.”
“Alice. I don’t know why, but I will find out.”
Alexandra stands, and leans down taking a spoon and ringing her wine glass. Soon the room is quiet.
“Alice just performed a healing which apparently had not been reported. She has also noticed that many of you have injuries which need healing and which, for some reason, have also not been reported. Some of those injuries are very old but may be, at least, partially healed. Please, don’t allow pride or shame or whatever it may be to cause you not to seek a healing. If you have injuries which you have not reported, please do so that we may help you.
We may not be able to heal everything, nor completely, but we will do the best we may in order to help you. You may be our employees but you are also part of our family now. If we are able to help, we will do so. There is one she has noted who is having great difficulty breathing due to a very old injury. That person is not in the hall this evening. If any of you know who he may be would you please have him come here? We want to help him.”
Alexandra continues to stand for a few seconds as the room remains quiet. As she begins to sit, two Felines get up and rush out of the hall. Silence still has a stranglehold on the hall until slowly conversation begins again. This time far more subdued and with a change of topic.
A few minutes go by and the two who rushed out return with a third individual.
“That’s him,” Alice points.
The Feline who has just been escorted into the hall becomes the center of everyone’s attention. He is brought over to Andrew and Alexandra and looks as though he is about to collapse from fright at being dragged before the family from his appointed rounds.
“Don’t be frighted,” Alexandra explains, “Alice noticed you have an injury which is causing you great difficulty and we would like the opportunity to try to heal it.”
His eyes are still wide, he doesn’t know what to expect. Healers use magic and magic is death. A human girl gets up from her place at the table and the human woman places her hand on the child. The child’s hand now slowly reaches up to touch him on the chest and he feels a slow warmth spreading through him. He can feel things changing inside him and it is becoming easier to breath. His eyes are still wide as he realizes the child is using magic, but she seems to be healing him and it doesn’t hurt.
When he took a sword in battle so long ago, no one attempted to heal him. The healers went to all the humans and healed them but no one came to any of the Felines, many died of their wounds. He was one of the lucky ones. Lucky, if you could call it that. Lucky, never to be able to go into heavy battle again because of the inability to breath in enough air to sustain battle. Lucky to ever earn enough money to continue to live much less to save for a healer.
Now he has a job which he just might be able to handle and which pays. Not as well as battle pay but for an easier job which an old scarred Feline may handle the pay is good. The food and wine are good and included with the job as is a room which is warm and clean. He could live out the remainder of his life here. Now he is being healed as well. How much must he pay for this?
The little girl removes her hand from his chest and places it on his injured leg and begins again. She repeats the process on his shoulder after standing on the table so she may reach down to him. Air, he can breath air again without difficulty. The pain is gone from his leg and his shoulder. The arm and leg move freely again. He has been healed. All these years and now a little human girl heals him.
“What must I pay for this?”
“Pay?” Alexandra asks in puzzlement, “I don’t understand.”
“What is it I must do to repay this healing?”
“Nothing. You are a part of our family now and owe nothing. If we do not care for our family then how may we expect them to care for us? Has it helped?”
He again moves his leg and arm then takes a large deep breath of delicious air and releases it in a pain free sigh.
“It is wonderful. I may breath again.” a smile on his face, “I never thought I would thank a human or healer but... Thank-you.” he bows his head to Alice and Alexandra. “I am indebted.”
“Have you had supper yet? Here sit with us.”
“I have duties to attend to Lady. I am on evening patrol and will take my meal when I am off duty. I thank you again.” He kneels to Alice, “And I thank you, Healer. If trouble ever comes to your door, call me and I shall be there.”
Alice is uncertain how to respond so she simply smiles at him and nods her head to him.
He takes her hand and kisses it then gets up and goes back out to resume his rounds.
© 2010 by Rénae Dáºmas. This work may not be replicated or presented in whole or in part by any means electronic or otherwise without the express consent of the work’s Owner (copyright holder), with the exception of the private and non-commercial viewing by the reader who is also the end purchaser. ALL Rights Reserved, including but not limited to ownership of Characters, final content decision, and more. This is a work of Fiction. All the characters and events portrayed in this story are fictional and any resemblance to real people or incidents past, present or future is purely coincidental. Any and all images shown within this work are taken by license under Corel. Sketches are a product originated through the efforts of Terry Volkirch.. No affiliations, involvement or gender assignations through the use of the images provided by Corel, Terry Volkirch or the subjects contained within those posted images or sketches is implied or intended.
An Aldoennetti Original.
(Sketches by Terry Volkirch)
Kayla and Alice continue to provide more healings after supper has ended. Andrew, Alexandra and Rachel provide energy to assist permitting many more of the minor healings to be completed quickly with all touched by either Kayla or Alice. Now inquiries are made as to unmentioned injuries which may be examined tomorrow and possibly healed or, at least, reduced in severity.
“Any injury which has been a problem even those which may not have been treated in the past.”
A few are determined and will be seen tomorrow morning. The Felines had the greatest number of injuries which had never been treated. It is still a source of amazement to them that this new employer and his family wish to help them. With the healings performed on the battlefield and those performed now at the new home, the truth of the words that the most grievously injured will be healed first regardless of race is beginning to sink in.
The human warriors found here are also interesting. They are content to work with the Felines to improve their battle tactics and in return are learning combat techniques from the Felines which are seldom taught to any other race. Many of the Felines who are off duty seek out the humans to engage in games of chance or talks, a sharing of tobac and camaraderie.
Andrew goes to check the cistern again and Alexandra and the girls begin to explore the house accompanied by four of the guard and one Feline protector of the girls. Kitty has secured permission to go off into the forest with the other two I-Cats to engage in a game of stalking whatever prey they may find. This is to improve skills as all have had their fill of meat at supper.
Exploration begins at the dining hall and moves on to the grand room where large parties and event may occur. The need for many candle holders here has been eliminated with the addition of a very small “sun” which may be controlled verbally in as much as brilliance may be affected. Position of the source of light may not be changed except by Andrew or Alexandra. Some shadowing occurs, however, from this single source of light and Alexandra seizes upon this opportunity to move it over closer to one end of the grand room, diminishing the amount of light produced by a slight amount and then creating another for the other end. That should serve well to diminish the shadows.
The home has several levels with most of the lowest floor used for meals and entertaining. The next level contains many guest rooms and is also accessible, from each end, to the outdoors. The uppermost floor is family and ranking guest rooms. The top of the building contains the cistern. Spillways have been arranged such that should the cistern leak that water will not enter the house but will spill onto the outside ground thus preserving the house from flooding in such an event. Noticeable creaking is occurring as the cistern is filling.
Alexandra links to Andrew, “Andrew we are receiving a lot of structural noise down here from the increased weight of the cistern. Are you certain the builder has strengthened the building sufficiently?”
“He says he has. I’ll cut it off at two thirds full and we may watch it for a day. Let me know if the creaking continues.”
“I would rather he strengthens it further, Andrew. I don’t like this noise, it seems much too loud.”
“We are almost at two thirds, perhaps five more minutes. I’ll keep an eye on it. Worst case we may have additional supports added.”
“If you’re certain then. We are continuing our exploration.”
More creaking may be heard as she closes the link.
Still concerned, Alexandra guides the tour until they reach the room where the builder has all the construction plans. They begin searching the plans for those which include the cistern. It is a little more difficult since each level of the home is on separate plans and matching the location of the cistern to its corresponding location on lower floors takes some time. After nearly an hour of search there are three portions of plans open to inspection showing the changes made to accommodate the additional weight of the cistern. Changes have been made to the structure of the home in an effort to support the cistern when it is filled with water. The assistant to the builder has stayed behind to help with the search and to explain the changes.
“We filled the room with empty barrels until it could hold no more. With the barrel count we simply multiplied by the weight of one barrel when it was filled with water, then we placed additional supports beneath the cistern to allow for twice that weight. There should be plenty of strength.”
“What of the air space between the barrels?”
“”The air has no weight so there is no additional structure needed to support air.”
“You don’t understand, there is water there now. There is no air.”
“How could there be water there? The barrels are round, there will always be air since the barrels don’t fit against each other tightly and a walkway must be present in order to allow the barrels to be removed for use.”
“There are no barrels. The entire room is filled with water. It is the barrel.”
The assistant looks at her like she is crazy.
“How long have you been the builders assistant?”
Proudly, “Twelve months.”
“Have you ever built a cistern before?”
“Oh, certainly. Quite a few... and storage rooms, too.”
“Perhaps you don’t understand exactly what a cistern happens to be. A cistern is NOT a storage room.”
“Well, no. Because all that is stored in it is water. Storage rooms may hold many different things.”
“Just a moment.” Alexandra links urgently to Andrew. “Andrew stop filling the cistern, it does not have sufficient support. We are looking at the plans now.”
Another large creak may be heard through the house.
“The builder said there was plenty of support.”
“He had incorrect information. His assistant did the calculations and the assistant does not understand cisterns, he thinks it is just a large storage room for barrels of water. He filled the room with barrels to see how many fit, but he left pathways and gaps between the barrels so they could be retrieved easily. His calculations are too low by a factor of nearly three times.”
“Are you certain?”
“Andrew. Don’t gamble with our daughters lives. Stop filling the cistern and reduce the level of the water until we may correct this.”
“Well, I’ll check into it.”
“Andrew, if you don’t stop filling that cistern NOW. The girls and I are leaving.”
“Okay Alexandra. Relax, I’ll stop it for now. It’s three quarters full and that should be plenty for a while.” Another large creak occurs but goes on for nearly five seconds.
“Andrew, it is about to collapse. Why are you so hard headed? You promised to stop filling at two thirds.”
“It was holding the water okay, so I filled it a little more.”
“Fine. We are leaving and you go sleep under the cistern. If you haven’t drowned by tomorrow morning we’ll come back for breakfast.”
“Are you certain the builder is wrong?”
“YES. His assistant did the calculations and he just told me how he did it. YES, HE IS WRONG. The builder didn’t know because the assistant told him it had been cared for. The assistant doesn’t understand a cistern is not a storage room. It is an enormous vat full of water. The assistant thought a cistern was a place where many barrels of water are stored.”
“How did he ever become an assistant?”
“Only Heaven knows but his mistake is about to cost the house and possibly lives if we don’t stop filling the cistern and remove a lot of the water.”
“I stopped filling. I will prevent any filling until we check this. I want to see the plans.”
“Then come to me, we are in the room with the plans right now but I don’t intend to stay here because this room is two floors down directly under all the weight of the cistern.”
Andrew steps through a gateway into the room from his vantage point above at the cistern just as another looonnnggg creak occurs.
“What on Tranquility was that?”
“That is one of the creaks I told you about due to the weight of the water. Haven’t you been listening?”
“They don’t sound like that up at the cistern. They just sound like little creaks and pops, nothing to worry about.” He is clearly concerned now that he has experienced one first hand.
“How many barrels of water do you have in the cistern?” the assistant inquires.
“Right now? Probably about five or six hundred.”
“Five hundred? You can’t get that many barrels in the room.”
“We aren’t putting barrels into the cistern. It isn’t a room, it is a large tank for holding water, not barrels.”
The assistant still looks confused, “A tank? A cistern isn’t a storage room for water?”
“Yes, it is a storage room for water. But the water is not in barrels. The cistern is the barrel. A very large barrel filled with water.”
Another very loud creak occurs followed by a pop and another louder creak, a crash and the sound of rapidly moving water.
Alexandra opens a link to Percoin and she and the children rush through along with the guard detail, “Andrew, get out.”
Andrew opens his own gateway even as Alexandra is closing hers in an effort to avoid the flood. Andrew grabs the plans and yanks the assistant through his gateway, slamming it shut just as water is beginning to rush in through the doorway and as the ceiling starts to collapse sending several hundred gallons of water through the gateway before it closes.
“Well, builder’s assistant... I’d say you just made a VERY expensive mistake. If you have built cisterns before, I think the only reason you haven’t had a problem is because they were sitting on the ground.”
Two days later the rubble has been cleared and the assistant fired. The entire complex abandoned since there are insufficient support facilities such as water and meals available for the guard who are temporarily living elsewhere in rented quarters during the rebuilding.
This time, however, extra support for the weight of the water is to be placed into every floor of the home. This causes the lowest floor to be altered heavily since the calculations made by the assistant were all based upon faulty initial assumptions.
The builder has had a terrible impact to his otherwise spotless reputation because he failed to catch the error made by his young assistant, and the young man has begun training in another line of work perhaps more suited to him, at least he now knows what a cistern may be.
Much of the main building which received no physical collapse, must be removed due to residual water damage. Most of the kitchen and other support facilities must also be reconstructed. The buildings which house the guard were spared but for the moment are without water. The home is, once again, delayed with perhaps another three months before it will again be capable of occupancy. The furnishings and clothing left at the house are mostly a loss as well. A very expensive lesson for a young man who was in a position of trust for which he had not been completely prepared.
The I-cats, who had gone off earlier to teach stalking techniques to Kitty returned to find devastation. They are caught up in the move of the guard to temporary quarters until Alexandra manages to link to Kitty to allow her to return to Percoin. Kitty’s necklaces are now somewhere in the residual of the flood. The necklace Andrew made is recovered quickly using a link and a call for the necklace to return. Those which were purchased must await discovery.
The few days following the disaster produce a number of discoveries, one of which is the continued flow of water into and out of the cistern. This is corrected when Andrew returns and removes the spell which had been filling the cistern. As no water is contained within the cistern, the spell believed the cistern was empty and diverted water to try to fill it. Unsuccessfully, however, since there is a gaping hole at the bottom and all the water simply runs back out to continue flooding the area.
“Andrew, I don’t care about the plans. I will not again have the cistern built upon the roof of the house. It may be elsewhere on the property. Somewhere nearby, but I will not have that potential calamity over my head again. With the cistern elsewhere, the house will not need to be reinforced and that will save money. Something which I’m certain you will appreciate at the moment. And while he is at it, tell him not to raise the family table above the others found in the meal hall.”
Andrew gives up and goes to tell the builder of the changes in the plans.
Things, once again, are beginning to settle down into a daily routine as everyone awaits the continued construction of the house.
Classes are progressing, with the children gaining strength at their spells and several of the boys becoming quite adept at multi-spell casts. Alexandra has not given them permission to begin studying fireworks with Healer Gordon. In fact, she has pointedly informed them that anyone creating fireworks displays prior to her approval to go for such study, will have their magic permanently blocked and will be thrown out of the school. The incident with the cistern still has her in a very angry mood.
The young lady who attempted to create a blue rose bush has tried twice more to modify her spells and twice more failed but at least she has improved greatly in all else. The last effort produced only one rose, it weighed over 100 kilograms and was nearly two and a half meters on a side. The bush collapsed under it. The rose was a bright blue and the vine was pink with little yellow polka-dots. It was amusing to watch as the bush sprouted and grew quickly to a near normal size and then this bud appeared and began to grow... and grow... and grow before opening into the rose. By then the bud was beginning to crush the plant and when the rose opened and grew to its size, the bush itself could not be found unless the rose was lifted away. This third failure has the young woman in tears.
Alexandra does her best to console the young lady, pointing out all the extraordinary efforts she has accomplished in other areas and agreeing that the efforts she has made toward the blue rose have been amazing.
“Perhaps after another month or two of classes, you may find a way of accomplishing it.”
“That will be too late, the festival is next month.”
“Oh, you wish to enter it in the festival.”
“Yes. There are prizes and auctions and if I win a prize and the rose sells well at the auction then I will have money to give to my family to help them through to the time I begin to earn money with my talents.”
“I see now. Have you told anyone of these plans?”
“No. Just you.”
“Maybe we may work together outside of class and see if we may find a solution which will work. If we are fortunate then you will have the opportunity to enter your rose bush in the festival. When must you notify them and what is the entry fee?”
“I must apply for entry by the sixth of next month and pay the fee. I have the three gold saved, it’s all in silver but I have the full amount. I just need the bush.”
“All right, let’s start this evening after supper. I’ll meet you here in the garden and we will begin by examining your spells and their combination to see what we may do to make it work.”
“Yes, please. I do so appreciate it. I’ll be here.”
“All right. Please don’t begin until I’m here, and then we will examine the spells together before we do any casting. Something may turn up. It’s worth the effort.”
The young woman’s tears have ceased and she wipes her eyes clear. A smile once again upon her face as she contemplates the assistance of someone so powerful as Alexandra helping her to solve the dilemma of her blue rose.
The morning session has gone well with the exception of the rose, the adults who are training have reached various levels of expertise mostly within their own specialties with the addition of links and gateways now available to most and the children in the afternoon class are advancing rapidly as did those before them.
Andrew is off every afternoon with the Sorcerers who are examining the prospect of the spelled wagon and the various ideas to bring it to reality. Thus far only three wagons have been destroyed in the attempt but now a method of slowing the wagon has been developed as has the means to slowly bring it up to speed or slow it without causing damage to whatever is being hauled within it. Use of the wagon near any which are being pulled by horses is still a problem but it is possible for this wagon to drive through a gateway, which horses avoid at all costs. It does not help to place blinders on them as they seem to sense the gateway by some other means than sight although they are quite able to recognize a gateway if they see one and once seeing it they avoid it by any means possible.
Alexandra has spent her late afternoons still pursuing the possibility of viewing or traveling to a location where one has never been, nor to which there is any object or person which may be used as the anchor for a link. After supper, she goes to help the young woman with her blue rose spells.
Their daughters, meanwhile, are finding plenty to keep them busy with Rachel rapidly advancing and Alice becoming more proficient at healing. Many minor injuries, such as a broken arm, require little energy and time to make right. This is because Alice has learned to correct the major portion of the problem and then to allow the body to complete the task over several days to a week. This has reduced the energy needed to heal as well as served as a reminder to the person to be more careful in the future. Sudden and complete healings do not teach caution to a child. Several days to a week’s pain following a healing reinforces the need to be cautious when doing certain things. This allows the person to heal as well as learn from the experience.
A few weeks after the disaster at the house, the family goes for another visit and finds the building is beginning to take shape once again. The new cistern is on a hill above the house, but removed far enough to allow any leakage to simply go down the hill without damaging the buildings. The hill has been hollowed out to allow for the cistern and pipes lead from this location to all of the previous points of use. The cistern is still within the walled area but there will be spells and levies to prevent the water from flooding the buildings. Indeed it was partially the original wall which caused the flood waters to remain on the hill and turn the ground into a soggy mess before it could be fully drained at the time of the ‘mishap’. It is estimated that the buildings to be used by the guard will be ready in just two weeks. That is the amount of time necessary to complete the cistern and the plumbing for source water to those buildings. Everyone is looking forward to re-occupying the home.
The evening just prior to the date for entry into the Festival’s competition, the first successful cast for a blue rose is accomplished. The plant grows to full size in about half an hour and has buds within another. The buds open to normally sized flowers, but they are blue. Much darker than Robin’s eggs, but decidedly blue. The flowers still have the smell so particular to a rose and the fine texture and detail but they have a propensity toward longevity.
A picked blue rose has lasted nearly two weeks before fading. On the plant they are still in bloom when the date arrives for the Festival itself to begin. The young lady has her bush entered in the competitions. A cutting from the bush has survived and is beginning to grow normally. There are high hopes on the part of the Sisters and of Alexandra that the cutting will survive to produce a bush and that the Roses will continue to be blue.
Judging of the grower’s competition takes place the second day of the Festival. In the world of flowers, this blue rose takes second place. Not as rewarding as First but still in the money. The young woman receives twenty five gold as her prize. Not as great as the hoped for one hundred gold, but still welcome. Now the plants are offered for auction by those who are willing to part with their efforts.
The auction finds greater encouragement for her efforts as the bush receives a high bid of over one hundred gold. Much more than she expected. Things are a bit upside down but the total still comes close to that which she had hoped to achieve for her family. The purchaser of the bush is a Feline who intends to plant it and to begin to produce more such bushes over time from cuttings.
Alexandra, since the success with the rose bush, has had more time to continue her efforts at vision links to unknown places, also finding a success of sorts. The link may be to a place that is visible to the eye, even if at a distance, and then that area may be explored to give better detail to the vision. A second location may be viewed from that spot and the link moved to the second location. Exploration again assisting in producing sufficient detail that a gateway could be opened if one wished to do so. This may be done eight to ten times until the location being viewed is hundreds of kilometers away and has never been visited by the individual viewing.
During the course of these explorations, a number of small villages have been discovered, some known, some not, some empty and abandoned long past. Deep within the jungles of the Survivor, remnants of an ancient city are found. A city which apparently has been abandoned to rubble due to the War of the century past. Strange things may be seen here and there. One location has portions of very strange looking enclosed wagons without wheels sitting upon a vast expanse of concrete rubble which has been claimed by vines and small shrubbery.
No one viewing has any recollection of such things. Possibly some of the history books may offer clues.
Healer Gordon has during the past month been quite busy researching the request placed before him for a means to magically identify specific people. His efforts have enlisted the aid of a number of others and examination of countless books in many libraries. A small number of books have alluded to the existence of various methods of identification such as “fingerprints”, “retinal scans”, and DNA.
Everyone who is a historian has heard of DNA, for the Antagonist used this somehow to create the Feline and I-Cat races as well as others. They used DNA for many things but what it is and exactly how it was used has been lost to the Survivor and the Shambles.
Fingerprints? This seems to be a strange way of identifying someone. Everyone has fingerprints but to believe that one person’s finger could be different from another is a strange concept. They all are used to hold things, they all bend the same way. True some are longer than others, or wider, but how would you measure this and make use of it to identify someone? It almost sounds like “magic”. Too ridiculous to believe.
Much research reveals the meaning behind “retinal scan” but how to accomplish it remains a mystery. Magic has no need of any of these things. If you want to heal someone, you reach out your talent and look for the aura which shows you where they are hurting. It, sometimes with a little difficulty, leads you to the spot which needs healing and, if you and the patient are fortunate, you may determine a means by which they may be healed, or at least helped.
Just how magic could look by itself at any of these is an unbelievable concept. One might as well be trying to store an image of each individual onto vellum. True, many years past and before the War such things were done. There is proof in the small museums in the form of “photographs” which show people and places from the past. Images found in the old books carefully stored. But just how to create such an image and save it, that has been lost and there has been no pressing need to find it again as it is not pertinent to survival.
“I’ll just tell Alexandra that many very good researchers have tried to find the information and a means to accomplish that which they desire but it just isn’t possible, if it ever was.”
The news that an easy solution to the identification problem for public gateway security would not be rapidly forthcoming was not happily received. Experiments with the automated gateways were also yielding frustration of sort. Powering a gateway with a spell ingot wasn’t too difficult to achieve with only a weeks worth of experimentation off and on to produce a working gateway which anyone could use.
Efficiency in use of the ingot energy also was quickly addressed and the discovery that one of the larger ingots could power the gateway for many hundreds of uses. The problems were found in linking that set of spells to those which selected a destination for the non magical traveler. A second set of problems lay in the method of identification of a traveler’s right to use the gateway.
The ticket idea worked, but not well. The small automated booth which accepted coin and spelled a ticket was unable to give change and would spell the ticket with the full amount deposited prorating the ticket’s value if more was spent so the purchaser received more value for their money when they spent more originally. A discount for bulk, if you will.
Andrew spent many sleepless nights attempting to determine a means to allow poorer travelers to have more for their money but was unable to discover the answer. The poor do not want their plight broadcast to the world and so they do not advertise the fact they are on the edge of poverty or starvation. Then too, no spell could be decided upon which could allow proof of their predicament without an attendant present to ask invasive questions. A further indignity Andrew did not wish to place upon those unfortunates. Without a definitive answer, he was forced to abandon his efforts on the behalf of the poor, vowing to come back and attempt to address the issue. There are many poor.
Meanwhile the gateways between Scearnvale and Percoin are up and running, with the hub for the two gateways located in a broad field near but out of sight of the house on his Northern property. It wouldn’t do to have people become too curious about the home they might see from the hub location. The plans for the building to house the gateways is completed and construction will soon begin on this site rather than the original field below the house. A smaller ‘hidden’ gateway to the house is placed near the two major ones leading to the cities. Travel from the hub is free, travel to the hub requires a ticket which must be purchased from the vending center located centrally to the gateways at each city.
It would be nice to say money is rolling in but that is not the case. Few know about the gateways and fewer still use them. There are not many who need to travel to or from Scearnvale and Percoin to the other. Travel by boat is still widely used as little of either continent is served by the gateways although more are planned to be added with two or three new city hubs to be prepared each month. In the Shambles, seven of its forty ‘cities’ are intended to be added with the country hub for the Shambles to be located at New DesMonde. Departure from this hub is also free and return to be paid through deduction of “funds” from the tickets.
Loss of a ticket is unfortunate, especially for the poor, but another means of proof of right to travel the gateways is not immediately forthcoming. Tickets, within a continent, are hoped to become an important commodity but are likely to become targets for theft. Another problem which hurts the poor far more than the wealthy.
Part of Andrew’s solution to this dilemma for the poor is to place a very low price upon any travel from a village to a city and return trips from a city to a village will be free once those gateways are initiated. This does not address the problem of poor in the city but most of them do not travel the gateways anyway. Slowly the gateway network will begin growing beyond major cities. There are now five of the original group of adults who trained with Andrew and Alexandra going around to set up and place the magical gateways. Large spell ingots are becoming a sought after commodity and Andrew’s ‘factory’ is turning out many hundreds every week.
Meanwhile Alexandra’s ‘explorations’ are finding small villages which have had little or no outside contact for many years. The appearance of strangers in their midst brings varied reactions from flight to preparation for combat. First contact with such a village is now done in force as a show of overwhelming combat superiority. This does absolutely nothing to calm the frightened villagers, but the placement of supplies such as food, candles (unspelled), some medicines and with great flourish and showmanship... a note, with the hopes that someone may be able to read, then the departure of that large combat force with the hope that the note will begin to assuage those fears.
No return is made to the village for one week, as explained in the note, In most cases the second arrival of more supplies is greeted by a mild curiosity and acceptance of the strangers. Healers are brought during the second trip so aid may be given to everyone. Gateways are explained and a small one spelled into existence to allow travel to the nearest city and return.
These isolated villages have little money as the War caused them to fall into a barter system in order to survive. To find such a village with more than a hundred inhabitants seldom is encountered. When fewer than twenty are present it is more beneficial to them to move the low number of individuals to another larger village and to integrate them into that village. In only one case were two villages close enough, one to the other, to allow the inhabitants to remain at their own village with the introduction of a gateway to allow them the ability to travel to the village nearby in order to trade and begin the process of integrating themselves back into the mainstream of humanity.
“I think it strange that no one from either village discovered the other.”
“As do I. One would think that eventually someone foraging would stumble across the other village, they are less than ten kilometers from each other. These days that is like walking across the street.”
“What did you think of Alexandra’s discovery of that mine last week?”
“I have no opinion at the moment. It is too dangerous to enter with all the support rusting away. There is talk of possibly shoring it with timbers to see what it was all about but then that might be an expense which could prove fruitless if the mine is played out. Other than curiosity, I don’t see that it would be of great value, Andrew.”
“Alexandra is planning a visual link search and possibly a gateway to extract a small chunk so we might discover what was being mined at the location. Most mines before the war were open-faced so a shaft well precludes that period of time. There were many precious gems mined in the past as well as metals such as copper. A few metals appeared here in abundance while on Earth they were much more difficult to extract. Just about anything could be in those shafts.”
“Or nothing...”
“Or nothing. If we don’t look, we’ll never know, Father. Who knows, Alexandra may have found herself a diamond mine. That wouldn’t bother me at all. She deserves it. She is hoping for something worthwhile as she wants to be able to help the poor and a few diamonds would go a long way toward providing food and other supplies for many.”
“Very altruistic. You two are an excellent match. Speaking of match...
Have the two of you finally agreed upon a new date? The house is nearly completed and this time is sufficiently sturdy. The cistern is located away from the house and in a position to prevent future floods. Your guard has been back at that location for well over a month and things are coming along nicely with your gateway endeavor. More and more people are using them everyday. Rapid public transportation is bringing some small prosperity to both the cities and the villages which have gateways. More are being added each week and Healers are happily traveling all over the place. Or at least everywhere a gateway exists. Some healers are going further as they may open gateways temporarily themselves.”
“Yes. It is good that healers have more access to people. As for our wedding date, we have set it for six weeks from now. This time we intend to go through with it regardless of anything else happening. We have been postponing for nearly six months.”
“About time. We were all becoming tired of waiting.”
Andrew takes his leave of his Father and goes to spend a little time with his mother, who asks some of the same questions and receives the same answers. Half an hour later Andrew kisses her and makes his way to the greeting hall where he departs for Scearnvale and his room. Sleep quickly claims him as it has Alexandra at the Conclave in Percoin.
With the trials of teaching two classes, plus the sometimes added load of aiding the adults who are receiving advanced training in their efforts, then the thousands of other “little” things which must be tended to for each of them they are putting in long days.
“Alexandra, Alexandra, come quick.”
“Please come quick, Alexandra. There’s a bad man. We need help.”
Alexandra recognizes the voices of Rachel and Grace calling at the door of her room while banging on it with their fists. Missii also hears the commotion and comes out into the hallway from her room.
“Hurry Alexandra, the bad man hurt Sister Lewella. She’s in the garden, hurry.”
“Wait children. How did he hurt the Sister?”
“I don’t know.” Both panicked they are each trying to talk over the other.
“He used magic and she fell down.”
“They’re in the garden. We saw him arrive and the Sister went to talk with him. He did something, then she fell down.”
“Is he still in the garden?”
“Yes. We froze him and he can’t move.”
Alexandra immediately calls Andrew as she does not relish the idea of entering the garden where an unknown assailant may be waiting, frozen(?) or not.
Ring, Ring, Ring, “ANDREW. Wake up. Andrew!”
“Yes. Who... What... Alexandra? What time is it?”
“That doesn’t matter. We have at least one intruder here, in the garden. Would you come right away?”
“Be there as quickly as I can waken Kayla, I’ll chime just before linking into the garden. If you are ready then ring back and we may both enter together. Tell Missii to bring weapons.”
“Hurry, the children need our help.”
“Children?”
“No time to explain. Hurry!”
Chime, ring.
As they begin walking to the garden, “Now children tell me what were you doing in the garden this late at night?”
“We were going to go to see my Mother. She hurt her hand and can’t work. We were going to give Alice energy so she could help my Mother. We went to the garden to link. Four of us were there and Sister Lewella said we could go if she came along. We were ready to link when the bad man came into the garden.”
“Where did he come from?”
“We don’t know. One moment he wasn’t there and the next he was in the garden. He was reaching for one of the candles when the Sister saw him and asked him what he was doing there.”
“That’s when he hurt her. She fell down and we can’t get her to get up.”
“Where are the other children who were with you?”
“They’re watching the bad man,” Grace smiles, “I showed Alice how to change the cooling spell into a freezing spell so she is going to freeze him again if he moves, and Laurie is going to help by giving energy to Alice.”
“Who taught you a ‘freezing’ spell?”
Shyly, “I... I taught me. Remember Andrew showed us how to spell the milk to keep it cool? I just made the spell colder and used that spell. I couldn’t think of anything else so fast so that’s what I did. Please don’t be angry, I didn’t practice much. I just needed a way to keep my glass of milk cold so I thought how to do it and it worked. The first time it turned the milk to ice so I warmed it again but after that I did much better. I... it... I think, maybe, I accidentally froze some of the garden when I spelled the bad man. I was excited and he was moving so instead of a little spell I used a big one and the other girls were giving me energy and it just got bigger than I expected. There is ice everywhere.”
Alexandra smiles and hugs the two girls.
“You both did very well. Let’s go see this frozen bad man and see if we might help the garden.”
By this time Missii has changed , collected her weapons and caught up to them as they are all nearing the garden. When they are just outside it, Alexandra rings Andrew, who chimes twice before he casts a second globe of light suddenly over the garden illuminating it bright as day. Andrew and Kayla come into it through the Scearnvale garden gateway and Alexandra enters with Missii leading the way, the two of them ready for battle as Grace and Rachel follow them in.
Two young girls who remained in the garden are next to the fallen Sister. A man, standing upright but coated with frost, is nearby. They see Laurie touching Alice at the shoulder and Alice pointing at the man with an angry grimace on her face as if daring him to make a move.
“He started to move once, so I spelled him again, twice just to be sure,” Alice proudly states. “Then another man came in and saw me spell this one. He started to run at us, but I spelled him too.”
“She didn’t need much energy from me except for the second man. Then I gave her a lot all at once,” Laurie tells them equally as proudly.
“You both did very well,” praises Alexandra, “Let Andrew and I control them now.”
Alexandra places a stasis spell on the two men. Now they are going nowhere and doing nothing until they are released, indeed, even the frost will not change or at least very, very slowly.
The Felines scour the garden for signs of anyone else but decide these two are alone. All attention turns to the fallen Sister. Alexandra begins to examine her but finds nothing apparent.
She checks for wounds and finding none then checks to see what other problem could be present. Alice sadly asks, “Alexandra, my magic won’t help the sister wake up. Could you help her?”
Alexandra checks the Sister and shaking her head, “Andrew, she isn’t breathing. Her heart isn’t beating. She isn’t spelled. I don’t know what did this.”
Missii comes over and checks the Sister, “She is dead.”
The girls immediately go to Alexandra for comfort. One of the sisters is dead and the bad man could have hurt them too, if Grace hadn’t spelled him using the energy they were providing her.
Grace and Alice turn toward the first man both raising their hands to point at him, scowls of determination upon their faces.
“STOP!” Andrew shouts at them. “We need him alive to learn what he is doing here and how he arrived. The second one also. There may be more about to come so we need information.”
The girls pause for a moment, then all four of them group so Grace and Alice may cast spells and the other two provide them additional energy. They begin watching the garden even as Missii and Kayla rush to opposite ends to be ready. Andrew and Alexandra begin their investigation of the men. A few minutes into that investigation a sudden ripple occurs and two more appear in the garden.
Almost instantly they are hit by freezing bolts and they topple to the ground not far from the second man. Grace hits her target once again followed a moment later by a second bolt from Alice toward her target. Alexandra also places these new arrivals into a state of preservation which prevents their awakening or movement pending the completion of the investigation of the first men and their subsequent release from the spell.
“There is nothing here. All we know is they are Sorcerers of unknown power who know a death spell of some kind. They are obviously part of a group as they are all dressed alike. They are not in Sorcerer’s robes but in some kind of uniform. The emblem above the left breast is the same on all four. I am going to contact my Father to see if he may identify them.”
Quickly creating a link to his family home, Andrew loudly chimes the house to awaken a number of people. Allowing his voice to be heard throughout the house, “Father, it’s Andrew. I have a link in the great room and some prisoners who need to be examined as well as a dead Sister. I need Warriors and Sorcerers. These prisoners may cast killing magic. Hurry!”
Now Andrew repeats his message to the guard at the new home, asking for half of the guard. The remainder are to temporarily be on alert to protect the home should this be some sort of diversion involving Himself and Alexandra.
In a few moments his father rushes into his greeting room dressed in a night robe while carrying a sword. Moments later there are others following with weapons draws and shortly thereafter several Sorcerers also enter the room.
They see the garden where Andrew, a young woman, four children and two Felines are standing ready for battle. Just then another ripple occurs in the garden and four more intruders are present. Again before they may react, two young girls cast spells at them so powerful that the men are knocked off their feet and crash to the ground not rising. The Sorcerers from his father’s home look at one another and again at the ‘children’ who have cast such powerful spells.
“Father don’t just stand there, come here. I need you to look at these men. See if you may identify the insignia on their uniforms.
Insignia? His father crosses immediately. A moment later he is followed by four of his Warriors who cross into the garden they see before them. More Warriors and now some Sorcerers also have entered the greeting hall seeing the others in the garden but pausing until Andrew notices them so they will not be caught should the gateway suddenly close. As soon as Andrew beckons them to cross, one of the Sorcerers tells the Warriors, “You four go over with that Feline and you four go over with the other. If these men come at us in numbers we need you to buy us the time to stop them with magic.”
The two Sorcerers look at the group of four young girls with some wonder upon their faces for these are indeed children and not dwarves or pixies. But to cast powerful magic which may stop four fully grown men in their tracks and knock them to the ground? Their attention turns to the men who are being examined even as the young girls again blast the second set of four men laying not far away.
“One of them moved,” is offered to them as an excuse. The remnants of the use of powerful magic still echoing through the air as frost is drifting down in the form of snowflakes along the path taken by the magic. A younger Sorcerer walks over to the men touching one only to find him to be as cold as winter air.
“What manner of spell is this?”
One of the girls proudly tells him, “It’s the freezing spell I use to keep my milk cool. Just with a lot more energy in it.”
“Why are the other girls touching both of you like that?”
“We may transfer energy to the two doing the spells faster when we are touching than we might otherwise. None of us is tired so if more come we could probably freeze them too. That bad man Andrew is looking at killed Sister Lewella. Andrew wouldn’t let us kill him.”
“Oh? And how would you have killed him?”
“I was going to wrap him in tangle-briar and let it work its way with him.”
“I was going to call a Mantiserra to take him away and eat him.”
The Sorcerer starts at the calm replies offered by the two girls who have been casting the spells and gives Grace a smile as do several others who have heard her answer.
“Now a Mantiserra is a fairy tale and doesn’t really exist except to keep young children from being naughty.”
“They do too,” Grace retorts.
“I’m sure your mother told you that in good faith, but monsters which look like the body of a lion, human face, blue ears, a fatal sting and which eat little naughty little children aren’t real.”
“Yes they are. My mother told me so.”
“Well, I’m certain if your mother told you they are real then there is some truth to it. I’ve never seen one so if you happen to see one sometime please let me know.”
Grace is appeased with his comment and calms again.
“Who taught you such powerful magic? How long have you been studying?”
“We each have been studying for a year but we were not very good at it. Then the Sisters had us start learning the new magic with Andrew and Alexandra. We have been studying with them several months now.”
The Sorcerer is looking at four children who are able to cast spells at energy levels approaching those of a level ten or twelve Sorcerer and who have only been studying this ‘new magic’ for several months?
Many questions are placing themselves into his head. Just then he sees two more bolts of frost leave the girls hands and strike the remaining three men next to him. He feels the power of the magic ripple past with the cold they have unleashed barely touching him as it seeks the targets at which it has been aimed. Even so, it is as though he has been standing out in the winter air for several hours. Quickly he places more distance between himself and the pile of unconscious men on the ground, unwilling to experience the brush with that magic again should the need to use it arise.
“Alexandra?” from one of the girls, “Could we have some honey cakes? I’m starting to get tired.”
Alexandra turns to her, “Yes, there are Sisters coming now, I will ask them to bring you honey cakes and milk.”
Again the conversations are displaced by the crackle of freezing energy which occurs immediately upon the appearance of three new ripples arriving in the garden. The six men, who were on the receiving end of the blast unleashed by the girls, crumple to the ground. Four more in that group fall from Alexandra’s thunderous discharge of lightening.
Eight others, who have arrived in flanking positions, find each group of four to be face to face with an angry Feline and four massive Warriors. The battle is very short with eight suddenly dead or dying. Kayla and Missii quickly dispatch the dying and their weapons leave each use as clean as if never used. The Felines then go into a form of meditation offering the deaths to their God, and naming the swords which up until now had not claimed enemy blood.
The children are talking among themselves.
“Andrew, may we use different spells? These are not lasting so long because we are getting tired.”
“Young ladies, if any more of these men come here you may do anything you want to them. If any of those ten over there start to move you may do the same to them. Soon we will have more help and you may rest and eat some food.”
The children offer weak smiles in return.
By now there are also a number of Felines and Sorcerers are standing in his Father’s family home near the garden link but uncertain if it is safe to cross. The guard from Andrew and Alexandra’s new home are allowed to cross through a gateway opened by Missii. Andrew’s Father sees his reinforcements and beckons them to enter the garden. Just as they start into the garden another three ripples appear and twin lances of incendiary blue fire coupled with another discharge of lightening cross the garden to meet the one group of ten which just arrived in confusion’s midst.
The two other groups are also met with a variety of spells from those Sorcerers who have been waiting for such a possibility. The spells are followed immediately by attacks from the SaVannah sisters and the two dozen Felines and ten human warriors now entering the garden from the two deToraline properties. The battle is short. Andrew asks Alexandra to take the children out of the garden, to allow them to clean up, eat, drink and sleep.
Of the ten nearly frozen men, two are beginning to stir. Again, two bolts of blue fire strike out felling those two men before they may stand. Alice faints at the effort and Grace shows extreme exhaustion. Alexandra begins to pick up Alice but a Warrior presses her gently aside lifting the young girl with reverence as though she weighs nothing. He motions for Alexandra to lead the way. She, the Warrior with Alice and the three remaining girls leave the garden to meet the sisters who are just arriving in force. The garden is now heavily occupied and beginning to look more like a battle zone than a garden. With armed Felines and Warriors, Sorcerers and The Primary, himself, standing there.
Giving the care of the girls over to two of the Sisters, Alexandra asks them to give the girls food and drink and then to allow them to go to bed and rest, “They are young heroines. Without them we would not have stopped this invasion. I am returning to the garden for now.”
The Sisters hand honey cakes to the three children who are still conscious and guide them all to sleeping quarters where they may be kept together until morning, arrangements for more food and drink to be quickly brought to them at those quarters.
At the garden, Andrew’s father has several others check the four men who remain under spell to see if identification may be made. Finally there is one who recognizes the emblem as that of the Alliance prior to the War. This news brings grave confirmation to Andrew and his Father.
A few of those who had been frozen and not yet reawakened are just beginning to stir. The deToraline warriors have stripped their weapons from them and are standing over them with swords ready. Several Sorcerers are also prepared to deal with them on an instant’s notice. Four attempt to fight and are rapidly subdued, a fifth jumps up and begins to run finding he has no where to go with Felines and Warriors surrounding them all. The last one does not attempt to rise but instead abruptly vanishes presumably to return to that location from which he had departed prior to arriving in this garden.
The Sorcerers attempt to track his path but have no luck. Andrew also attempts to follow in his mind the path taken by the magic used but cannot detect it so the man has escaped completely.
“One never has a ten year old child around to cast fire when one is needed,” Andrew jokes, “You know Father, there is no pleasure like a romp in the garden in the middle of the night. What time is it? These intruders have no sense of propriety, interrupting a man’s sleep.”
Everyone begins laughing both at the jokes and at the relief of such a one-sided victory. Cleanup of the garden and the removal of the few prisoners commences. Eventually the garden is emptied with everyone back at their own homes or places of lodging. The deToraline Sorcerers place an alarm spell on the garden which will ring, alerting everyone should more men come through into the garden from wherever they are originating.
Early the following morning Alexandra is up and preparing to teach once again. This time she has an agenda which must be addressed. Defensive spells. Stasis might prove to be too difficult for many if not all of the children. However the immobilizing “freezing” spell is something they could all handle.
“Andrew, I know you have things to be doing this morning but before you go I wish you would ask Sorcerer Gabriel if I might conduct the class at the Scearnvale garden. It is much larger than ours and I want to merge the morning and afternoon classes for this one time. If necessary, again tomorrow as well.”
“I understand, that would allow the entire day for all the children and give them a better opportunity to practice the defense. Please don’t allow them to freeze any of the plants or trees. I’ll make the arrangements with Gabriel and for lunch here. Both classes combined will be over 40 children so they will need a heads up for lunch. I should be finished with Father and that new village by noon or so. If I don’t see you at lunch I should be along shortly thereafter.”
“Thank you, Andrew. Were you planning on visiting the house today? I should like to go also if you could wait until after the classes.”
“I don’t know. I thought about it, but hadn’t really made a decision. If nothing else crops up to cause a problem then yes we could go and check the latest additions, the builder thinks it will all be finished in less than two weeks. The Survivor’s Gateway building will be started then. The Gateway building in The Shambles is already under construction and there are five major Gateways established as well as nearly a dozen minor ones radiating out from several of the connected cities. The system is actually making enough money to pay for the building housing the major hub gateways. Perhaps in a year or two the system there may be able to pay back all its startup costs while supporting itself. Now, that would be a blessing.”
“I understand. Thank you Andrew. I’m sorry that mine was ‘played out’ I was really hoping for diamonds so I could help defray some of your expenses as well as feed and house more poor. Magic can only do so much, it can’t create out of thin air. It’s interesting that all of the magic in use is manipulating physical things. The air, water, various things we have around us, but it isn’t capable of creating something out of nothing, at least not yet. Did you ever learn what it was that was being extracted from out of that big pit we found in the jungle? That one which had so much water in the bottom?”
“Not yet. We intend to try pumping it out as soon as we have a dozen or two of the large spell ingots. The water will need to be raised nearly 50 meters and expelled into the surrounding jungle far enough away so it wont just trickle back down into the pit. That takes a lot of energy, probably at least a dozen ingots. I’m spoiled, diverting water from the falls into our cistern at home is much easier than raising it from a pit. I hope we find something worth both the effort and the expense it will take. We use vision spells to look into the bottom but the water is filled with some kind of silt and it is nearly impossible to see much. Some things are very frustrating.” with a frown on his face and a shake of his head.
“Well, you know what they say, Andrew. Nothing worthwhile is easy.”
“Yes. I just wish it was a little easier.”
Alexandra reaches out to hold his hand and leans over so they may steal a quick kiss before Andrew runs off to secure the garden and lunch for everyone, and to notify the Scearvale children who attend the afternoon class that they should arrive at 8:00 for a special all day class session.
Meanwhile Alexandra goes to notify the Sisters of the change of schedule so the afternoon children may also be told to come to the garden with the morning class.
Shortly before 8:00 Alexandra opens a gateway between the Percoin garden the one in Scearnvale all the morning children are present at both locations and many of those who usually attend the afternoon class are trickling in at both locations. She tells them all that the class will be held in the larger garden today and the children begin to group in Scearnvale with more still arriving.
“Is there anyone yet missing from either class? Do those of you here know of anyone you don’t see who should be here?”
Two more boys come rushing in from Percoin. The final tally shows three missing, all from the afternoon class. One young lady hurries into the Scearnvale garden so that drops the missing to only two. Alexandra allows the gateway to remain open for a short time as she begins to organize the children into some semblance of order and is about to close the gateway as the final two children come rushing in followed by Missii. With everyone present, the gateway is closed and the children are given new instruction.
“Last night we had intruders in the garden and a small battle occurred. I think it is time each of you learns a means of protecting yourself against the spells of another as well as some means of temporarily halting the actions of someone who is attempting to harm you. These spells are NOT to be used in a game or for any purpose other than to protect yourself against some adult who is trying to harm you. Any use other than that will be dealt with severely. Do you all understand?”
The children look around at each other with very serious facial expressions, “Yes, Alexandra.”
The first thing we will learn is how to ward. This will allow you some protection against the spells of another. NO, you will NOT be using spells against each other. You all get into quite enough trouble without using spells as you fight with each other. These spells may be used ONLY to help each other. Do... I... make... myself... clear?”
“YES, ALEXANDRA,” many have had their magic bound by Alexandra’s spells for various infractions and know when she “lays-down-the-law” they better listen and follow her instructions.
“Good. Now the first thing you must think about is the very first vision spell you ever learned. Remember how it worked and what you had to do to create it and to allow the magic to flow with it. Now, how do you suppose you could stop such a spell? Perhaps, placing a barrier between the magic and the spell??? That would work for the spell may do nothing without the magic to power it. The problem would be, you would need to know who is using the vision spell and that it is being used. Not an easy task. Well then, how could we detect a vision spell?
Any ideas?”
The next hour is spent investigating the methods which might allow some prior warning of the use of spells by someone distant from the person being viewed or moved against their will. The children come up with many possibilities but most of them are not sufficiently practical.
“What is common to all of the spells?”
“The person the spells are coming against...”
“The person who is placing the spells...”
“Magic.”says a third.
“Magic! Exactly. All of the spells are using magic. A spell without magic is no more than words or thoughts. Magic without a spell is simply an energy waiting to be tapped. We cannot know when or from where an attack may come but there are some things we may do to prevent or lessen the attack. We cannot place counter spells until we know what spell is in use or from where an attack is originating BUT, we can place a barrier around us which does not allow penetration by other spells.
We may create our barrier spell in such a manner that it uses some of the energy from the spell being sent against us to create the barrier to that spell. We may also make our spell to be similar to a mirror. A special kind of mirror. One which allows us to send spells out and away from us while preventing spells that are coming at us from penetrating. Almost a one-way mirror but not quite. We would want our mirror to be invisible and unnoticed but at the same time, powerful. Hopefully without using a lot of our own energy. A bit of like our candle spell.
When the candle is not burning, there is still a little, just a very little, energy being used to keep the spells alive. Then when the candle is burning a lot of energy is in use but to produce the light. Our spells still use but a little.
We will do something similar for our barrier. We will make a spell which uses very little energy so it may sit and watch for spells cast against us and when it detects one, then it will pull a lot of energy from that spell and use that energy to refill its own reservoir as well as to combat and block the spell coming against us. We would need to check our spell and replenish its energy pool every so often so it will not vanish, but that is not a lot of energy and is just to keep the spell working. The main energy it has in order to fight an encroaching spell comes from the attacking spell itself.”
“Alexandra... May our spell use a spell ingot to power it?”
“That is something to which I have given no thought. We will investigate that as well as practice creating a ‘mirror’ spell. Now I want each of you to begin to think of how this ‘mirror’ spell might be created. Is it a single spell or is it multi-part? And more importantly, why?”
Multi-part won out with certain portions looking for specific spells while another looked for magic use of any kind. Still others were counter-spells and absorbers for certain magical attacks while still another administered the whole batch. One more partitioned out the energy to keep the spells active, yet another converted spell ingot energy to magical energy for use in the whole mess and one more simply watched for any backlash so the user wouldn’t be burned by their own protective spell if they used magic themselves. All in all, one of the most complex spell casts the children have learned. The use of small spell ingots is a benefit which allows for a create and forget use of the protective mirror spell cast. Another spell was added into the fray to allow the energy siphoned off of an incoming spell to not only provide the protective spell energy but to slightly replace energy taken from the spell ingot. This was not as successful as hoped but did work, after a fashion.
The efforts continued after lunch and about mid afternoon the children had the concept down pat and everyone had a protective spell in operation.
Now the games begin with the children learning the freezing spell, which went by very quickly due to their previous knowledge of the cooling spell for milk, and the stasis spell to allow for immobilizing the individual so they are not a threat until the spell is removed. This is a bit more delicate since the stasis spell must also include keeping the individual alive. Learning to take into consideration all that must continue to be allowed to function, such as a heart and lungs and blood flow makes the spell combination very difficult and delicate. The concept being that you simply want to block the ability of the person to move or create thought for the period they are under the control of the spell and without permanently removing that ability. This is much more difficult than just making them so cold they can’t coordinate thoughts or actions well, a sort of hibernation.
Most of the children fall back to the freezing spell since stasis is so difficult. Alexandra has allowed them to use the freezing spell on the dirt or small rocks but not on any of the plants or themselves. The admonishment not to spell living things is told to them many times. Especially since several of the plants in Percoin did not survive their freezing and today are rather the worse for wear after their ordeal with that artificially induced frost.
Alexandra decides the children have gone about as far as they may for the day and releases them for the remainder of the day. The upside of this is that each child now has a fairly potent protective set of spells surrounding them. Further, they understand the use and cast of the multi-spell and the need to check and refill the energy pool for the cast on a daily basis until spell holders may be obtained and several small ingots for each holder.
Alexandra, herself, now has a complex protective cast as well and will show each of the others in their little clique how it has been accomplished. Should another visit by these strangers occur then there will be a nasty surprise awaiting them. Their spells are likely to be relatively ineffectual while the retaliatory spells should be nearly undiminished in strength.
Crossing behind the children who are returning to Percoin, Alexandra detours for a moment sitting on one of the benches before ringing Andrew who does not answer. She rings once again and a few seconds later hears the chime and a vision link opens.
“Hello, Andrew. You didn’t make it back for the class.”
“I know. I’m sorry, Alexandra. We became ‘involved’. How did it go?”
“Quite well actually. The children all have complex protective wards and we even determined a manner in which we may link the wards to spell ingots rather than filling the energy pool every day. We just need silver ingot holders which may hold three or four small spell ingots and the ingots and then each child will have a fairly potent protection around them. I may show you and Missii and Kayla later this evening. Rachel has the strongest ward, of course.” Alexandra looks lost in thought for an instant, “somehow we need to teach her not to put so much energy into everything she does.”
“She has tremendous reserves.”
“I know. But if she would learn to moderate her spells then her reserves would go much further. As it is when she used the freezing spell on a large rock it cracked into pieces from the sudden temperature change.
Everyone else, the rocks just had frost on them.”
“That’s Rachel. Perhaps as she becomes more accustomed to using the magic she will gain a control which will allow her to diminish the energy she places with it.”
“How did your day go, Andrew?”
“The usual. A lot of talk, a little action. We did come to one conclusion, however.”
“Which was?” Alexandra becomes frustrated at trying to pry information out of Andrew all the time.
Also lost in thought, Andrew returns to the present, “Oh, we have been thinking about all the bandit raids which have been occurring and then sat down and looked at the ‘big picture’. We are beginning to think the raids are not haphazard, but are coordinated by someone. Going back and looking at dates and places for the past year to 20 months we are beginning to see a pattern occurring.
The raids are coming in groups of eight to ten, split almost evenly, about 60-40 between The Shambles and The Survivor with the Shambles receiving the least. We believe, after looking around with the retaskable vision spell you developed, that the reason for this is there are many fields which are growing food here and which are no longer cultivated. It would appear that someone is harvesting them during the productive months. On both continents the raids occur more frequently in the winter and spring than in the summer or fall, which indicates there is a source of supply being used that is not available during the colder portion of the year.
This pattern of raids matches fairly closely with the purchases the Antagonist once made when they existed. At least according to the records which we managed to locate. It wasn’t easy. Reading information off those funny little disks drives the Techies crazy. They say there used to be a lot of the machines which could do it and even showed one to us but we don’t know how to power or use it so there you are. They call the machine an ‘Apple’ because it has an image on it that looks like an apple.
The insides look very peculiar, like little rivers running all over the place and these funny looking things fastened here and there like little buildings with the rivers connecting to them. While we were looking for those little disks we found a room with nearly a dozen of those machines in it. There was one which they think was portable but no one knows. There is one machine they use to pull the information off the disks but it looks different than the others and is the only thing that is still operable.
The Techies worked with a couple of the Sorcerers and the spell ingot idea to make something they call a ‘battery’. They feed the energy from the ‘battery’ into the machine and it lights up and reads the disks onto its screen. The whole thing is very strange. They showed us the inside of the first one they tried. When they connected the battery, smoke came out of it. With one working, they don’t want to chance damaging the others.
We think we will begin pumping out that big pit next week. They have most everything worked out and we have four spell ingot holders so we may have four pumps going. It shouldn’t take too long, maybe three or four days then we may let it dry and take a look.”
“Are you going to the house?”
“No, I don’t think so. It’s fairly late now. Tomorrow is the weekend and we and the girls could all go to look. We are only a couple of weeks away from moving in Alexandra. Right after the wedding.”
Alexandra blushes and looks away for a moment to collect herself. Turning back and looking Andrew squarely in the eye, “Yes. It’s about time. I do not intend to allow any more interruptions. And if those bandits or criminals or whatever they are interfere I shall make them sorry they ever thought of visiting us.”
Andrew blanches and simply remains silent. He has seen Alexandra angry before. It’s quite one thing to be angry, it’s quite another to be an accomplished Sorceress with this new control of magic at hand. Anger has a way of accomplishing a permanent manifestation which is not pleasant for the recipient.
The next morning, Alexandra gathers Alice, Rachel and Kitty early and, contacting Andrew, tells him they are on their way to the house for breakfast. He is just entering the meal hall so he exits and opens a gateway to the house as he tells Alexandra he is going there and will meet her and the girls in the reception hall before escorting them into the meal hall.
Moments after his arrival, Alexandra arrives as well with everyone in tow.
“Missii said she has some work to do before she arrives. Where is Kayla?”
“She said the same thing, and promised to be here in a couple of hours.”
“Now that’s strange, Andrew. I wonder what those two are up to?”
“Probably something to do with finishing the weapons spells for the last of the guard. The weapons were picked up a few days ago.”
“Oh, that explains it. I thought perhaps they were up to something in relation to our wedding... You know, some kind of Feline ritual or joke or something.”
Andrew stops walking, that thought having grabbed his full attention.
“Oh, no. No, you don’t think... Do you really think they would do something at our wedding?”
“Who knows how those two think. They might. They seem to have adopted us as part of their family so anything’s possible.”
“But... But, Alexandra... We’re not Feline.”
“I know. But I’ve never seen the two of them so secretive before. I think I’ll have a little talk with some of the Female Felines in our Guard and see if I may learn what kind of wedding traditions they have, if they will spill the beans to me. The sisters may have them sworn to silence.”
“This isn’t good. I could just see them dumping us into the river down there or taking apart our bed or something like that. I agree, see if you can learn what they’re up to.”
“Considering how the rest of the Guard feel about us, especially the Felines, we might not be able to learn anything... They might all be in on it.”
“Oh Great. We could always leave the wedding through a gateway and go direct to some undisclosed location.”
“You forget, Missii and Kayla know us so well they can open a gate directly to either of us.”
“So what course of action do we have available?”
“Let me see if I may learn anything. We may be worrying for nothing.”
Andrew begins walking again but continues to fret. Alexandra, on the other hand, is calm and actually rather pleased that the sisters might indeed be considering some special party or gift for the wedding. She and Missii are quite close so it could be quite meaningful. A treasured memory.
“Kayla, I still think this would be a good gift. I think it is the sort of thing humans give to the bride and groom at a wedding.”
“I don’t know. Trying to choose a human gift is difficult. They think so strangely. I don’t want to give them something which would be an insult.”
“I know what we need. We need a human to help us decide.”
“Oh, yes, a human warrior like one of those back at the house? Forget it. They don’t have a clue about what would be good for a gift. They don’t even have mates. Maybe we could ask Sister Kaitlyn,”
“She wouldn’t know. She’s never been married.”
“How do you know?”
“I overheard her talking with Alexandra one day. They forget we are able to hear and understand sounds many hundreds of meters away.”
“Oh.”
“Maybe Ladies deToraline or Elijah? Or both?”
“We don’t know Lady Elijah and Andrew’s mother would likely tell them of the surprise.”
“Purchasing a present for humans is difficult.”
“Yes.”
“Maybe we could give them a Feline present.”
Missii looks at Kayla with skepticism, “like what?”
“I don’t know, a jeweled dagger maybe, or an armored corset for Alexandra.”
“No. I think we should stay away from weapons and armor. We need something... Soft, like the humans.”
“Soft...”
“Like the humans.”
The two sisters continue to spend their time trying to decide what present they could obtain to give to the couple. They enlist the aid of a salesperson and go through many suggestions which just leave them more confused.
“Pots and pans as a wedding gift? They have a full kitchen and several cooks.”
“Maybe we could give them something magic. They might like that.”
“That’s a good idea. What?”
“I don’t know, I thought you might come up with an idea.”
The sisters find their way into another store and again enlist the aid of a salesperson, explaining the problem and difficulty of selecting an appropriate gift.
“Perhaps the two of you could give them a gift for the house.”
“For the house? No we want to give the gift to them.”
“I mean the gift is theirs to use in the house. Furniture, or bedding, towels, maybe commission a painting for their living room or give them some candle holders to help brighten the house.”
“No. Andrew has already spelled each room with a sun that may be controlled by the person entering or leaving the room.”
“A... sun?” now beginning to think that perhaps these two Felines may be a bit strange.
“Yes.
“He is a Sorcerer who makes ‘suns’.”
“Yes. Not all that many, maybe a hundred or so.”
The salesperson nods her head and is about to make a cautious exit, when a bright light begins to shine from behind and above her.
“See? He may make one of those almost whenever he wishes so they don’t use candles much.”
She turns slowly to discover a very bright source of light up near the ceiling which is almost painful if one tries to look at it.
“Oh... A sun. All right. I could see where they might not need very many candles. Well then, perhaps they might need a cool chest for the kitchen.”
They have a very large walk in located in an entire room just off the kitchen. They are able to store enough meats to last three weeks for nearly thirty Felines in it. Light... dim... half.”
The brilliant light become more tolerable but still lighting this room of the store quite nicely.
“Well, I’m afraid I’ve run out of ideas. I’ll try to think of something if you could check back with me later in the week?”
“All right. Everyone we talk to has the same problem. I would have thought humans would have a suggestion list for gifts. Felines have a hierarchy list and the gift depends upon the person receiving it and the person giving it. Some gifts are not appropriate for giving by one Feline to another while other gifts are so we have the suggestions all worked out and written so no one will make a mistake. It has been this way for generations.” Missii informs the saleslady.
Kayla nods her head and adds, “Humans are much more difficult.”
“I understand. They are more difficult for other humans as well.”
This allows Missii and Kayla to breath a little easier, the problem isn’t just them. Even humans have difficulty finding a gift for other humans.
“May we check with you later in the week, if we do not find anything?”
“Please do. I shall give it some thought. Maybe we may decide on something special but not too expensive.”
“Thank you. The whole guard has given some gold for the gift so we have 130 gold available for the gift.”
“Oh my. I hope we may find several gifts which do not cost as much as that. Could you check with me late in the week? We won’t obtain anything until you like the idea. How much time do we have?”
“About two weeks and a day or two.”
“Oh my. That’s cutting it a bit fine. Okay I’ll do some checking. Come back in three days, hopefully I will have an idea by then.”
“Thank-you.” Missii opens a gateway and they leave the shop hurrying back to the house to find Andrew and Alexandra.
Shortly after they are gone the saleslady realizes they left the “sun” here.
“Sun... out. Sun... dim. Sun... light. Oh, what did she say that controlled it?”
“Light... off.” The sun obediently goes out. Emboldened, “light... on”
The piercing brilliance penetrates the room again.
“Oh... Light... dim. Er. Light... dim... half.”
It drops in brilliance to something tolerable. The saleslady smiles and goes around blowing out the candles in the room, “Waste not, want not.”
The few prisoners taken from the battle in the garden have had their possessions removed for inspection. These include several curious items which have numbered buttons on them and appear to serve no useful purpose. No one is willing to attempt further examination as any of these might be the weapon which killed the sister or a device which provided transport for the individuals and the thought of suddenly appearing alone amidst possibly hundreds of armed individuals is not something anyone wishes to experience.
The prisoners have not vanished from their cells so it is presumed they do not use magic in the same manner as do the Sorcerers but that one of the various devices fulfill that purpose. Again, how this may be so is anyone’s guess.
At the suggestion of Andrew’s Father, the devices are divided into similar kinds and split to several locations far removed from the prisoners themselves. This is done as a precaution in the event others may trace these devices to their location of storage.
As it turns out, this was a wise precaution for inspection a day later shows all of one device are now missing from the location where they were being stored. This proves those devices may be traced by others and also suggested that they were the devices used to transport the individuals. Therefore some sort of technology is involved rather than magic. Once again this indicates the probability of the continued existence of individuals who once were members of the Alliance and possibly “The Aggressor”.
Serious talks now begin to break out in the political chambers of both the Survivor and the Shambles. The need for a political alliance between them to combat this threat now upon everyone’s lips. But... how to accomplish this...
Some are calling for treaties and mutual aid pacts. Others feel that may not allow a sufficiently rapid response and are calling for a unification of the two governments as one body.
This receives a resounding dismissal by the politicians who see this as an attempt to remove their influence over their portions of each of the countries. They are especially reluctant to allow this since the Sorcerer’s and Sorceress’ are already so unified and as such have more say in local affairs than the politicians like. Very few agree with Andrew, his Father, or the purveyors of magic who are already of the mind it may be a bit late to achieve anything since the threat seems to be well organized and becoming quite immediate.
The politicians disagree and believe, or at least say, that the entire event is being blown out of proportion and has no relationship whatever to the attacks by the “bandits”. The patterns conveniently ignored by those who stand to lose the most, in their opinion.
That the attacks are beginning to enter the outskirts of the larger cities is also ignored.
“Bandits are a totally separate issue and have nothing to do with this supposed threat by ancestors of the Alliance. Where have they been these past 120 years? Did they travel through time to disappear from back then and reappear now? I doubt that very seriously,” the speaker notes.
“Honorable Speaker... The bandits are organized. Someone is in charge as the attacks appear orchestrated within both continents. It is no accident that the bandits are increasing their attacks and we suddenly have Alliance uniformed people attacking within one of our cities.”
“Oh, spare me the rhetoric. There is no proof these people are Alliance. They could have found the clothing. Or they could be people who have been made to appear to be Alliance just to cause us to hand over our control of our own continent to others. I have seen nothing which will cause me to relinquish those controls.”
“Nor I,” adds another.
“You are both blind. What will it take before you see? An attack on this assembly itself? I for one do not wish to see that day, if I should be so fortunate as to survive it,” a cautionary voice.
Once again the Speaker replies, “That is exactly what I do see. Those outsiders come here claiming some mortal enemy is resurrected to send our way of life into oblivion and we must give up our constitution and hand everything over to them to control so they may protect us from this non-existent threat? I say, no. There is no threat. What proof do we have that a battle even occurred? These statements, those witnesses??? All of whom are the very ones who are trying to get us to give up our offices and power to them?
Are you all blind? The real threat is standing right over there. Those people who want us to hand over control of the country to them to battle an imaginary enemy none of us has even seen, just because they say that enemy exists? Who are they but the very same Sorcerers and Financiers who tried to wrest control of this country so many years ago. Have you all forgotten the day of those attacks. Don’t be ridiculous. I say we vote against this idiotic attempt to wrest control of our country from those voted to power by the populace and send them on their way. There is no threat except the one we see standing before us..”
“Mr. Speaker, I respectfully state you could not see a threat even if it stood in front of you and pushed a sword through you.”
“Order... Order!!!”
Debate continues for weeks in the legislatures of both continents. It all comes down to the fear that the Sorcerers and Financiers are, once again, attempting to control the countries. That it happened once and any user of magic or provider of finance was permanently barred from public office as a result brings the fear that it might be attempted once again. This being that attempt.
During these weeks Andrew and his Father have sold many of their land holdings to obtain funds to hire and continue to pay many more Human and Feline warriors. Andrew has had six more buildings constructed to house his small army of now three hundred and training is a constant thing. The children studying magic have been moved to a pair of buildings on the hill as well and their teaching is now nearly constant. Friendly politicians, all two of them, and Sorcerers (and Sorceresses) frequenting the location to monitor the children’s progress.
The children are given an increased emphasis upon wards, counter-measures and offensive spells. Healers are being given greater training in using the new magical controls to allow them greater effectiveness in their healing abilities. Two new healers have been discovered among the newer children and they are spending much of their time with Alice and Healer Gordon. Missii and Kayla are being run ragged in their attempts to orchestrate an effective army and to coordinate this army’s progress with that of the one Andrew’s Father is training; all the while, they continue to plan for the eventuality everyone (except the politicians and the general public) knows is coming.
The wedding finally goes off and without a hitch. Andrew and Alexandra wed and accept the various gifts offered them. Upon approaching the ‘gift’ presented to them by their original guard, they adopt a cautious stance, carefully removing the wrappings to discover a frame. Upon turning it around they found a painting of the two daughters and a certificate for a family portrait of the four of them.
“I can’t believe the children didn’t give the secret away, Andrew. The painting must have taken many days of sitting for it. Missii, Kayla and Kitty had to have been scheming the whole time.”
“Yes. This is a thoughtful gift. I hope we have time soon to have the second one painted. I knew Alice was good at keeping secrets but didn’t know Rachel was also.”
“I want to hang this one in our family room.”
“Sounds good to me, Alexandra... Alexandra... has your Father decided we are telling the truth yet? I would like to move him in here so he is better protected.”
“He has mixed feelings Andrew. He knows I wouldn’t lie to him and is concerned, but he is uncertain of the “proof” we have in the hand machines we have shown him. We talked of it just the other day. I don’t know how to convince him.”
“Then I think we must prepare a small force of Felines and Humans who may at a moment’s notice go to rescue him if it appears to become necessary. You would need to be a part of that rescue. I’ll have one more building constructed to act as a home for up to twenty and the downstairs may be their assembly room so some form of the government may continue. We can’t allow it to just vanish if there is an attack on the assembly.”
“I agree. I’ll tell Father that if an attack occurs that we shall be there through a gateway as quickly as we can and if he may gather a number of others near him we might take as many as possible. We could put some of them up in the guest rooms of the house. I think I shall continue to have the storerooms stocked with food and the cool room filled with as many of the perishables as it may hold. This may be done over another week or two so it is not extremely noticeable. We may rotate the foods so they remain fairly fresh. I’ll do the same at Father’s house so we may remove stocks from there to help support everyone if it becomes necessary.”
“Good idea. I wish we had some feeling for what their next move is going to be. I hate this waiting.”
“I would hate the battle more, Andrew. But, like you, I do see it coming. I’m afraid the politicians are waiting too long and we will be in grave difficulty before things begin to improve. At least we have the children and their training may be increased. The I-cats are wonderful hunters and they will be able to provide an adequate meat source so the fruits and grains will depend on our fields down below the house.
There is one thing about which I’ve been thinking... I believe we should add a spell to all of the automated gateways. In the event of a major attack, we should shut them all down so the enemy cannot use them.”
“I’m not certain they need to use them. They seem to have their own system and it is far more advanced than ours. But, I agree. Use of the gateways should be limited to military needs if and when such a major attack occurs. I’m concerned that attack may be highly coordinated instead of brute force. Something along the line of small individual teams going in and assassinating key politicians. That would effectively rip government apart and allow for confusion. Then too, there is little in the way of a standing army in either continent. There are a lot of warriors but they are not a coordinated army. The level of advanced technology held by this enemy is worrisome.”
Andrew and Alexandra end their wedding day by moving into their home and celebrating their union in the manner all husbands and wives follow after a wedding celebration. The next day shall again be one of work...
Several weeks go by with no new incursions by either bandits or those mysterious individuals who wear that strange emblem. Looking for a pattern in the attacks gives a date plus or minus five or six days and which is still now but a week away.
“That would seem to indicate that we may expect something to occur within the next twelve to fourteen days.”
Everyone continues trying to prepare for that eventuality but at the same time hopes it won’t occur.
Discussions have repeatedly been held among those ‘in the know’ about, “the possibilities of an attack ‘forcing our hand’ so to speak and causing the joining of the two governments of the continents. That joining could of itself be a bad thing. We don’t know if there are spies in high places who are orchestrating these attacks in an effort to cause us to join governments. We are a little leery of the potential consequences should those who are placed in charge actually be working for the ‘bad guys’. We are however agreed that the Alliance is decidedly the ‘bad guys’. At least the two continents agree about something.”
Training of the children is intensified with a third group of twenty added. After the second week the new children are entering multi-spell casts. This is a terrible rush and without the proper initial grounding in single spell casts proves to be a mistake. The prior training received in the old controls has actually been a detriment rather than an asset. Training is backed off again to allow time for more work in single spell casts and gateways.
The original forty children are well into their crash course in combat spells, the three new healers are learning to be inventive in their short cuts to rapid healings. Great emphasis is being placed on the use of multiple sources of living energy such that students who are not trained in healing may provide energy to the healers. A round-robin technique where those providing energy change from healing to healing and, sometimes, even the healer is changed in an effort to allow rest and the consumption of high energy foods. Meats are found to be best for rapid restoration of energy, but the honey cakes still hold their own due to availability and popularity.
“The fourteen days have come and gone and no attacks have occurred.”
“I know, Andrew.”
“Now what? The politicians are even more insistent that we have created the whole affair and that the Sorcerers are heavily involved. They are saying it was a plot to take over the governments.”
“I know this too, Andrew. An attack will occur we just don’t know where or when, but when it does...”
“When it does then the politicians will say we orchestrated it just to prove we were right. It’s a lose-lose situation. How can they be so stupid?”
“They’re politicians. They believe their own hype and distrust anyone who is not a politician. It’s their nature.”
“But they’re wrong. Why can’t they see that?”
“Andrew, son... All we may do is be ready for the attack... It will come. We obviously misread something in the previous attacks and predicted the wrong date for the next likely attack. We must continue to prepare. How is your candle factory doing? Will it have the student spell ingots ready soon?”
“Yes, we have nearly five thousand now and are still producing them. We should have another thousand by the end of this week. The biggest problem is creating the spell wards and keeping them running. We have about five hundred ready now but lost nearly forty when there was a delay checking the spell holders ingots. At least we didn’t need to create the holders again, just the spells. They are a little bigger than pocket size but are far better than nothing. Convincing anyone to use them will be the trick.”
“I don’t think we will have a problem if the attack is severe enough. This delay has me concerned. I’m beginning to think they are receiving information from our politicians and as a result they are waiting until they think we will be prevented from interfering. The legislature is about to enact laws making it illegal to practice magic in any form.”
“They’re cutting off their own noses to spite their faces.”
“I know, Andrew. But that’s how politicians frequently are. They can’t see the big picture, or don’t want to see it. Maybe it frightens them so badly that they can’t act. Who knows.”
“Father, I’ve got to get back home. Don’t wait too long... I think Mother should come to our home for a while. We have a strong ready force and the children are all there so there is a very strong magical presence there. Alexandra is tuned to her Father and should anything start there then we may at least try to rescue most of the assembly. If the attack occurs here then either use the ingot gateway to our home or destroy it preferably both. We can’t allow the enemy to gain access to a working gateway to our home.”
“We have already made allowances for that. I would think you would be more of a target than I, but who knows. The Alliance targeted politicians and financiers just before the War. We should have a good indication of their intent should this occur again.”
“I know, Father. I just worry about both of you, especially now. We are training another twenty children so that makes eighty. The third group is now receiving training in providing energy to spell casters. We have nearly thirty in the first two groups who are proficient in combat spells so with at least thirty to provide additional energy to them we have the ability to hold off or destroy a very large force. I would prefer to take the battle to them but we don’t yet know where they are originating. I better be going. Be well Father. Kiss Mother for me and please think about sending her to us.”
Patrick deToraline smiles at his second son and shakes his head, “If I think we are about to have a problem, I shall push her through the gateway myself. Be well, son,” as he clasps Andrew about the shoulders. Moments after releasing him again, Andrew is striding into the courtyard of his own home.
Andrew greets Alexandra with a hug and a kiss before they continue on toward the meal hall. Their daughters are just arriving from their rooms along with Kitty and two of the now six Feline protectors for the daughters. Andrew gives each of the girls a hug and kiss as well, and a gentle rub under the chin for Kitty. “My apologies, Kitty, if I don’t kiss you.”
Kitty gives his hand a bat with her paw as though to say he best not try to give her a kiss, then cocks her head as though reconsidering and looks at him with one eye, speculatively, which causes Alexandra to laugh.
“You may just have started something, Andrew.”
“Well, perhaps instead of a kiss a small hug would do?”
Kitty appears to give this some thought and walks up to Andrew allowing him to give her a gentle hug.
They all go into the meal hall which now feeds so many people that it has become necessary to feed everyone in shifts. There are always nearly fifty or more in the hall eating one meal or another.
“Well Andrew, what did your Father have to say?”
“He is concerned. The legislators are about to enact a law banning the use of magic...”
“WHAT? Banning the use of magic?”
“Yes.”
“Well, that will bring the continent crashing down quickly.”
“Father also thinks some of the legislators are in the pay of the enemy and once magic is banned and the major users placed into prison then they will attack. He says to watch for actions against the political and financial players of the country. That is how the Alliance did it before the War. If we see that start happening then it will be the key that the invasion has started.”
“Do you really think there are enough of them to attack the assembly as well as the homes of the financial and political players?”
“I have no idea. If they do then we’re in trouble because we don’t have anywhere near the kind of manpower to fight off those many people.”
“We have the children, Andrew.”
“True, but that would mean they would become involved on a battlefield and you didn’t want that.”
“I know. Sometimes we don’t have a choice. Perhaps the boys could provide magical support for each of our three teams. We could place ten boys with each team and that would leave ten boys and forty girls to defend here. They are becoming quite proficient at their combat spells. Some of the boys even have begun fireworks spells as a form of attack.
The spell wouldn’t do much damage to anyone but it might frighten them enough that others could do some damage. We do have the blue fire and the freezing spells which are able to do a lot of damage. You are never here to see what they are capable of accomplishing. You should watch them tomorrow. It’s quite impressive.”
“What we need is something that is quiet and deadly.”
“Oh, I’ve taught them some of that too. And their wards are very powerful.”
“The enemy doesn’t use our kind of magic so the wards may be of little or no value.”
“Possibly. But the wards have had more spells added to them so now the normal weapons cannot reach in to harm the children.”
“How do you know? Has it been tried?”
“In a manner of speaking. One of the boys with the new spells was attacked by a bear down by the river. One attempt and the bear ran off. The child was unharmed. Frightened but unharmed.”
“What happened to the bear?”
“The I-Cats ran it down and discovered it had lost most of its teeth as a result of the attack and a number of the claws which it used to try to harm the boy. One of its own claws was stuck in the roof of its mouth. It was dying when the Cats found it.”
“Now that is impressive. We need to know those spells so the spell holders we are manufacturing may be changed. I hope to soon have enough of them to provide our fighting force, as well as Father’s, with the ingot powered wards so all our fighting personnel will have better protection. A few more days and there will be enough to protect the politicians as well.”
“Then you had best start bringing them here, and to your Father’s now. Better to have some than none.”
“You’re right, Alexandra. How much time will be required to change the spells?”
“About two or three minutes for each holder.”
“Twenty an hour then. That means we need fifteen hours to re-spell the ones we are using and about ten to spell the ones going to Father. The final batch will also need to be re-spelled. They are to be given to any legislators we are able to save should the attack actually occur.”
“How soon may we have the ones for our warriors?”
“I could have them brought tomorrow.”
“Why not tonight? We could send our ready force and they could each carry four or five plus some spell ingots then we could start the whole thing right away. With five people casting the spells we could finish the whole batch very quickly. We could complete the five hundred in about five or six hours which means you could take some to your Father tomorrow.”
“All right. We could take knapsacks for everyone as well. That will allow us to carry all of the spell ingots back here for storage as well as the spell holders. Since we are re-spelling the holders we may remove the ingots which are in them once they are here, then the ingots may be replaced when the new multi-spell is about to be placed. Let’s eat, then I will take the ready force out to pick up everything. We should probably place the second ready force on alert while we are gone. Father thinks this to be the lull before the storm.”
“Not really??”
“Yes, I’m afraid so. He thinks it is just a matter of time. And not much time at that. How are the girls at combat spells?”
“About the same as the boys. Rachel is the star... She may send a freezing spell or the blue fire as far as the river from up here. She had small blocks of ice floating down the river. That would play havoc with any boats they might wish to use to cross the river. Her blue fire easily turns the river water to steam creating a fog. Remember that small scorched area on the other side of the river? That was one of her first attempts which went a little astray before she achieved better accuracy.”
“I wondered why that portion had been burned off.”
“Rachel has most of the others outclassed for power but she and perhaps two dozen others are tied for spell accuracy and number of spells which may be controlled. Any of them may release one spell and a split second later release a totally different spell. Some of them may continue this for as many as eight spells before they begin to lose control and must stop for a few moments. The greatest problem will be maintaining their energy levels for long periods. The meats and honeycakes simply take too much time to replace the expended energy. If a battle were to occur here, we must hope that it is all over in five minutes or less.”
“That may not be a great problem. If the children release a barrage of magic for perhaps thirty seconds and then wait, they may rest and eat during the lull, this would give our warriors the opportunity to hit and run before another magical barrage is unleashed. The hit and run may occupy five to ten minutes so the children would have a chance to prepare before they are needed again. If they eat some meat or a honeycake immediately after the barrage then it will start to replenish them shortly before the next barrage is needed.
Over the course of an hour they would tire but it would be a gradual thing and between our ward spells, the magical barrages and the warriors, any enemy would likely have a difficult time of it. I think the thing to do is to allow the children to commence the defensive attack while Rachel waits. Then as the enemy pulls back out of range of the others she could rake them with fire before the warriors begin working on them. What do you think Missii?”
“I think it is a good plan. We will begin integrating the children into the battle plan. They will not, however, be permitted to go outside the walls when the warriors do so.”
“I should hope not,” Alexandra injects.
“Don’t worry. An attack will occur and we will be ready,” Missii happily injects.
The following few weeks find the anti magic law passed by the legislators of the Survivor. Almost immediately many warriors are pressed into service to enforce this new law. As arrests mount and homeowners find their floor cleaners, spelled candles and cool boxes impounded even while containing their meats, milk for the children, and other perishable food items, opposition to the law grows. The legislators tried to prevent the use of magic by individuals without naming them and in doing so created a huge backlash from the populace of the country who now view the legislators as the enemy.
Training at Andrew and Alexandra’s home of both their Army and of the children continues unabated. Andrew’s property may be reached only through the use of a gateway or long days of travel. Since the decree outlawing the use of magic, the gateways have been shut down through the use of the spell that Alexandra placed upon the gateway system. This was an unforseen complication which further angers the politicians who had come to rely upon the gateways. The I-Cats are enjoying their hunting and are now permitted to venture onto Andrew’s Father’s lands. Hunting is good and everyone is well fed.
Finally the law is repealed and magic is again permitted. The gateways remain down and the items taken from the many home owners, who most needed those innovations, have not been returned. Many are seeking redress against the politicians for the loss of their items, candles and food. The politicians adopt the stance that the items were taken during the time such items were illegal, therefore no compensation will be forthcoming. Again the populace is angered and many demonstrations and marches occur, mostly around buildings which are owned by the government.
Finally a messenger reaches Andrew’s home and examination of the gateways begins, prior to reactivating them. During the time the messengers have been traveling, the politicians have once again attempted to come up with a law which will tie the hands of the Sorcerers and Sorceresses. This time with a little more success.
Creation of any new spell, be it of a pre-existing nature or a new creation is deemed to be illegal and anyone creating such spell is subject to imprisonment without trial. Now we have neighbor against neighbor and old grudges are being settled by simply telling the warriors that someone was seen to be practicing spells which places that individual into prison. Faster than you may blink an eye the prisons are filled to overflowing and again many of the populace are up in arms concerning the nature of the law and the politicians war against those who use magic. The gateways are still not operating with the estimated time of restoration numbered in unknown months rather than days.
During the time the first law against magic existed and the gateways were shut off, to the time when a messenger finally reached Andrew to have the gateways turned on again, most of the spells necessary to the gateways disappeared. This was due to the gradual use of the spell ingots by the spells in order for them to continue to exist and await use. Once the ingots were gone, the spells quickly vanished. Now, as it is illegal to place new spells, the public gateways cannot be made to function nor may any new gateways be created for public use.
Again the politicians disclaim any responsibility for their actions and the Sorcerers and Sorceresses simply continue to ‘wait it out’.
The politicians finally have come to the conclusion that they must imprison specific individuals before the ‘threat’ may be ended. Both the Sister’s and the Sorcerer’s conclaves in Percoin are raided and many arrested but as the prisons are already filled with people who have done nothing but use spelled items in their homes, there is nowhere to put the new prisoners. No one is released from prison and the new prisoners are allowed to remain in their conclaves but under guard. Even the Warriors are becoming tired of the lunacy being perpetrated. Again rather than just creating a gateway and departing, the Sorcerers and Sorceresses simply choose to wait it out.
A strong force has been dispatched to arrest Andrew and Alexandra. Upon arrival at the property they send a messenger up to notify the two of their arrest and of the requirement they surrender or face the consequences. The messenger is sent back with two words, “Go away.”
The following day the attack on the property begins and within an hour it is all over. No one has been killed and the entire force is now captured by the guard after being nearly cooked by just one little girl who sent blue flame out completely over their heads and down so far as the river. Everyone else in the hilltop compound simply watched. Again the child sends out a spell, this time of cold and again over their heads. This has the effect of causing hail to drop out of the sky above them, pelting them and causing much confusion. Again no one is killed but this time the hail causes some injuries. Concern rises that since a very young girl is capable of such powerful display, then what might the adults be capable of achieving? They decide they don’t want to find out and also appreciate that only the one young girl used magic. Further she used it above them and not at them. A very effective display and strategy.
A truce is offered by the users of magic and accepted, then healers come out to help those who have been injured. Among those healers are six children. Three of the children are healers and three are seen to be placing their hands on the healers whenever a healing occurs. When they finish they return to the hilltop compound.
By now the force of nearly sixty has had enough and also wishes to end the siege. Another messenger is sent and the peace accepted. A number of people come out bringing food and wine and basically feed those who only an hour before were laying siege to the home. Rachel opens a gateway and the force of warriors departs through it to return to Percoin.
The actions of the politicians are driving a wedge between them and the people they serve. Again Andrew and his Father hold a conference which has become an event occurring every few days.
“Well, Father, what news from Percoin?”
“Not a lot I’m afraid. We finally have identified the three politicians who press the hardest for the anti-Sorcerer legislation but are unable to determine if they are sincere or if it is a calculated act on their part to try and drive this wedge between them and the people they serve. Whichever it may be, they are doing a wonderful job of it and are setting up the country for a rebellion which will probably be the door the Alliance is looking for. Conditions are much the same in the Shambles.”
“Are we able to identify those responsible there?”
“Not as easily. We have five names but cannot be certain how deeply involved they are. The Alliance is masking its trail well.”
“If an attack occurs, we are prepared to move to protect the politicians and to allow for a continuation of elected government. We need to implement a similar program for the Shambles. Only if both governments survive an attack will it be to our benefit. This menace must be faced and defeated.”
“I agree, son. I do have some good news. The warriors your daughter defeated and who returned here, treated and fed, have been quietly gathering many of the others. Should you call upon them they will answer, favorably. They have said they will not harm any civilians nor the politicians but they will come to your assistance.”
“How many are there, Father?”
“Perhaps as many as eight hundred.”
“That would be good. Feeding so many might be a problem but we could use the numbers. I have considered contacting Weapons Master Liam and asking him to come here to train people but then changed my mind. The school is too important to pass by, but we don’t have the ability to handle that task here. I’m afraid his knowledge might fall into the hands of the Alliance.”
“I agree, that could be bad but we can’t have everything. What about creating a location on my property near you? We could hurriedly build there. I could move to that location and we could establish permanent gateways to allow mutual protection should it become necessary. That would also allow us a location for the eight hundred warriors should that become a necessity.”
“That might work out. Mother would likely be safer there as well. I still have mixed feelings about the eight hundred though. It might be better to leave them in Percoin but to offer them employ as a rapid action force for the Percoin area. Without knowing much about our enemy, decisions are difficult to make.”
“Very true. If we had Master Liam then we could improve their skill at arms and that might be an advantage.”
“That’s true also. I would like to know how many warriors we might rely upon in other cities of the Survivor. And the numbers in the Shambles as well. Everything is so spread out that it becomes difficult to protect. By the way, do you need more of the small spell ingots for the ward spells your people are using? We have several thousand more in storage here and I could send a thousand or so down to you.”
“I think we are all right for now but if you need room, I may take a thousand off your hands. I think the next step is to construct a compound on my property near to yours and to move my operations there.”
Ring... Ring... Ring... “ANDREW.”
“Yes, Alexandra?”
“Andrew, it has begun. Father just contacted me and the assembly is under attack. We are about to evacuate as many as he may gather before the enemy enters the chambers.”
“Thank you, I’ll contact the warrior garrison in Percoin and let them know. Most of them are with us. Be careful Alexandra.”
“I shall. The children are preparing for protection of this compound even now and our second and third response forces are either ready or preparing. The first just ate and are about to sleep. I think I shall allow it unless we come under attack.”
“Good move, Alexandra. Look for many to arrive from Father’s soon. I’ll be back shortly. I want to know what is happening in Scearnvale.”
“Be careful, Andrew. I love you.”
“I love you too, I’m off the Scearnvale and should return home within fifteen or twenty minutes. Bye, Alexandra.”
“Good-bye, Andrew.” Even as the link closes they may hear Alexandra responding to someone near her, “What? All right, make ready to link to the assembly and...”
“So it begins.”
“It looks that way, Father. I better go. If they are attacking in Scearnvale at this time then they will need our help as well. Be well, Father. And please send mother to our compound where she will be safe.”
“Even as we speak, Andrew. Your brother too, if we may find him quickly.”
Andrew opens a vision link to the area occupied by Weapons Master Liam and looks cautiously around the area before opening the gateway and stepping through. Liam is startled but greets Andrew with a smile.
“Andrew. I had hoped you would be along soon. Have you heard?”
“Only that there is an attack upon the Assembly in Percoin. What is happening here?”
“We were attacked moments ago. Most of my cadets are mobilized and about to attempt support of our politicians. We could use your assistance.”
“I believe the safest approach all around is to bring the politicians here and then to move them from here to another safe zone. Do you think they will come willingly, or has the same nonsense been occurring here as it has in Percoin?”
“If you mean the anti-magic laws then yes it has been occurring here as well. Many of our Sorcerers and Sisters are under house arrest and are simply looking for a valid reason to walk out of their prisons.”
“I think this qualifies as a valid reason. Liam, I would like you and the cadets to come to my properties after we rescue the politicians. My Father and I intend to build quarters on his property near to my own and we could use your expertise in training our rapid mobilization forces. If we draw in all of those in Percoin and perhaps here as well, then those forces added to the Guard my Father and I have created will bring our strength to over two thousand. We have nearly sixty children who are adept at creating gateways so a very large portion of that force could rapidly be dispatched to any location on either continent. We could rapidly provide support for the area attacked and then withdraw. We have five healers and the possibility of three more which could allow us to rapidly heal the injured. Half our present force is Feline with advanced training of the nature you provided. Your tactical and combat expertise could be invaluable.”
“You convinced me but just now we have some politicians to rescue. My force commanders are coming so that means we had best get going. Do you know where the Congress building is located?”
“Only generally, but if I open a vision link you may guide me to the correct building and inside... then I may open a gateway for everyone to go through.”
“Let’s get down to the training field quickly then. You may open the link and we may move it into the assembly then launch our counter attack.”
They rush out just as the senior cadets are arriving. The five of them return to the field to find some fifty cadets prepared for battle. The junior cadets have been issued firearms, since their physical abilities are insufficient to use against a trained combat force of men. Granted, the more senior will likely have nearly as much difficulty but training received from Weapons Master Liam counts for a great deal, both in skill and in tactics.
The vision link is opened and quickly has moved into the Congressional building, a search underway. Since closed doors mean nothing to a link they are rapidly able to search through the building and find several places where a few legislators have hidden, opening a gateway to allow their escape and then continuing the search. Nearly thirty have been rescued but there are nearly twice that seen decorating the floors throughout the building. Five more are assisted out of the building, injured but still living. Andrew contacts Missii and requests two healers. Alice and Rachel accompanied by Healer Gordon and three children who may provide energy arrive quickly crossing through Andrew’s gateway to begin healing the injured. Andrew and Rachel watching for the opportunity to provide magical tactical support and possibly even offensive measures against the enemy once they are located.
“Andrew,” Liam exclaims in sudden thought, “We must find President and Lady Elijah.”
Andrew quickly opens a link to Lady Elijah since she is the one who was healed by Alice and is better known to them than is President Elijah. She is found to be hiding in a pantry and they quickly convince her to cross through the gateway they opened to her closing it again immediately.
“Do you know where your husband might be Lady Elijah?” Liam asks.
“We were both in the house when nearly a dozen armed men came in. I ran and hid but didn’t see where Maurice got off to.”
Andrew opens a vision link and begins a rapid search around the house and then room by room inside. They find a hallway guarded by two men at this end and two further down the hall. Some of the cadets with rifles are situated such that the moment a gateway opens they may shoot the intruders then the vision search continues. A room is found with President Elijah and five men in it with Lady Elijah’s husband undergoing torture of some form. A dozen senior cadets are prepared that they may strike at the five in the room quickly from a gateway which will be opened into the room. The healers are readied to aid Maurice and the riflemen informed that immediately after the gateway is used to reach the president, a second one will be opened to allow them to shoot the four men in the hallway.
The first gateway opens and twelve cadets rush through taking the five by surprise, the second gateway opens mere moments later and four shots ring out resulting in four men dropping to the floor before they have a chance to react to the sounds of battle from within the room they were protecting. Maurice is brought through the original gateway and the healers tend to him. Most of the injuries are not serious but are painful. The two more serious wounds are quickly healed and the cadets bring their injured back through the gateway, two have received wounds which are also quickly healed even as the gateways are closed and everyone checked quickly. A large gateway is opened to Andrew’s property and everyone passes through feeling a great relief upon seeing an area which has no battle and which appears fortified and with many armed warriors present watching the perimeter and lands beyond.
Alexandra is returning from the skirmish at the Percoin Assembly Halls having rescued nearly 35 before the conflict was resolved. Only two Felines were badly hurt and healers are tending them. Two Felines and a Human who were aiding the enemy forces were captured and nearly twenty enemy were killed. Of the captured Felines, one has been seen before. He was one of the two who challenged for control of the pride and who attempted to cause trouble the first day the Guard was being formed. Eight of the Guard Felines take him out to the field near the river for “a quiet talk.” They invite two of the Human guard members to accompany them. They later return with information about the enemy’s strength which may be over 12,000 if the Troublemaker may be believed. They take a second prisoner down for a “talk” also. When they once again return the number of the enemy’s strength is nearly the same at just over 11,000.
The Warriors in Percoin are now occupying the Assembly Halls and managed to give a message to one Warrior from Andrew and Alexandra’s guard before everyone returned to the private location of the House. After some discussion with the politicians it is decided to allow nearly half that force to come to the property both for an increase in the Guard and for special advanced training from Weapons Master Liam. This training will last no longer than three weeks and then the force will be rotated to allow the others to receive advanced training. A voice link is placed to allow contact between Percoin and the home. Builders are contacted and new buildings rapidly designed and construction begun to house up to 1200 Human and Feline warriors on Patrick deToraline’s property at the closest point to Andrew and Alexandra’s home. A Gateway is set up between the two locations and is powered by five large spell ingots with five more sitting next to the ingot holder at the son’s home. All personnel and supplies for the construction are prepared on site or brought in through gateways thus preserving some secrecy as to location.
With half of the force from Percoin, both armies from the two deToraline properties and the slow addition of more Warriors from The Shambles, the ready action force has reached 1,187. This is roughly a tenth of the estimated strength of the “known” enemy force.
Few financiers and statesmen have been saved. Enough perhaps to allow representation one country to another but many have fallen, both in attacks on the country buildings as well as at the private homes of those individuals. The enemy has prepared well for this first strike. More clues as to their means of travel have been determined. While they use those strange pocket sized machines, the accuracy appears to suffer just as much as that of the original magic. The range of the machines is not yet known. Since it is a machine allowing the movement this explains the inability to track it using the new (or old) magical controls.
Many minds are working on possible ways to accomplish the tracking but first it is necessary to understand the machines themselves. This is further complicated by the question of whether there is a ‘master’ machine doing the transporting and these are means of controlling it or... Do these devices accomplish the task of transport of the individual without additional suppose structure? Or, perhaps, some combination between these two extremes? Research into machines and transport of many decades gone by is begun however more than cursory details are not rapidly forthcoming. Records of the achievements attained by the Alliance are very poor since the continent which spawned that Alliance has been sitting beneath an ocean since the end of the War.
That again places the question upon everyone’s lips. From where are these new transgressors appearing? It is inconceivable that they are arriving here from and returning to an underwater haven.
Adding to our difficulties, there are several politicians who are attempting to convince the others that we staged the attacks in order to kidnap them while creating the illusion we are ‘saving’ them from that ‘unknown’ menace. Alexandra and I are of the opinion we should simply return them to their own country buildings and simply allow them to take their chances. The more we think about it and the more the politicians spout their platitudes the better the whole idea sounds.
The warriors have had about enough of them as well. We’ll take a vote tomorrow. The two countries are democracies of sorts aren’t they. A vote seems very democratic to me. We’ll even allow the politicians a vote each.
“Andrew?”
“Yes, Alexandra?”
“Have you taken a good look at that third prisoner? He seems familiar to me for some reason. Of course I may just be imagining it but I can’t quite get the idea out of my head that I’ve seen him somewhere before.”
“No. You probably saw him in Percoin at one time or another. I don’t remember seeing him before.”
“I could swear I have met him somewhere. I wonder what he would look like without the beard and moustache? He seems fairly young, perhaps nearly our age.”
“Yes, he is about our age. It’s the beard, it makes him look older. His Guild signs are of the brick and stone layers. Perhaps he was involved with the wall since it is stone and brick. He may have been here then. I can’t imagine any other time we might have met him. Have you had any stone or brick work done at your Father’s or possibly at the Sister’s Conclave?”
“No. The only stone work recently has been here. I wish I could remember, it might be important.”
“Well, continue trying and maybe it will come to you. I think I’ll have the wall checked just to be safe. If he works for the enemy, he may have tampered with the wall somehow.”
“Good idea. If I place him, I’ll let you know. I wish I knew what he looks like without the beard and moustache.”
“A lot of men wear beards and moustaches, Alexandra. That doesn’t make them the enemy although I too wonder about his appearance without them. Maybe I should have him shaved. We might recognize him then.”
“Oh Andrew, I may simply be wrong. I hate to shave off three or four months of growth only to find out that I’m being silly.”
“Let me know if you think of anything. We could have him shaved if it becomes necessary in order to identify him. I’m going to go talk to Father. I want his opinion about sending the politicians back to their assembly halls and forgetting about them. At least your Father isn’t undecided anymore. He believes us now.”
“I’m glad. I would hate to send my Father back only to learn later that the enemy has killed him. I would feel terrible about that. He is enjoying it here. He has the girls to spoil and to whom to tell stories. They let him spoil them, they even have him pushing them on the swing and going for walks with them. He is having the time of his life.”
“I’ll see you and the girls for supper,” Andrew gives Alexandra a kiss and then opens a gateway to cross over to talk with his Father.
“Bye, Andrew.”
The gateway closes and Alexandra goes to take another look at the prisoners. That one still is bothering her. She stands there looking at him while four Guard remain present assuring they do not attempt to escape their quarters. After nearly five minutes she is no closer to deciding where she has seen him before than she was hours ago. Shaking her head she goes up to find Missii and present her with the problem. Perhaps she may have another means of identifying the individual.
On the way to find Missii, Alexandra also arranges for fifty guard to go to her Father’s home to bring back the supplies which have been stockpiled there before the enemy finds them. Those supplies could be very important now that many hundreds of extra warriors are present on the two hidden properties.
© 2010 by Rénae Dáºmas. This work may not be replicated or presented in whole or in part by any means electronic or otherwise without the express consent of the work’s Owner (copyright holder), with the exception of the private and non-commercial viewing by the reader who is also the end purchaser. ALL Rights Reserved, including but not limited to ownership of Characters, final content decision, and more. This is a work of Fiction. All the characters and events portrayed in this story are fictional and any resemblance to real people or incidents past, present or future is purely coincidental. Any and all images shown within this work are taken by license under Corel. Sketches are a product originated through the efforts of Terry Volkirch.. No affiliations, involvement or gender assignations through the use of the images provided by Corel, Terry Volkirch or the subjects contained within those posted images or sketches is implied or intended.
An Aldoennetti Original.
Andrew finds his Father in the midst of organizing several builders who, with some assistance from several hundred warriors, are in the process of felling trees for use in building as well as clearing the tree stumps and leveling portions of the land in preparation of building. There is a gentle slope to the land which will assist greatly in the drainage of the area should there be a hard rain, which always seems to happen when one least expects it, and the entire area appears to be quite adequate for the buildings and creation of a grassy field for use as a training ground. While the entire scene viewed from afar appears to be a ‘mad-house’, upon closer inspection everything may be determined to be well orchestrated with many logs being brought to the mill and kilns which have been hastily erected within the initial clearing.
Andrews approaches his Father and, after the Senior deToraline completes his conversation with the builders, they walk to a less hectic location removed slightly from all of the others that they might have a semi-private conversation without shouting to be heard.
“Hello Father, I see things are moving right along. Have you heard any more from Percoin?”
“Not today, Andrew. The last message indicated the enemy simply came in and killed or removed a number of people then left flyers behind which intimated that the action was taken by the Sorcerers and Financiers due to recent unpopular actions taken by the Politicians.”
“Does anyone actually believe that?”
“Much of the populace, I’m afraid.”
“This isn’t good. We cannot afford to lose our form of government. We also need to show support for our politicians even though they have taken some unpopular steps. The biggest problem will first be in somehow getting the politicians to understand we are not the problem, it is an outside group.”
“That may be difficult, Andrew.”
“I know. Alexandra’s Father is a politician and even though he knows Alexandra is trying to help, he is still distrustful. The politicians we have saved believe we have actually kidnaped them and have been demanding their release. We take a vote tomorrow but I think we will be returning them to Percoin and Scearnvale, as the case may be. That means they are going to be on their own as far as protection goes.”
“That could be very bad. I wish they could understand we are not the problem. I cannot think of a way to convince them.”
“Nor I. We could show the technological items to the politicians but then they would go off and think the techies were the ones causing the problems. I would rather not bring any of those devices to these locations as the enemy seems to have some manner of signature on them and are able to locate them wherever the items might be. I don’t want them to find our homes. It would not do to have hordes of them suddenly appearing in our midst.”
“I didn’t think of that. We have several of those items here for study, I will have them moved immediately. I’ll be right back.”
Andrew is now concerned that some of the devices have been brought to his Fathers new home site. Opening a gateway to his own home, he alerts the ready force and asks them to stand-by until he knows things are again presumably safe. Ten anxious minutes go by until his Father returns.
“The items are now off site and back at Percoin. I won’t allow that mistake to occur again.”
“Good. Allow me to tell my ready force to stand down. I alerted them since most of your warriors are busy aiding the builders and were unlikely to have rapid access to their weapons should they have been needed.”
Andrew, motions to the Captain of the ready force and indicates they may relax again, then closes the two gateways he was holding open and returns to conversation with his Father.
“What have you learned about the devices so far?”
“One appears to be a weapon of some kind. It has several spells impressed upon it so they obviously have Sorcerers in their employ or at their disposal. Healer Gordon says the spells are all of the older magic so we still don’t know if they have access to the new control but he doesn’t recognise the spells themselves. He thinks they are some kind of healing spells but twisted somehow.”
“Healing spells? Maybe they are devices to heal wounded or maybe something to be used before a battle in order to add strength or healing ability so that the warrior won’t be affected badly by his wounds.”
“Perhaps. At this point it is all guesswork. That nearly all of the warriors are carrying one would tend to indicate it is a weapon. I doubt they would all be carrying a healing tool. There are some who want to test it on an animal to see what it does, I’m not certain that is a good idea. Anyway we are making progress of sorts with regard to the devices and I have had those devices which seem to be used in travel placed in a separate location from that of the other devices since our previous experience has shown that they don’t seem to be able to locate the other devices.”
“Perhaps a small closet might be a good idea. That is assuming they actually come and collect the travel devices. Perhaps they use them as signatures or beacons of some sort and are able to draw them back without coming to collect them.” Andrew has an idea as he gives that further thought, “Father, we never found any bodies of the bandits, did we? Not even when the few villagers said some bandits were wounded?”
“No, never.”
“Then I think the bandits are a part of this enemy group and were simply posing as bandits. These travel devices would allow the enemy to take back their dead if the device was still attached to the body.”
Shaking his head, “Yes, Andrew. I think that would make sense. We were thinking the injured simply were not badly hurt. Why would they want to retrieve their dead? It would be more of a hardship for us if they left them behind since we would need to deal with the bodies.”
“Two reasons I may think of...
The first is to hide the numbers of their wounded and dead. The second would be to prevent us from possibly identifying any of those wounded or from extracting useful information from them. That we now remove the devices from the wounded and dead has probably caused them a great deal of difficulty. I think we may be dealing with a remnant of those who once were Alliance but hidden within our countries. They obviously have spent this time to good use and have recruited others... Possibly entire towns.
There are many towns, of which we are unaware, hidden away in the back lands. Alexandra’s searches have proven this. There could be many more. I think a large group should be used to visually link to unknown areas to examine much of the lands surrounding our known villages and towns. Possibly the search should begin in the library archives since somewhere in there we should be able to find maps which would show where the cities and towns existed prior to the war. Not everything would be destroyed so that would be a good place to begin.”
“That’s a good idea, Andrew. I’ll see to it very quickly. We could then do visual link searches of those areas to see if any are inhabited or show signs of recent use. I’ll get back to you concerning this in a few days, it would seem that our training of you as a Warrior is paying dividends. Anything else?”
“Not that I may think of at the moment, Father. Give my love to Mother and ask her to come visit with Alexandra sometime soon. Alexandra has been asking after her.”
“I shall. See you later Son,” Rolling his eyes, “I’ve got to get back to the builders. They don’t seem to be able to get along without me for some idiotic reason.”
Andrew waves as he begins to chuckle, walking through a gateway to his own property even as his Father turns and while proceeding back toward the builders is spotted by them and they begin trying to attract his attention by waving energetically.
As he exits the gateway, Andrew is greeted by a wondrous display of fireworks covering the sky over the open fields and river below. Alexandra is in the process of attempting to halt the perpetrators even as Andrew begins to applaud the colorful displays.
“Don’t encourage them, they are not to be doing that until properly trained by Friar Tuck... I mean Sorcerer Gordon. Someone could easily be hurt as a result of an improper spell.”
“But look, they are getting good at it, Alexandra.”
Alex gives him a scowl even as Missii walks up congratulating Rachel and the two boys who have just created the display.
The boys could not produce such a large display on their own, but with the sudden energy flow made available to them by Rachel they were able to cover a significant portion of the sky with the display.
“Now. How would you have put out the fire if your display set the forest ablaze? The property further across those trees is not Andrew’s nor I believe would he have enjoyed your setting fire to his forest.”
“We had six others watching, three to make spells and three to provide extra energy so if anything happened they were going to cause a rain to put out any fires. Alice is here too, so if anyone was hurt then she could help them.”
“Alexandra, watch... Jeremy and I are able to make a horse display and if Rachel provides us with energy we may make it big enough to be seen in the sky.”
“Really? And if she does not provide energy?”
Downcast, “Then it is just a small display and we cannot place it up into the sky.”
“Oh, very well. Since you have a team of firefighters and a healer here, go ahead and give it a try. But place it well up into the sky so if it gallops across to the hills it cannot touch them.”
The children look at each other and at the surrounding hills. Now they are a bit apprehensive and are considering the chances that the horse might set a fire further away. After a short discussion among themselves they finally settle on a smaller horse and much higher in the sky.
A minute later they are casting their spells and the horse is finally galloping across the sky. By now many of the children and a number of the guard and politicians are also watching. As the horse fades into the distance the spells fade away as well, diminishing the risk of an unforseen or catastrophic event occurring. The onlookers provide applause and the three children who have been creating the fireworks turn back to see several hundred onlookers. Rachel blushes and the boys each bow in thanks for the applause.
Turning from the momentary diversion, Andrew takes Alexandra aside after she convinces the children to halt their fireworks for the remainder of the day, “Why don’t you stop for now with this high point in your efforts? You are obviously happy with yourselves at the moment and it wouldn’t do to have a catastrophe occur which would leave you sad the rest of the day.”
The children agree although Rachel is becoming quite interested in the prospect of launching fireworks into the sky and she wants to go off with the boys to learn how the fireworks spells are created.
“Rachel, Alice, children... It’s time for supper,” Alexandra calls out
The children all change direction and start toward the cleaning room which has been added for the children’s benefit since they always seem to forget to wash before coming to a meal. The location of the cleaning room near the meal hall itself has produced far fewer dirty hands and faces in the meal hall. During the meal, Alexandra and Andrew spend most of their time settling small squabbles and listening to the children’s tales of what they have learned or done during the day. This consumes most of the meal time due to the large number of children now living at the home become a training center for both magic and warriors. The children finish their meals quickly and depart. Now the various commanders of warrior groups enter for their meals and conference with Alexandra and Andrew.
Another hour spent productively, they depart the meal hall and walk off together sharing quick kisses now and then while discussing the conversation Andrew and His Father have shared.
“I was wondering how many you have who are adept at the long range visual searches? Father is having the libraries checked for maps and we hope to begin using visual links to search for signs of habitation of any locations we find on the maps which may be previously unknown to us. As these prisoners have implied there are thousands of members of the enemy force and possibly many thousands who are support for them, we need to locate where they are hiding.”
“Andrew, it could be almost anywhere. We know of only about a tenth or less of the Survivor and even less of the Shambles. It seems strange to me that if the Antagonist had people hidden over in these two countries that they would initiate such a severe attack against either of them, even so long ago. That would have been as likely to harm their own people as well as ours.”
“Maybe back then it was acceptable to them, Alexandra. Or perhaps they warned them to take precautions before the attack occurred. We don’t know much about the events of that time. Events of the last two weeks prior to that attack are sketchy. Not much in the way of written material exists for that time. Books take so long to write and no one was doing it for years following the war, newspapers didn’t survive and only in the last twenty or so years have we begun to produce new written records of the history of the two continents. Surviving is more important than recording events possibly for no one to read. Everything recorded about those times is now pretty much third or fourth hand and there is as much fable as there is fact.”
“True, Andrew. Very well, I’ll let the others know that we may have some specific areas to look for soon. I’m not going to hold my breath since most libraries were in cities and most cities were destroyed nearly completely. Private locations don’t seem to have much in the way of maps. It never seems to be very important to private collectors.”
“Oh. You’re right, I hadn’t thought of that. Funny... I always thought of private collections as being the same as a library just smaller. I see now that the emphasis would have been quite biased toward the interests of the private collector. A condition far less likely to preserve historical information or maps. This may be more difficult than I was imagining. At any rate, if Father discovers anything then he will have the information passed to you so your people may begin searching. It might be nice if they could find a way of allowing us to see those distant locations without the people at those locations seeing or detecting those of us doing the viewing. If we stumble across a band of the enemy it would hardly do to allow them to know it.”
“That could prove difficult, Andrew. A visual link includes both ends in the viewing. Perhaps if we keep the links small they will be less likely to be discovered. However that also limits how much we see. I’ll talk with the others and see what we may do in that respect. Perhaps start small and slowly grow larger if nothing is seen at first. That would still be risky. I’ll think about it and have the others do the same. Perhaps the girls... They have been doing this for some time and are quite good at it. One good thing about a visual link though, Andrew...”
“What’s that?”
“A visual link does not permit physical things to pass. Remember, you needed to change the link slightly in order to pass the rose to me when this all first started. You also needed to change it even more when I gave you that kiss.”
“Speaking of a kiss...”
Less than a minute later, “Mother, Father could we... Oh, sorry.”
“That’s all right, Rachel. What is it?”
“Mother, could we go down by the river?”
“If you are very careful and take two of the human guards with you. Two who are able to swim well. You know the Felines are afraid of rapidly moving water.”
“Oh, I forgot. Why are they afraid?”
“It’s because they are special people, Rachel. They are very powerful and capable in many other areas so swimming is something at which they are not very good to make up for the rest.”
The two Felines listen to this explanation and smile. There have been no derogatory remarks and they have not been made out to be weak. Instead they have been said to be very competent so swimming is something at which they are not so well adapted in order to balance everything out. Even the children accept them as they are without a great fuss over things like not liking water. The controlled water when they bathe is one thing. Uncontrolled water is something else altogether.
The small group go out to collect two swimmers, just in case of a mishap, and then are on their way down to the river. Andrew and Alexandra continue their discussion with a slight change of topic... The politicians.
“Andrew, I am concerned for my Father. When the politicians leave tomorrow they will be open to attack once again and I still believe there is someone providing information to the Alliance or whoever this is who is causing these raids. I wish we had a way for him to quickly escape to here without someone else also being able to follow him.”
“We could provide him with a token... The way the gateways operated, before they were all shut down, the remote locations called to the gateway spell so someone could travel. We could give your Father a token to carry, but he would need to always have it with him day and night. That would allow him to call a gateway and rush through then the gateway would close and no one could travel through it. He must bring the token through with him when he returns here though.”
“That would serve the purpose, Andrew. I’ll try to get him to understand he cannot allow anyone else to use the token. Will it still allow him to go anywhere and be able to call the gateway?”
“I think so, Alexandra. The only reason we had fixed points for the one’s we were using was because the public needed a location to which they could travel and at which they knew there would be access to a gateway. The size of the token may actually be small and a very small amount of energy supplied for it. After all it only need to keep the call spell active and then the gateway spell energy ingots will provide the energy necessary to open and hold the gateway until he is through. Perhaps a quarter of a small spell ingot at the token and one large ingot at the gateway end. That would allow the token to fit in a pocket.”
“Let’s do it, Andrew. I want to give it to him tonight so when they all leave tomorrow he will have that security at least. Perhaps we could also put a small guard force, maybe four or five, at the gateway location so if he suddenly comes through there will be people there to help him if he is wounded or to fight if others manage to come through before the gateway closes?”
“All right. The gateway spell is simple so all we need is a holder which accepts large ingots. The token... One of the children’s training holders might work for that. It would fill his pocket but it would work and an entire training ingot would fit in it. I’ll go obtain the holders and ingots while you tell him about our plan. He will not be able to bring anyone through with him though so be certain he understands that.”
“I’ll go talk with him now.”
“Okay. And I’ll go get the holders and place the spells on them. Love you, see you in about twenty minutes.”
“Thank you Andrew. This is important to me.” She raises to her toes and gives him another kiss then turns and goes off to find her Father.
“But Father. I’m worried about you and this will give you a small protection. I also will have a set of spells placed on the token to help protect you from magical attack or surveillance much as we have done for the children.”
“I’m not a child, Alexandra.”
“Perhaps not, Father. But as far as magic goes you may as well be. You have no means of protecting yourself against magic nor of knowing if it is in use. This at least will help you to survive should it become necessary. Oh... Why are you being so hard headed? You know I’m right and you also know I would do nothing to harm you, nor would Andrew. Surely you don’t believe the stories that those who use magic are behind these attacks.”
“I don’t know what to think Alexandra. But I do believe you and Andrew are not a part of it. My opinions mean little with the other politicians however. I don’t like the idea of running if another attack occurs.”
“So you will stay and be captured or killed as well?”
“Well, no... but I would like to help as many as possible to escape if it is necessary.”
“You cannot do that. This will be a one time spell and it will allow only one person through or two if they are very close to each other. It is meant to save you should a surprise attack occur. If you have some warning then you should come through immediately and we may open another gateway quickly to send through a small force and help save others. You must save yourself first so you may sound the alarm.”
“Since you put it like that, I understand. All right, I agree Alexandra. If anything happens I will immediately use the token and come through.”
Alexandra goes over and kisses her Father’s cheek, “Thank you Father. It means a great deal to me and we will try to save as many as possible should something happen. Let’s go find Andrew and he may give you the token and explain how to use it.”
After a short search, during which it is discovered that Andrew is also searching for them and the three of them are going around and around, they manage to hold still long enough for the other to catch up to them.
Andrew begins the explanation, “This pocket holder now has a spell on it to create a gateway to a remote location which was discovered by Alexandra during some of her visual searches. If anyone comes through with you the guard may throw them through this second gateway so if they have any of those technological devices which allow the enemy to trace them then the enemy will go to the wrong place somewhere deep in the jungles. With any luck they may have some difficulty returning to wherever it is they came from for an hour or two. If we kill the one that makes it through, if someone does happen to make it; then the enemy will not understand how the person wound up deep in the jungle and with any luck they may waste a lot of time looking for us there instead of here.”
“I knew there was a reason I liked you as a potential son-in-law other than your money that is.”
“Father...”
“Just kidding, Alexandra. Just kidding.”
“I should hope so.”
“Sir, to continue the explanation...”
Andrew completes his instructions and allows Statesman Beaumont to attempt the use of the link generator several times so he will be able to use it quickly and almost automatically without trying to remember everything when his life is under threat.
“Sir, I would also ask that you use this once in a while to come visit... say once a week. This will give you the opportunity to practice and allow us to check the ingots in both devices to be certain they are sufficient to protect or transport you for at least another week.”
“Yes, Father. Please use it at least once a week. Besides, we would like to have you come visit. It would also make me feel better to know you are well and everything is still working properly.”
“All right children. I promise, I promise... May I go now?”
“After you say good-bye to the girls.”
“Where are they Alexandra? I haven’t seen them for at least an hour and they are usually asking me all kinds of questions by now. I didn’t know that being a grandparent would be so demanding.”
“I... don’t know.” Some concern now in her voice, “Rachel asked if they could go down by the river and they collected two swimmers to go along so there would be no mishaps. Andrew, we had best check on them.”
Alexandra’s Father excuses himself to return to the other politicians and the preparations to return to the two capitols from which they were previously rescued. Andrew and Alexandra link to the girls and then open a gateway and passing through to check on them.
“Alice, Rachel... Grandfather is about to leave, don’t you want to say good-bye?”
“Yes!” Rachel comes running over.
“Yes, may we go back with you?” Alice requests. Moments later the two girls and their entourage pass through the gateway opened by Andrew.
“GRANDFATHER!” an exuberant Rachel proceeds to tell him all about their fun down by the river.
“Grandfather, must you go?” Alice, ever more practical, attempting to entice Statesman Beaumont to stay even when the other politicians are about to depart.
“Yes, I’m afraid I must. We have a lot of work to do. Rachel, you don’t mean to tell me you caught a fish with your bare hands now, do you?”
“Yes, I was holding it.”
“Perhaps a little magic helped you to catch it?”
She looks at him with some trepidation, “maybe a little... Do I have to go to prison now?” tears beginning to form in her eyes.
Jason laughs, “No, Rachel. We repealed the laws about magic. There are many good people who are able to perform magic and even more who rely on it in their daily lives so it is foolish for us to try to stop it. You are not going to prison. But you must do what your mother and father tell you to do. Especially when it comes to using magic.”
“I will!”
“Grandfather? Will you come visit us sometimes? And maybe tell us some more stories?” Alice continues to take a practical approach.
“I will. I’ll come visit each weekend, and perhaps tell you both more stories as well. Now each of you come here and give your dottering old grandfather a kiss before I go.”
They come over and hug him each kissing his cheek before going back to Alexandra.
The master gateway has been re-spelled and ingots placed to provide energy allowing the politicians, their wives and families, who were slowly collected and brought here for protection, to again travel to both Percoin and Scearnvale.
As Statesman Beaumont is entering the gateway, Alexandra and the children call out, “Good-bye, Father.” “Bye, Grandfather.” “Bye... Bring a story when you visit.”
“Alice... You could at least ask,” may be heard from Alexandra as her Father smiles as he walks through the gateway.
Now that the laws regarding magic have been repealed, the gateway transportation system is rapidly being restored to operation. The magical shutdown feature is still a part of the spells, since no one knows if or when those faceless enemies will again strike. The spells are changed slightly to allow for a turn on feature at a later time so long as the spell ingots have not depleted during the shut off period. This way it no longer becomes necessary to travel around to all the hubs re-spelling the ingot holders to allow travel and to permit destination selections.
Things once again diminish to a dull roar and Andrew’s Father continues his building upon the nearby property. Andrew and Alexandra during one of their visits with his parents, bring several ingot holders with them and these are placed for Andrew’s parent’s gateway use. These allow for a number of destinations to be individually selected as well as remote calls to the semi-major gateway now being placed. Destinations include the Percoin home, several of his father’s business locations, Andrew and Alexandra’s home, of course, and the feature which allows a remote call from those locations.
A new idea is also incorporated... a small pocket sized ingot holder with a call spell which is powered by one of the study ingots. It needs very little energy as all it does is to call to the gateway spell which then opens a gateway to the location of the portable holder allowing the individual to travel through to this new home. This small pocket sized holder need not be removed from the pocket in order to be used so most people would not be aware that the called gateway was summoned by a device rather than through the use of a person’s magic.
Now that the crisis between the practitioners of magic and the politicians is over, at least until they decide upon some other foolish endeavor, Andrew and Alexandra are able to once again begin planning classes. A week later the children are once again receiving instruction and experimenting with new spells. The fields near the river are beginning to produce large quantities of fruit as are the smaller locations the children planted at the homes of each of their families. Groups of children are taken around to alter the spells which were placed on the soil and seeds such that the plants will now continue their growth more normally thus yielding food for the families to eat and sell or barter.
The portable gateway call device is so effective that Andrew alters the spell system in use by Alexandra’s father such that he may use it as a means of travel rather than just in an emergency. For the moment the only drawback is that he must travel to their home and then go on from there. The slight drawback is more than made up for by the speed with which he may travel from the Hall to their home and then to his own.
Out of the minds of babes sometimes come the answers to difficult problems. Practice in the creation of gateways leads several of the children off on a tangent which directs them to the development of a single ingot powered gateway generator which is capable of two simultaneous gateways. The biggest change made is that the generator does not need to be at one of the ends of the gateway. The gateway may not be very large and thus only allows one person to travel at the time it is set but the two locations may be selected and the gateway generated between them rather than from one to the gateway spell device and then another from the spell device to the second location. By the time Andrew and Alexandra discover the concept is in use, the children are even using it in their games.
The actual generator has been placed at the location of the ready guard, but each of the now two dozen or so children using it has a call device or ‘token’ which allows them to select any of a dozen different destinations within Andrew’s property, where it is relatively safe to play. A separate kind of token has also been spelled and the children have talked with Missii and Kayla about the device. The two commanders procured over a thousand small pocket sized ingot holders each with a study ingot in it and the children spent several days placing the spells on these devices. In the case of the children’s game tokens the device is used as the anchor end of the generated gateway and the selected destination is set as the other end.
The new devices distributed to the warriors terminate near the ready guard location and originate wherever the token happens to be. Every member of the warriors is given one and shown how to use it. This will allow warriors to return to the property quickly and without waiting for someone who may place a gateway using magic. If the person is hurt and able to still activate the device then they will be transported back automatically for medical care. This allows the healers to remain relatively protected and away from a battlefield. Two marks have been placed on the warrior’s devices... one is for instant transport and the other is delayed by a few seconds. This allows someone else to activate the device of a fallen comrade and to move out of range before the gateway appears and transports the fallen warrior. As soon as a calling device magically registers as being at the destination location, the spell causes the gateway to close.
In the case of the children’s tokens a number of persons may pass through the gateway prior to the person who is holding the token. Not terribly nice from a security viewpoint but effective and allows a number of individuals to transit the gateway. Changing the selected destination also closes the previously selected destination’s gateway.
With an eye to fun, the twelfth destination on the call devices is actually a point about a meter or two in the air above a deep pool of calm water adjacent to the river. When the children want to go swimming they just place one of the tokens near the pool and call up the mid-air destination. To dive into the pool all one need do is step through the gateway and drop into the water. This unique idea allows for a number of fun ways to spend a warm afternoon.
Investigation of one of those tokens leads to the discovery of the swimming pool access... much to the chagrin of Andrew who was investigating the destinations and the method of selecting them.
Andrew, and a great deal of water transport back onto dry land before he indignantly squishes his way back into the house to change out of his sopping wet clothes.
Alexandra gives him a smile just before placing her hand before her mouth, laughter in her eyes, as he drips past muttering, “I needed a bath anyway... There should be a warning on that symbol.”
“Did you go swimming in your clothes, Father? Don’t you have a swimming suit?” asks an astonished Rachel.
Andrew quietly grumbles as he continues into the house.
After changing into dry clothing, Andrew seeks out the gateway generator used by the children and examines the spells upon it. Considering the spells on the portable call devices and on the gateway generator, he comes up with a spell modifier which will allow all destination calls to be diverted to that location above the pool of water. The activation of this modifier will allow the guard to divert incoming gateways to the pool should one of the devices fall into enemy hands. This way large numbers of people cannot appear within the enclosed house property but will instead be diverted to the pool much as the way the children use one of the devices to allow them access for their swimming.
Several have thought of diverting to a location over a long drop to the ground but this is vetoed by Alexandra as too hazardous, “Some child or other individual who is not an enemy might accidentally access the gateway generator during the time it is switched to the alternate location. The pool is best since the enemy would not be expecting it and they could more easily be dealt with in that situation and all of the children are learning to swim as well as capable of creating gateways without the use of the tokens. The tokens simply allow travel within the property limits without the expenditure of large amounts of personal energy.”
Spelling destinations into the tokens was relatively easy. A Visual link was used to find places which the children felt were interesting and then selection of that information is impressed into the locator spell thus giving a selection of destinations. One such destination is near the other end of the valley at a clearing near the base of the falls while several are much closer to the house. One ends in a meadow, one upon the overlook of a nearby mountain which allows a view of the valley including the house, which may be seen below the overlook some three or four hundred meters away and perhaps two hundred meters below the overlook. The river and most of the valley may also be seen from the overlook location.
With a better feel for exactly how the children achieved their game gateway tokens, Andrew begins to plan a way of incorporating a similar scheme into those fixed devices in use by the public thus allowing multiple destinations to be available from any one originating location. This will eventually permit single transit gateways rather than requiring the use of multiple gateways for city to city travel. It will also reduce the amount of overall energy consumed since a person will need but one gateway for their journey rather than two, three or even four. It may not be possible to reduce the more complex travels to one gateway but it might be possible to reduce it to two. This will also quicken journeys and thus allow for more persons to travel since the peak demand will be reduced. That will also allow for a savings in the number of ingots used and thus provide more profits to the fledgling business of mass transit. Andrew congratulates himself on the astute improvements about to be made to the business.
Over time, the senior deToraline’s researchers manage to find a few maps showing locations of cities and a few towns. Some of these are already known. Visual links are used to find others which are inhabited but which were also known, just not thought to be where the maps place them. With the new found information concerning the real placement of a city a more direct path may be created on the ground and thus saving time for foot journeys. The gateways don’t seem to care about distances so they are unaffected.
Of greatest interest are the few locations which turn out not to be previously known. Of these only two appear to be inhabited and both are discovered to simply be more people who are just trying to survive while totally unaware other cities have once again banded together for mutual growth and support. In both instances, healers and magic were completely unknown. The sudden appearance of a large armed party in the midst of the city or town which deposits supplies and a note then disappear through a hole in fabric of the air nearby is difficult for those inhabiting the city to comprehend. A week later when the large party appears again with healers accompanying them, the populace slowly comes forward with their sick and hurt and some trust begins to occur.
The one city is nearly half populated with old Felines and few young. Most of the older Felines have multiple injuries which have caused them to be of less and less use and more and more a burden. The point had been reached where some of these Felines were given weapons and a little supplies and they cast forth into the surrounding forests never to be seen again. Two of the old Felines are diagnosed by Kayla and it is decided they need to be seen by Alice and Rachel. Some heated discussion occurs prior to Alexandra allowing the girls to travel to the city to heal those two injured Felines. Alexandra demands that she also will accompany the girls as will a detachment of twenty human and twenty Feline warriors for their protection.
The warriors go through the gateway first, securing the area before Alexandra and the girls go through. This was not what the towns people expected but healers are supposed to be in the party so they again bring out the remaining ill and injured. Alice and Rachel go first to the two Felines.
“Missii? I will need two to hold this one. She is badly hurt and poorly healed so my healing will hurt her. She cannot be allowed to move while she is being healed.”
Three strong male Felines are ordered over to hold down the Female and Alice and Rachel begin with Alexandra adding energy as well. The healings are difficult and the Female screams loudly several times. Her mate tries to get through to her but he is held back as the healings continue. Nearly twenty minutes pass before Alice stops.
“She will need more healing in a few days. Now she needs to rest, eat and drink plenty of fluids to regain some strength before we begin again. She is much better. Is the other one ready?”
The Female’s mate is allowed to go to her now. She weakly acknowledges his presence with a tired smile, “much of my pain is gone now, dear one. The child is a gifted healer.” He offers her a little water and they are holding each other as the girls and Alexandra seek out the next Feline who needs her healing touch. Again, males must hold down the individual during the healing. And, again, considerable time is needed to accomplish a portion of that which is needed.
As with the Female, Alice stops after about twenty minutes again saying she will need to return for a second round. “He needs rest, food and fluids. When we return in a few days we will need three or four to provide energy for the healings.”
Alexandra acknowledges, “We have nearly twenty who are powerful sources of energy. We could bring eight with us so there are four for each healing.”
Alice goes to the bucket of water which is being used to allow the injured to drink,”could someone draw a full bucket of water and bring it here to me?”
In a few minutes a fresh bucket of water is placed from which the injured may drink. Alice goes to it and begins placing a magical spell on the water. Everyone watches in curiosity. Finally Alice steps back and asks that a small amount of the water be given to each of the injured to drink. She also asks for two more buckets full of water and when they arrive she places the same spell on that water also.
“Small amounts of the water from these buckets must be given to each of the injured throughout the night, it will help them to heal and provide energy where their bodies cannot yet accept it from the food they eat. I hope they will be much better tomorrow. There will be healers here to see everyone again tomorrow. Those two,” she points to the two Felines who were so badly hurt, “I will see them again in a few days after their strength improves a little.”
The majority of the warriors and healers return to the home through a gateway opened by Alexandra, leaving behind only ten warriors and two healers. All who have been left behind have a call tokens and have been instructed to depart rather than fight if an attack occurs. The warrior’s ready guard may be sent, with heavy reinforcements to follow, just moment’s after they are alerted should an armed response prove to be necessary for some reason. Once back at the house, the healers who returned all accept a little wine and honey cakes while the girls have milk and honey cakes. Everyone... rests.
Meals are sent to the warriors and healers who remained behind at the city, and about mid-night there is a change of that remote force at the same time as the change of the ready guard at the house. One request is made by the healers, “We would greatly appreciate some form of communication spell which is be ingot powered and which will remain active continuously whenever there are people at a distant location. It would be nice to be able to have things delivered quickly at such times; such as herbs or candles, especially the ones which produce large amounts of light. Perhaps even a small ‘sun’ or two if needed, so we healers will have enough light to perform surgeries during the night if the situation so warrants.”
This brings up one difficulty which has been noted over time. For some reason the number of people who are able to create the ‘suns’ is very low. Possibly related somehow to energy, experience and overall knowledge of natural phenomenon. A good example is one of the boys who may easily create a ‘sun’ but only when he is provided sufficient energy by two or three others who, for some reason, cannot do create a ‘sun’ even though they have sufficient other knowledge and energy to do so.
Giving it a little thought... The number who may successfully produce a ‘sun’ is nearly the same as those who are successful healers. The proportion therefore out of all the Sorcerers and Sorceresses is very low.
When Alice, Rachel, Alexandra and their entourage of Healers and Warriors return to the Feline city a few days later, they find the Feline injured already arriving, with the six more serious cases still present and under the care of the healers who have been changing in shifts of two. More supplies are being brought through to the city and that activity continues through the gateway for perhaps a quarter of an hour. Healings are once again under way and the two seriously injured Felines are able to move under their own power to the treatment area. Alice examines them and decides on a course of treatment after conferring with two other healers. The first four children come to provide energy and this time the woman’s mate is allowed to remain and comfort her during the healings. Half an hour later, Alice halts pronouncing the Female Feline as healed as much as it is possible to do so at this late date following her receipt of the injuries. Even so, the difference is remarkable.
Those children are sent home and they use their tokens to manipulate gateways allowing it. This is an interesting test of the range of the devices and proves even ingot powered magic has few limitations if properly spelled. Alice and the second four children prepare to begin with the other Feline who also is in need of further healing. Again a course of action is determined, healings are performed and just less than a half hour later Alice halts again, pronouncing the male healed as much as is possible considering the extent and age of the injuries. He also is greatly improved. Each of the children receives a hug from the male who attempts to place himself in their service. His dialect is somewhat different and the children have some difficulty understanding him so he is directed to Kayla and spends some time speaking with her as others are seen and receive minor healings. He departs the central plaza following his conversation.
Perhaps another hour passes before the healings are finished. Supplies have been distributed as much as is possible and preparations are being made to depart for home.
“Kayla, are you coming?” Alexandra queries.
“Not just yet. I am waiting for someone.”
Alexandra and the two girls walk over, “Waiting for someone?”
“Yes. I spoke with him earlier and he should be along very shortly.”
“Who is this person for whom we are waiting?” Alexandra motions to a small group of ten Felines and Humans who are waiting their turn to cross through the gateway. They depart the gateway and come over to Kayla and Alexandra.
“Would two of you take the girls back to the house and the rest remain here while we wait for someone?” Quickly a Feline and a Human guide the girls to the gateway and depart. Less than a minute later twenty members of the ‘ready force’ come through the gateway and fan out near the small group who is ‘waiting for someone’.
Alexandra again asks, “For whom are we waiting?”
Kayla looks around the group of Felines and Humans before answering.
“We are waiting for the old Feline Alice healed. He said he is a ‘Budokai master’.”
A murmur goes through the Felines at this declaration. The Humans just look at each other with some puzzlement. Five more minutes go by before one of the Humans points to a distant group of people walking toward them, “Here comes a group of Felines.”
Everyone’s eyes turn to take in the small party approaching the plaza. As the Felines enter the plaza, they spread apart slightly and a single figure in golden armor may be seen walking in their midst. Again the Felines begin murmuring among themselves.
“Kayla. Just what is a Budokai master and why are we waiting for him?”
“We are waiting because he asked it. Alice healed him and so he has decreed his knowledge and talents into our service. He will teach the art of Budokai to all of our warriors. These others are his disciples. He placed them into our service as well.”
“There are just nine of them including the master? Are they really all that powerful?”
“It is not so much the power, as it is the skill and knowledge. Those nine are easily worth a hundred of us. Or more. When he arrives bow to him. You do not need bow low but just show respect for his knowledge and declared loyalty to this your family.”
Alexandra tells the humans warriors to also show respect.
Budokai Takio Fel arrives and is standing proudly before Kayla, who bows to him as do all the warriors. He turns toward Alexandra and she gives him a curtsey rising again. Kayla explains, “This lady is one of our employers. She, her husband and their daughters are all users of magic and are the reason we have come to this place and the reason you are healed.”
Fel gives Alexandra a slight bow, “We are come to be in your service in the old ways. We will make warriors out of your guard.”
“Thank you Budokai Takio Fel. Your efforts are appreciated and will be rewarded. If you would come with us we may go to the home where we will speak with my husband.”
“Before we go, I must make arrangements for the protection of those who remain.” He looks at his disciples and selects three, “It is you who are now responsible to teach and protect those of this city. Make me proud of your efforts. You have reached the testing. You are masters in all but name. I will return in one year to see if you remain to all you have been taught. Be well, forget nothing.”
The three bow low to him and turn to walk back down the avenue up which they came, returning to the shrine where they will continue to live but as the masters for the city now rather than simply disciples of a master.
Alexandra opens a gateway to the property. The remainder of the ready guard immediately alerts and Kayla sends half the force here back to the house then offers the path to the Budokai. He walks through the gateway followed closely by the remaining five disciples and then by Alexandra and the remainder of the warriors. The gateway is closed.
Word of the arrival of a Budokai master spreads quickly through the Felines and soon most of them are present attempting to obtain a glimpse of him and those who arrived with him. This is a rare occurrence. Few now have heard of such a one since The War. At the time of the War there were many dozens. Now... The rumors would give the count as less than ten. People have now seen only one and he has decided to offer his services here.
The question of where to quarter them comes up and Kayla immediately makes it known that these are very honored guests. Andrew decides to put them up in the guest quarters of the house and asks, “Should a training temple be built? If so then would he be so kind as to provide the information to the builders such that it may be properly constructed to serve his needs and that of the training?” He also may be diplomatic when it is necessary.
Andrew and Alexandra show their guests to the house and give them time to prepare themselves prior to taking their place in the meal hall half an hour later. When they later seat themselves in the meal hall, Chief Chef Jacques comes out and bows to Budokai Takio Fel as though he is a foreign dignitary, asking if there is a specific dish which he would wish to have. Fel sends one of his disciples to the kitchen with the Chief Chef and preparations begin for a special meal.
Discussion of the building of a temple/ training facility and the creation of some new weapons of older designs begins. Fel is a little reluctant to teach the disciplines to Humans but Missii, who has been introduced by Kayla as the co-commander of the Guard, explains that the Humans are sharing their specialised knowledge with the Felines so it is only appropriate they reciprocate. “It is the task of the entire Guard, Feline and Human alike, to provide protection and an alert force in the form of a Ready Guard for any task necessary. Felines using Human tactics is upsetting to an enemy force and there is one out there striking here and there without warning before slinking away so we have no one to eliminate after their strike. To have Humans trained like Felines should also be upsetting. I like the idea.”
Fel considers this and nods his head affirmatively, “We will do this. Some of the techniques may not be easily accomplished by Humans but all that may... will be taught to those willing to learn.”
The meal is served as well as those slightly different repasts requested by the Budokai.
Once the meal has been finished, the Master and his disciples rise from the table, give a small bow to Andrew and Alexandra and walk off in single file exiting the meal hall and returning to their rooms.
“Well... This will be interesting.” Andrew notes.
The following morning the Budokai are out practicing their art before even the morning sun rises from behind the mountains to begin shadowing the house. The light may be seen reflecting off the distant waterfall and as the sun rises the light drops lower to the floor of the valley and then crawls slowly along the river toward the house until the sun is high enough in the sky to be seen above the mountains and the valley is in full light. Shortly thereafter the children are out of doors practicing their lessons.
The Budokai, coming from a city with few children, especially human children, and into a home where there are about a hundred human children find it to be a bit of a distraction. Not a large bit but just enough that they are a little more than aware the children are present on the training grounds. That the children are all practicing magic is also difficult. Magic has not been a part of the lives of the Felines of the city since long before the War and only recently returned in the form of healers from this home.
To see children opening gateways, throwing fireworks into the high skies, causing seeds to sprout into tall trees in less than a day, and magically diverting water from the river into the fields to irrigate the plants and trees growing in those fields is slightly unnerving. Lessor individuals would find it to be difficult to tolerate much less understand. The Budokai watch all that is happening in a mild awe before continuing their activities, attracting others who are watching them in equal awe.
Lessons continue for everyone, the children, the Budokai, and the warriors. The children began their lessons after breakfast; for the warriors it is mixed, some before some after; the Budokai complete their morning rituals and slip off to have their traditional breakfast while watching the late comers in the meal hall and all the food they are eating. There seems to be plenty of food available here unlike in their city where there are so many mouths and so few provisions. That there are now six mouths fewer will make little difference except to the few Feline children who beg food from the Budokai and for whom those remaining Budokai will now have more available to help those children grow strong. The few who may be worthy might also be brought in for training to eventually become masters themselves. The Budokai might, once again, flourish.
Many days pass and at Andrew and Alexandra’s property things are falling into a routine. The children’s magic no longer disturbs the Budokai, the warriors are busy trying to learn a small part of the skills that Takio Fel has brought to teach. The Children are no longer spending much of their time watching the Budokai. Things are more or less back to normal at least until the week end the children go swimming again.
The children set their token gateway at the edge of the pool, as usual, so they may walk through and thus be above the water where they may twist into a dive before striking it. Some run at the gateway which is but a faint shimmer in the air and dive through it so they are already in dive motion and cutting a clean path into the water. As children do when they are playing, they are having fun and are yelling and taunting one another.
Several of the Budokai disciples who have been watching this from the distance, walk closer. As they approach the pool of water, one of the children begins running at them. They prepare to catch the child to prevent an injurious collision when the child vanishes only to appear as a splash near the center of the pool. Yet another runs toward them and vanishes to also splash into the water. This leads one of the Felines to begin examining the air near where the children have vanished. That magic is in use is not in question but... where is it?
The three Felines move out to locations a few meters away to watch yet another child reach an approximate location upon the ground before vanishing in a yell which suddenly is heard over the pool of water as the child dives down and splashes into the pool. Now that the Felines have observed from different directions they have a better idea of the location of the magic. They walk around the spot trying to see exactly where the children are entering the magic. As they stand there yet another child runs directly at one of the Felines before passing through the magic mere moments before he would have collided with the disciple. Two of the disciples walk toward the spot where the child vanished as yet another runs directly at them, the spot apparently directly between them. Just as the collision is imminent the child vanishes. An instant later, the Feline closest to the gateway but approaching from the opposite side does also.
A yowl of terror may be heard near the center of the pool just before a large splash occurs and less than a half second later a second disciple has also walked into the back side of the gateway. A second large splash occurs in the pool. The felines are able to swim. Not well, but swim. Several of the larger children rush to the gateway and land in the water near the felines, aware that the disciples may need assistance. The third disciple is backing away from the children who are rushing to the gateway and he backs right through it causing yet another large splash in the pool and adding further to the confusion.
A great deal of courage is needed on the part of the disciples to overcome their great fear of deep water. That it is not rapidly moving, like the river, helps greatly. Their acceptance of the children’s aid in reaching shore again is also slow coming but finally gratefully received. When they are partway to the shore the children tell them to try standing, “It should be shallow enough here for you to stand.” Much easier said than done. Finally the Felines are standing chest deep in the water but their paws are on what is squishy but solid ground under them. They begin to wade back to shore. Several of the children are trying to convince them to come back out, “just a small way and we will help you to learn to swim better.”
While that might be something useful to know, right now does not seem the time since the terror of the situation is still fresh upon their nostrils.
One of the children in particular approaches them when they are safe on dry land once again.
“I may change the spell on my token so it is in more shallow water where you may stand and where the opening is not so far above the pool. Then you could become accustomed to walking through it and into the water until you are not so upset with the sudden change. Slowly we could help you to learn to swim more strongly until the pool won’t be such a dangerous place for you. Then maybe you could come swimming with us.”
This is not at all what the disciples would consider an interesting pastime. But to yield to their fear is also not the Budokai way. One walks to the boy and asks, “Yes. May I try this? I may not like it but eventually I may come to tolerate it.”
The other two are not so certain but at least will consider it if not give it a try, “if the first attempts are close to shore and the fall not so very high.”
The child creates a visual link after asking one of the tallest children to stand in the water with it nearly to her neck. The location of the visual link is impressed onto the selector emblem previously used for the center of the pool and a gateway is opened. The boy walks through and drops about ten centimeters before entering the water feet first. He goes in over his head and swims to shore then stands next to the Felines.
“I was just touching the bottom of the pool when my head began going under so that means the water will be about here on you when your paws touch the bottom.” He indicates a level which is about low to mid chest on the shorter Feline. “You may go a little deeper before rising again simply because you are dropping into the pool from a short distance above it. Just stand up and your head will easily be above the water.”
He turns and runs, diving into the gateway entrance and the Felines may see him appear about a hand’s height above the water, sliding into it and going underwater before rising again to swim to shore.
The first Feline looks at the others and with a fearful sigh takes a deep breath and walks into the gateway. He appears just as did the human child a short distance above the surface of the water, dropping down until the water is nearly to his neck before rising again and standing in the pool, the water above his waist but below his chest. He gives a triumphant smile to the others and begins to wade back to shore. Immediately after arriving he is once again through the gateway and splashing into the water. Nearly immediately he is wading back to shore to do it again.
The shortest of the Felines now approaches the gateway and after gulping in a great shuddering breath walks through to fall into the pool. Fear overtakes him but the sudden discovery of the floor of the pool provides some courage and he stands to find the pool is not trying to drown him and the water reaches a little below mid chest. He hurries back to shore and pauses for a moment as the first Feline is once again out of the pool and entering the gateway. In moments the third also joins them and the second is going through the gateway once again. By now the first is running through the gateway and even as he hits the water he is trying to swim.
He swims most of the way back to shore, until it is too shallow for him and then he stands. The second Feline races past tagging him as he charges through the gateway and into the pool. By the time the children are about to depart to prepare for supper, the three felines are occasionally exiting the first gateway near the center of the pool. The drop still is a little difficult since it takes them under the water but they come back up and swim to shore. Their swimming abilities strengthening and their fear of the drop and water is diminishing. After all, if human children can do it, why not Budokai? The day has become great fun and they and the children have had a wonderful game of tag. The children are faster in the water and the Felines faster on land.
Several of the tokens have been reset to new locations so there are several places where people may dive into the pool. Trying to select the best gateway to go through in order to more easily catch the one to tag is becoming all a part of the game. Now a large part of the game is tactics and agility either on land or in the water.
One of the Felines has gone through a gateway but immediately notes that the person who is ‘it’ is swimming quickly toward him, he turns and moves to the nearby gateway which is very close to the surface of the water, feeling around until he finds ‘dry’ land at the edge of the gateway then pulls himself through in the opposite direction. Now he is standing on the land near the gateway and the edge of the pool as the swimmer splashes water at him through the gateway frustrated that the Feline was agile enough to go through in the opposite direction.
Now a new escape route for the Felines has been discovered. While not strong or rapid swimmers, they are very strong and agile so the gateway close to the surface of the water offers them an escape which cannot easily be shared by the children. It seems there are some tactical advantages which may be exploited by the Felines even if in the water.
Budokai Takio Fel has arrived down at the pool and observes the frivolity. Rather than disciplining his disciples he decides this is a valuable lesson for them all and asks if they may have four tokens which will allow them to open the gateways over the pool so they may use it during some of their training practice. Swimming will now become a part of their efforts at self discipline. If one may consider playing tag and tactics a discipline. Magic has its uses even if they are not always apparent.
“Young humans. I would like also to speak with those who have been creating the sky fire displays. I wish to know more how they are created and if they are anything other than just pretty lights. Perhaps a demonstration could be arranged that I might discover uses for this talent.”
“We aren’t allowed to do it without Alexandra’s permission and then only when we have taken many precautions. The fireworks could cause fires or hurt someone if they go wrong.”
Takio Fel nods his head, his questions partially answered. The sky fire has the potential to start fires and harm enemy, “I shall speak with the mother-teacher this evening at supper. Thank you for informing me.”
“You’re welcome. We have to go now to clean up and change.” They give small bows to Takio Fel and turn to the three Felines who have been playing in the large pool of water with them. “We need to shut off the gateways because we have to go now. Maybe we’ll see you at the pool another time, bye.” The children wave to the Felines who rather self consciously wave back unsure of the meaning of a wave. One rushes through a gateway and splashes into the pool just before the child shuts the gateway down. The children laughing at the antics of the Feline as they walk away.
Takio Fel looks at his disciple swimming confidently across the pool toward the shore and then at the children walking away, “It would seem we have much to learn from each other, even from the children. COME. We shall go and meditate upon these things.”
The Feline in the pool finally reaches the edge of the pool once more, getting out and collecting his robes after shaking most of the water from his fur then he follows Takio Fel even as the others have done so. The four Felines watch the children run up toward the house as they walk back up the hillside toward the same destination albeit in a slightly more dignified and thoughtful manner as befitting Budokai.
At the supper meal, when Andrew and Alexandra are present Master Fel has many questions, “The use of the sky fire against an enemy force could save the lives of many warriors. Properly used it could be a means of demoralizing thousands and a mere handful could control those thousands. I should like a demonstration of the creation and use of the sky fire.”
“I will speak with the children this evening. Perhaps we may be able to provide a small demonstration tomorrow during training, Master Fel.”
“I and my disciples will be present tomorrow to observe and learn more of this.” He gives a bow of his head to Alexandra and departs the meal hall, his disciples following single file behind him.
Later that evening, Andrew and Alexandra are speaking with the boys who have the most experience with the fireworks. They have also spoken with Rachel and Alice and made arrangements for several healers and a number of children who may provide energy such that the fireworks may be sent high into the sky and far above the potential problems of the trees, house and others who could be harmed by exploding fireworks.
A supply of materials necessary to the creation of the fireworks has been ordered and should arrive early the next morning. Just like all the other things which are “created” by magic, the creation is really a magical mix of items which already exist but which are mixed and held ready through the use of magic. Magic which may also control the rate of use and the shape which those items take, such as a fireworks horse pounding across the night sky. In the case of the fireworks they may be heated beyond ignition which will instantly cause the burn to begin.
The following morning the Budokai are out as usual involved in their training by the time the children have appeared for their training following breakfast. As Alexandra has the children practicing lessons, Andrew is following up on the shipment of fireworks supplies which has yet to arrive. Upon checking with the supplier and then with their shipper, he learns the difficulty. Shipment by wagon will take several days since horses are not comfortable with gateways. Andrew makes new arrangements with the shipper and opens a gateway to the home. After posting a dozen of the ready guard at the shipper’s end of the gateway, a slide is placed which originates at the shippers end of the gateway and ends at the location where the fireworks supplies are stored. The gateway is raised about a meter above the floor at Andrew’s property so the supplies may slide down to the property location where they will be received and stacked by other guard who are at the property. Once all the supplies are so ‘shipped’ Andrew closes the gateway and travels back to the house. As a precaution, the fireworks supplies are stored a considerable distance from the home and barracks.
Going to the location where the children are training, Andrew finds Alexandra, “I finally found the wayward fireworks supplies and they are now in the storage and ready for use. Everything has been stacked into the same separate piles as before. There should be enough for a month.”
“Thank you, Andrew. Takio Fel has not been over as yet so we are as yet ahead of the game. I wonder what he has on his mind?”
“Who knows. I have the feeling it isn’t just to watch sky displays. Nearly everything he examines he seems to turn with the thought of using it in battle if necessary. His disciples seem to be able to enjoy themselves more than he does. The most I’ve seen from him is a smile when he sees his disciples or the children enjoying themselves.”
“Perhaps, Andrew, he is thinking back to when he was young and found similar enjoyment in doing things. The other day I actually saw him down at the pool wading through the shallows.”
“Maybe he can’t swim.”
Alexandra gives this a little thought, “Perhaps. Although I doubt there is anything he can’t do to one degree or another. It’s possible his old injuries are still too painful for him to swim. Maybe I should have Alice and Sorcerer Gordon examine him again. They may be able to help him further.”
“Good idea. I’ll mention it to him at supper as something we wish to do as a thank-you for his beginning to teach our guard.”
“Would you? I would appreciate that. He seems a very nice old man... Feline. Oh bother... MAN.”
“What was all that about?”
“I just tend to think of the Felines as humans shaped slightly differently. They have desires and dreams and joys and woes just like anyone else. They laugh at many of the same things and cry about them as well. Even to the children they are just the same as anyone else so, here on the property at least, we are all equal. Takio Fel seems to be on the verge of understanding that. The children like him and when he asked about having tokens so his disciples could train in the pool, the children made up six tokens, enough for all of the Budokai here and included the other eleven locations on them as well. Then they took the six Felines around to show them the other places on the token and tell them about each spot. When they finally returned it was more like friends than Feline master, disciples and human children. He was actually laughing with the children.”
Andrew smiles, “Under a gruff exterior...”
“Speaking of gruff exterior... Here they come.”
The Budokai are walking single file across the training field approaching the children and straight as an arrow making their way toward Andrew and Alexandra. Alice and Rachel see the Budokai ‘marching’ toward their mother and father and run to be with their parents. They are joined shortly by Grace and several boys, the children now watching the procession nearing Andrew and Alexandra.
Alexandra begins the greetings, “Good Morning Master Fel. We trust you have had another peaceful night’s sleep?”
“It has been good here.”
“We noticed your training in the afternoons has moved down to the pool. Is there anything we might do to provide better for your comforts?”
“We are comfortable. Too much comfort make us soft and that is not always a good thing. We find you to be as respectful of our needs as our own kind. This is very good. You are... gracious hosts.”
“Thank-you, we but try. You are here for a demonstration of the fireworks?”
“Yes, if all is ready. I would see what may be done with the sky fire. I am most interested in the large bursts which spread colour in every direction.”
Alexandra turns to one of the boys, “isn’t Tomas the one who specialises in the sky rockets? Could you have him come here?”
“I think Jeremy does them too.”
“Then please find them both and ask them to come here.”
Turning back to Takio Fel, “While we wait for them to arrive, the children who are here have been practicing something different to cast into the sky for you to see. Please excuse them if it is not complete as it is something they have had little time to prepare.”
Takio Fel smiles, “All efforts by children are worth watching. They are not yet jaded by knowledge and life.”
Alexandra turns to the children and prepares to assist them by offering extra energy as does Andrew as well. Andrew mentions, “As this is a very large display, it might be best to send it further into the sky as a precaution. We will provide as much energy as is needed to accomplish that. Are you all ready?”
The children glance at each other, still not certain of the outcome of the summing of the parts they had been practicing. Two of the boys are a little concerned because with all the parts joined the display will be very large and greater than anything which has been previously attempted by them.
“Andrew, Even if we put it very high it will still be pretty big. James and I have never tried to hold anything this large together. The others say they can produce the pieces but we don’t know if we have enough control to do it right. This is much more difficult than the horse... It only had eight parts. This has seventeen.”
“Give it a try. If some of the parts don’t quite fit the others it will be all right. You had many hours of practice with the horse and you have had only two with this... Go ahead.”
The children are still apprehensive. They want everything to be perfect to show to Takio Fel. They begin the preparations until four children are holding all the pieces of the scene as well as the larger spell which will place it all into the sky. James and Greg begin their spell which will hold all the pieces in specific relationship to each other and then they add their parts to the spell to take it all into the high daytime sky. Great energies begin to be collected into the launch spell and into the binding spells then with some trepidation it is all released even as the command for ignition is touched upon a dozen places within the multiple spell construct.
The children duck as their efforts raise suddenly into the sky. It is difficult to see everything since fireworks are best seen at night but suddenly a green field begins to appear with a winding blue stream sparkling through it. A small brownish orange ‘hill’ settles onto the field and, quickly now, a tea house appears on the hill coloured in reds, blues, violet, and white. The white ‘rice paper’ doors may be easily seen and one slides aside allowing everyone to see a hazy figure standing within the tea house just before the available energy is depleted and the entire scene fades into obscurity.
Takio Fel smiles at the children and gives them a slight bow, “You must do that for me again some night, when I may be more able to appreciate it. You have done well.”
That brings smiles to the children and will provide them something to talk about for days. They begin to critique each others efforts, as they wander off again, looking for ways to improve the edges of the tea house and to make the sliding door, hill and stream look more realistic.
“They wish their efforts to be perfect.”
“Yes. Especially since they were showing them to you.”
Takio Fel smiles as he watches the children walking away, “Sometimes, not to be perfect is a very good thing and more to be desired than perfection.”
Andrew agrees, “Sometimes.”
Tomas and Jeremy may be seen running up arriving breathless and giving small bows to Takio Fel who returns them with a small bow of his own.
“Master, these boys are Tomas and Jeremy.” Alexandra indicates each boy as she introduces them, “They are the ones who have greatest practice at the skyrockets.”
Takio Fel asks the boys to each produce a small skyrocket so he may see the effect in the sky before, “we begin other experiments.”
Tomas almost immediately produces a sky burst which throws blue and red streaks from its center while just a moment later Jeremy releases one which throws green and yellow across much of the sky.
Master Fel places a paw gently on a shoulder of each boy, “It is possible to make the bursts much smaller? Perhaps no larger than five meters?”
The boys look at each other with a little confusion, “We haven’t practiced that because usually for the bursts to be easily seen from the ground they must be very large.”
“Ah... but if I wanted a very small burst no larger than two or three men, you could do it?”
“Yes. It wouldn’t take much energy to make one that small.”
“And if it also had thousands of very small pieces flying from it rather than fifty or a hundred large pieces, could this still be done?”
“I think so.”
“We haven’t tried that before.”
“Could you place such bursts into the sky?”
The boys look at each other and mumble back and forth, “Small bursts but thousands of points.” “Five meters, we will need the peas to be even smaller so we could put a thousand in the spell area” “This isn’t as easy as the big bursts.” “We could try just lifting the points with a single explosion to disperse them...” “They won’t go out evenly then.” “Let’s try it first then see what we need to do to change it if he want’s it to be different.”
They settle on something to attempt and draw the spells together.
“This is difficult, the spells take longer to separate the materials into smaller peas.”
Finally the spells are released and a small burst may be heard but barely seen except for the trails of roughly a thousand burning phosphors departing the center.
“That didn’t look so good, Master. The big ones look much better,” the children comment.
“Ah... But what if I wanted that small burst to occur just above the water down in the river?”
“That would be a lot closer and easier to see but it could cause fires.”
“And if it bursts no more than two meters from its center?”
“That’s awfully hard to control.”
“Try it just once.”
The boys begin to discuss it again. Finally they turn to Alexandra, “Alexandra, we think we better have healers and firefighters ready so the river may be diverted. Master Fel wants us to make some small bursts down over the river and we’re worried they might cause fires.”
Alexandra agrees and asks Master Fel the purpose of the bursts. He explains that if they may be produced in the manner he is hoping then they could be used in battle and thus demoralize an enemy very quickly without placing any of the warriors in harms way.
Alexandra sends out the message and quickly the children are prepared to magically deal with fires and injuries although it is hoped there are none of either.
This time Tomas and Jeremy work together to produce the effect. The spells are created and Jeremy holds them together ready for duplication at a moments notice and Tomas selects a spot above the river where it turns and proceeds along the shore. Tomas then accepts the duplicated spells and ignites them over the river to explode even as Jeremy is again duplicating those spells he is holding so Tomas may do it again. The explosion causes a small depression in the river and the sound of it rocks through the valley even as Tomas sets another. Again a blast of sound occurs and the slight depression appears in the river for a moment before filling in again with moving water. Twice more this is done before Master Fel calls a halt.
“May these spells be placed onto a token to allow anyone to use them?”
“We don’t know. The spells could likely be placed and saved on a token with a large ingot to keep them but another spell is needed to place them and to ignite them. If someone with no magic tries to use them we don’t’ know how they could select where the spells are to explode.”
“Please, give it thought. This is an interesting application, I would much enjoy to see further thought.”
Master Fel gives the boys, Alexandra and Andrew a small bow before turning and walking away. His disciples following him once again in single file.
Tomas and Jeremy spend most of the afternoon examining their spells and thinking about the ways someone without magic could use them successfully. There are not many answers. They do ask for several large, medium and student sized ingot holders so they may create and place spells for safekeeping which the ingots will continue to preserve. That requires yet another spell to change ingot energy to that which may hold the spells. Using a student token they are now experimenting with spells which may direct the placement of the burst spells. It takes several days before they hit upon one method which seems to have promise. Another day goes by before they have a working concept.
The token has several spells on it and six marks which are spelled. Each mark is for a different range from the holder of the token. The first or closest is about twenty meters away. The sixth mark is seventy meters. To be safe during the experiments a ‘smoke’ puff is used rather than a burst and after a couple of frustrating hours trying to aim the token another spell is added. This spell allows the person holding the token to ‘see’ the selected spot before touching the ‘launch’ mark. Finally the token may be used by someone who has no magical background. That’s when they learn if all of the energy is coming from the ingot rather than shared from the person casting the spell, the ingot is used much more rapidly.
Finally all of the spells are recreated and impressed upon different ingot holders. Now a multi ingot holder is used to both store the ‘marker’ smoke spell and the ‘burst’ spells. It is also used to actually cast one or the other to the location selected by the token. The token now has only the ranging/ launching spell and the small spell which selects either the smoke or the burst. The boys try again.
Selecting smoke, Jeremy selects a range of seventy meters which, alarmingly, proves to be too close and not allowing for sufficient range to reach the river or pool from up at the house. Back to the drawing board. The token is recreated with ten marks for range beginning at thirty meters and ending at 300 meters. Now they may reach just beyond the pool. The smoke/ burst marks are still present as is the launch mark. The token transfers the information to the multi-ingot spell holder and it launches the appropriate item to the specified location. The spells prepare the materials which are in storage just prior to launch. The whole process from the time the launch mark is touched requires a small fraction of a second .
A spot at the pool is selected along with smoke and the launch button pressed. Almost instantly there is a puff of smoke and a small ‘crack’ of sound from down at the pool. The boys now need someone with no magical background to test the token. One of the guard, a Feline, is walking past and the two boys enlist his services. Explaining the operation of the token the boys allow the feline to select the range and to launch smoke several times. The feline, of course, is becoming enamored with the idea and very quickly is placing bursts rather than smoke over the pool and into the air at large birds, whom he particularly detests, and up toward the distant lookout on the mountain well behind the house.
Becoming alarmed the boys magically remove the spells from the token and explain that something must have gone wrong since the launches were occurring so rapidly. “Perhaps the spells couldn’t keep up with the speed of selection. We will need to investigate that before we try again,” breathing a sigh of relief when the feline accepts the explanation. He thanks the boys for allowing him to enjoy controlling magic and once again begins to walk his rounds.
“Maybe this magic should only be used by people who can control magic.”
“Yeah. That was scary and we’re the one’s who would have been in trouble if something happened. At least we know it will work.”
“Yeah. At least we know it will work. I think we need to give the token to Alexandra to lock away until we’re ready to show it to Master Fel.”
“Good idea. Let’s put the spells on it again and then we can find Alexandra and she may lock up the ingot holder and the token.”
They settle down to re-spelling the token now that the crisis with the feline is over. When they examine the multi-ingot holder they discover a full quarter of one of the ingots has been used. There are two more untouched ingots but still that was a lot of use. They attempt to count the number of bursts which had occurred and while still uncertain, come up with approximately twenty. They also begin to wonder how much of the supplies have been used and go to the storage location to check. They don’t learn much from this as they had no idea how many supplies were available to begin with. They do, however, discover that there are approximately six boxes and four sacks which are empty and presumably were full in the beginning. They do not know how many of the supplies were used during the demonstrations for Master Fel so they decide to accept a third of the usage as that which the feline used during his attacks on the birds.
“Jeremy, we need to put a scale on here instead of the buttons to select smoke or burst. One end would be the smoke and the other end a large burst. That way the size of the burst could be selected as well as everything else.”
“That’s a neat idea. Another thing we could do is make each token a little different so the colour of the smoke or burst matches the token. Red, green, blue, yellow, orange, you know... That way if several of the tokens are being aimed at one area, it won’t be confusing and everyone will know where their token is aimed.”
“Yeah. Let’s do it.” They begin by cautiously sneaking into the ingot storeroom and taking nearly twenty of the student ingots to power the token holders they removed from the other storeroom. Now they go off to spell the tokens after placing three ingots into each one.
An hour later they are ready to test their first token at the smoke and then the minimum burst settings. It performs much as expected and further testing shows the others are comparable in their performance. They now take their tokens and begin hunting for Alexandra. Finally the guard are used to learn of her whereabouts then they are off once more to give the tokens to Alexandra for safe keeping. An explanation of the token operation is given to her and of the low level testing.
“We didn’t want to test the most powerful setting because you told us we need to have healers and firefighters ready if something goes wrong.” With a little hesitancy they tell her, “Besides, we’re not really certain how powerful the most powerful burst is going to be. We need to work up to it.”
“That’s good. I’m glad you remembered and waited.” She looks at them carefully, “Several hours ago I heard a large number of explosions which sounded suspiciously like fireworks and which seemed to be moving around the skies. Might you know anything about those?”
The boys look at each other a immediately have guilty expressions on their faces.
“We, uh, had someone testing one of the earlier tokens.”
“Who might that have been?”
“Uh... one of the... uh... one of the feline guard who has no magic. We wanted to know if someone without magic could use the token.”
“I take it the test was not altogether successful?”
“We... er... had to... remove the spells... from the token. The feline was directing the explosions first at birds and then at the lookout and all over the place. He... he just went a little crazy when the token allowed him to reach out so far with so much energy. We got scared and took away the spells then told him maybe the spells were being used too fast and they couldn’t keep up so they shut down. We didn’t want to get in trouble and we checked around carefully after he went back on patrol. Nothing was damaged or caught on fire.”
“So you see it is not always best to allow someone who has no magical experience to use magic which they may control.”
The boys nod acceptance of the statement. The event still fresh in their minds and a valuable lesson learned. Sometime magic is best left to those who study it and thus have more restraint in its use due to their respect for that which magic may accomplish, intended or not.
Alexandra has the boys follow her and the tokens are placed into a vault which is kept locked except when adding or removing something. Only Alexandra and Andrew have access to this vault.
“Tomorrow I shall bring one of these tokens with me to class and we shall perform some of the tests. I am a bit concerned that you don’t know the maximum power since it is possible the burst could be so large as to include the caster within it even at the maximum range. We will approach that setting slowly and carefully.”
The boys are quite amiable to that suggestion, the panic of medium large bursts occurring close to trees and the house and other places where much could have gone wrong still fresh upon their minds.
The next morning finds Master Fel and his disciples out going through their morning rituals. A small group of felines and a few humans are close by and going through their warrior’s stretches. The sun is up and the river mist is slowly evaporating from above the pool and the river. Across the river the small meadow which floods every Spring when the river swells, also is losing its morning dew and mist. The day is much like any other and well suited to just taking time to enjoy watching nature rather than working. Soon there are children arriving over at the corner of the training fields and they begin to fill the benches as they wait for Alexandra and the day’s lessons. Birds fly high overhead, some animals may be heard communicating within the forested land while others come down to drink of the moving waters, cold and fresh, making not a sound. All in all, a scene of tranquility and possibly one such which originally gave Tranquility its name.
More children are arriving and the background level of conversations is building, occasionally punctuated by children’s laughter. Alexandra departs the house with several children near her. Alice and Rachel, of course, but Grace, Tomas, Jeremy and James are also present. Upon reaching the training grounds the girls and boys split up going through the gathering and collecting others to follow them back to where Alexandra is waiting. Even as the two groups of children are arriving near Alexandra, a gateway opens and Andrew steps across to join her. In the distance the Budokai may be seen ‘marching’ toward the training area.
The other children begin looking for ‘clues’ as to what is about to unfold. Many are deciding upon more fireworks but the sudden arrival of four healers through yet another gateway and the group of children who are extraordinarily proficient at controlling the river waters is an indication that whatever is about to transpire might be a little dangerous. Many of the children may be seen to be checking their protection tokens and hastily adding an additional study ingot (or two).
With everyone ready and the Budokai’s arrival, Alexandra explains the tests about to be performed then she has Tomas and Jeremy explain the development and design of the token. Now for the moment of ‘truth’.
‘Smoke’ is selected and the range set at maximum with the target simply some place in the sky. The activation glyph is touched and a small burst of smoke appears in the sky, moments later the small sound of a minor explosion may be heard. The minimum burst is selected and everything repeated with a small but visible burst of thousands of small trails of fire emanating from a point near that where the smoke occurred previously. So far, so good. The selection is made for a quarter strength burst and this time the burst is roughly three times the size of the original. The selection now made for half strength and once again a burst occurs with much more size many more trails of fire and a much louder bang. Three quarters of the range on the scale selected produces a much larger burst. This time some of the trails actually reach down far enough to reach trees and portions of the ground. A few find their way to the training area but hit no one. The few trees which were touched, flared for a moment but went out on their own. As a precaution the children who prepared to fight fires immediately take nearly half the rivers output and rain it down on the trees on both sides of the river and on those trees and grasslands which surround the training area. Alexandra halts the demonstration and suggests a slightly smaller burst be set at the maximum. The maximum range for the device to be doubled and the size of the burst selected to also diminish with the change of range as the selected distance is chosen closer to the caster. More experimentation is therefore dictated along with the precautions of healers and firefighters being present during that experimentation.
“The other tokens will remain locked up until the boys have this one perfected. They may then re-spell the other tokens to operate the same way as this one.”
Jeremy changes the range spell and takes the range out to three time the maximum they previously had selected. He explains what he did and asks Alexandra if they may test the highest setting at this new range, “It’s nearly two kilometers.”
“It’s against my better judgement but aim it high in the sky and at the maximum range before you try. CHILDREN. We may need firefighters again.”
A puff of smoke occurs so high it is nearly impossible to see so he places a half burst which everyone notices easily. Now the setting is on maximum and the token activated. A huge burst crosses half the sky with many of the trails reaching the ground in hundreds of places. Several small fires begin and the children begin first with the trees, soaking them quickly before moving on to drown the grassy fields. For the first time enough water is being siphoned from the river to fight fires that it allows the river bottom to be seen and fish are flopping about until usage is diminished and the river begins to fill in the riverbed once again finally flowing full strength once more. Jeremy changes the maximum distance setting to ten times the present setting and once again releases the maximum burst into the high daytime sky.
This time, although large, none of the burst reaches the ground fading away long before the lowest trail even comes close. Now it is a simple matter to alter the relationship between the maximum size burst and the maximum distance. A new spell takes whatever size burst is selected and diminishes it in proportion to the diminished distance from the caster. Four more tests prove this spell combination functions correctly. It is no longer possible to produce a spell so large as to be a hazard to the caster and, if placed into the sky, it is not a hazard to trees or other things or people on the ground.
When the range is set for down near the river, the burst is relatively small and only slightly larger than two men are tall. The red token apparently is completed. Master Fel is permitted to test the token and he too becomes excited by the ability to control such a powerful device although he is far more careful of exactly where he places the target location than had been the feline who was attempting to burst at birds. Not that there are any birds in the area now since the sounds of the detonations and the bursts of fire in the sky have served to temporarily chase them away from the valley.
“Thank-you young men. I and my disciples must now go and consider that which these new tools may allow.” He bows to the children and to Alexandra and Andrew before turning and walking off, his disciples again following single file as they ‘march’ off toward the river. A short distance down the hill he stops and says something to his disciples then they all vanish a moment later having gone to one of the locations impressed upon the tokens given them by the children. A splash occurs in the pool attracting everyone’s attention and a disciple swims to shore then once again vanishes.
Many children are quietly laughing as some decide, “He pressed the wrong mark.”
The disciple arrives a few minutes behind the others and is dripping wet. It is obvious he selected the incorrect mark on his token.
Master Fel smiles and makes only a small reference to the error, “Takiol Mar, you are perhaps in a hurry to reach this afternoon’s swimming session? I shall not keep you here long. Thank you for allowing me the opportunity to impart more wisdom to you. Perhaps more careful selection of your future destinations might be prudent?” He continues his teachings with no further reference to the wayward disciple’s ‘accidental’ selection of the wrong destination.
Shortly after the children have ended their lessons for the afternoon, so do the Budokai and once again there are six disciples and about twenty children down at the pool. Takio Fel has also arrived and while still not engaging in the swimming activities, he does wade through the water at depths up to his waist. When he comes out of the pool, Alice and three of the children who are adept at energy transfer intercept him.
“Master Fel.” Alice bows to him.
“Young healer.” he also gives her a small bow.
“I would like to examine you again to see if there is more we may do to allow you more movement and less pain.”
He smiles at her, “Pain and I are old, old friends little one. If it were all to depart me then I would feel I am missing something.”
“But if we may help you to have less pain without taking the ability to feel it would that not be a good thing?”
“Pain tells me I am alive.”
“You would still feel pain if it occurs. But why have pain which is not necessary?”
“Why indeed? If the problems are healed then the pain would become less. But if the problems are not healed then the pain needs to remain so I know that which limits me.”
“All right, Master Fel. I agree, pain tells us much but I would like to heal the cause not just to give you relief but to allow you to be able to move more like the others. I know you are no longer young but you are still someone who could do much if you did not have unneeded problems and pain.”
He again smiles at her persistence, “Very well young healer. You may examine me and decide if you are able to further help me.”
“Alice. My name is Alice.”
Just then two of the disciples rush past and into two different gateways as the child who is ‘it’ follows them and seeks a third gateway to try to head one of them off in the pool. Just a moment after leaping through the gateway, one disciple is climbing back through and onto the solid ground to avoid the human child who is now in the pool.
Takio Fel and the four children move further from the pool and Alice begins her examination. This will be the fourth attempt at healing the Budokai Master’s many injuries acquired over the long years of the application of his arts.
During each of the previous sessions, Alice has worked at healing the muscles and nerves with reasonable results but leaving the Master with much the same pain as he had prior to the healings. Now the abused skeleton will be examined as will more of the nerves which have been cut or torn and improperly healed leaving exposed endings which result in sudden or extreme pain out of proportion to the cause. Of these problems there are many which have accumulated over the years. Especially since there were no trained healers in the City of Felines and only few who could use their magical talent at all. Many could work small magics but with no training and no access to these new ways the few who could apply even some magic were as a drop of water from a soft rain compared to the torrent of a waterfall after dropping hundreds of meters. Healings such as those which could be achieved by these children were completely unbelievable to those of the City of Felines less than three months previously.
After forty minutes the children are tired and must halt the treatment. The result though is astronomical as far as Master Fel is concerned. He is standing straighter and has greater range of motion than forty minutes previously. Many of the constant ‘pains’ he has been enduring are gone. He slowly walks into the pool and the drag of the water against him no longer causes distress. Reaching a depth just above his waist he launches into a cautious swim toward shore, two of the children accompanying him just in case things do not go well. After standing he smiles at Alice and the three children who helped her, then offers them a little bow as he stands in the water.
Now he wades back to the shore and goes to examine the gateways seeking the one which ends at the shallow location. Finally he takes a breath and then walks through to splash into the water and down until his paws touch the bottom but just before his head goes under. The small waves from the activity of all the others lap against him as he is standing chest deep in the pool. He flexes and smiles then begins to swim to shore eventually standing and doing it all again. After four or five such trials he is smiling widely and selects a slightly deeper gateway where he goes under for a moment and comes up sputtering but still smiling as he swims to shore. In a most undignified manner, Master Fel runs for the gateway giving a yowl as he enters it and flies out across the pool about two meters before finally splashing into it. He begins swimming to shore as his disciples and some of the children begin yelling with him and the game of tag is on once again.
Up at the overhang near the house, Andrew and Alexandra watch the activity at the pool.
“It would seem that Alice has once again healed not only Master Fel’s body but his soul as well.”
“Either that or she imbued him with a second childhood,” Andrew laughs. They begin walking toward the house, “For having such a dislike for deeper water, they are certainly adjusting quickly.”
“Andrew, all of the Felines seem to relate well to the children. Somehow I don’t think they would be this way if the children were not here.”
“Probably not. It gives them a chance to unwind and to discover that the children are accepting of them. This is probably something they never encountered with Humans before. Of course, they have had no outside contact since before the War so their notions about humans are probably a bit antiquated. Look at the difficulties the Guard had and they have had much more contact with humans in recent history. Speaking of Guard... I need to go into Percoin and sell a few of the larger gemstones I’ve been hoarding.”
“Whatever for?”
“Cash. We have nearly 1100 guard here and at a half gold plus room and board for over 1000 of them, and a gold a day for seventy and two gold a day for eighteen plus Kayla and Missii, I’m spending a lot of gold every day. That isn’t likely to end any time soon so I need at least a year’s worth of funds so I may continue to support everyone. My investments are doing well but my cash flow is out rather than in.”
“I hadn’t given that a great deal of thought. I’m sorry, Andrew. Perhaps if we could somehow get Father to put forward a petition for some support, the government might help with the expenses.”
Andrew rolls his eyes, “I don’t think we need the restrictions which would be placed on the use of the guard. Right now I may send them on a moments notice to any potential problem but if governmental funds were involved then the bureaucracy would slow our response times significantly. I think I can handle the expenses for a few years. Maybe I’ll sell four of the gemstones and put three or four hundred thousand gold into more investments. That might turn around my cash flow. I need to spend more time at the bank and work on this...” Andrew gives that a little thought before changing the subject, “Is your Father coming tomorrow? It’s the week end again.”
“Yes. He will be here tomorrow early afternoon and through Sunday. I’m having him put up in the small suite just down the hall from the girls.”
“What about Master Fel and his disciples?”
“They are still in the end rooms... Andrew, is there any estimate for the completion of their temple?”
“That’s still about six weeks away. Part of what delayed it was the need for the hard woods in lengths of forty meters. That’s one more thing that is costing me a pretty ruby or two.”
“I’m sorry Andrew.”
“I’m not. Even with the cost of the Temple I think we are getting the best end of the deal. Once the temple is completed they will have both an indoor training area, the temple itself, and their quarters with room for eight more disciples. I don’t need to pay them since they are essentially accepting room and board as payment. They also have rapid access to healers and that is something which they apparently feel is very important. I’m happy if they are. By the way... Shouldn’t the Sisters be coming out soon to check the children’s progress again?”
“Next week. Gabriel and his delegation are coming then as well.”
“Oh joy. Where are we going to put them all?”
“I’m planning on allowing them to return to their own centers at the end of each day. I asked the children to make up forty of the tokens with the four destinations on them allowing them to go back and forth as they wish during the two days. We are also placing lock-outs on the tokens so we may disable them if necessary. If I activate the lockout, it erases the spells which were impressed on the tokens.”
“Good thinking Alexandra. The last thing we need is an army pouring through gateways we provided.”
“It also allows me to remove the spells after the testing period has ended.”
“Good. I think I’m going to the bank to start the ball rolling on my gemstones. I should be back in time for supper. If I’m not, link and remind me of the time would you?”
“Andrew are you looking for an escape from the bank?”
“Let’s just say that sometimes they tend to latch onto me and it becomes difficult to remove myself from their clutches.”
Alexandra moves closer to him, smiling up into his eyes, “I’ll think up a suitable emergency to drag you away.”
“Thanks I appreciate it.” He leans down and they kiss while holding each other wishing for but not quite achieving the solitude they had originally thought this location would provide for them. There’s something about 1100 guard, 120 workers, a construction crew or two, 100 children and what seems like thousands of interruptions each day that tends to be just a little disruptive where solitude is concerned.
Andrew now opens a gateway to the bank in Percoin and asks Alexandra, “If I’m not back by supper, PLEASE contact me.” He winks and gives her another kiss before walking through the gateway.
Alexandra continues to watch the children and the Budokai playing in the pool until the first of many interruptions assaults her once again. Now she goes off to resolve yet another difficulty which for some reason always seem to demand either Andrew’s or her own attention.
At the bank, Andrew greets a number of the employees as he makes his way toward his ‘office’ which is actually a small portion of the second floor overlook that allows the bank’s senior officers to observe everything which goes on within the bank. Once at his office, he opens the minor gateway which accesses the small portion of the vault which he uses for his personal treasures.
Two drawers which were full of gold are not so full any more but the three drawers of gemstones are still at the level where they have been since he married Alexandra. The last drawer, which crosses above both the lower sets of drawers is filled with documents; deeds and contracts which are the basis for his holdings and investments. He briefly examines these before turning to his gemstones. After perhaps twenty minutes he has selected seven gems from out of all those stored, placing the seven into a drawer of his desk and locking it immediately after closing the access gateway again. He spends a few minutes in thought then removes five of the larger gems from the locked drawer of his desk before calling his assistant over.
“Adrian, would you place these four gemstones into the gem house bidding system? I’m looking for a yield of 350 to 400 thousand gold for the four of them. I believe they will be able to fetch at least that much after Master Coulle has sold them and removes his usual exorbitant fees. I would like the remainder to be invested into the bank’s land and building projects on my personal behalf. I will have some projects in the future for the funds generated by these investments however, until I say otherwise, any funds generated are to be reinvested. I would like the usual tracking of the gems and the funds generated.”
“Certainly Sir. These appear to be fine specimens. Would you like an appraisal prior to the placement? It would likely cost a little over twenty gold apiece.”
“Yes, now that you mention it. A good appraisal sometimes drives up the value. Have a copy placed into the tracking file and the originals will accompany each gem.”
“Very good.”
“Now this fifth gem...”
“That is quite a beauty, Sir.”
“I’ve had this a long time. This is one of the first Emeralds I ever procured. I would like this to be taken to our usual jeweler. Let’s see if he can discover a means of displaying it which will do both it and Alexandra justice.”
Adrian gives a smile and accepts the large uncut fist sized gem, “What of the fragments, Sir?”
“I would like the larger ones placed into whatever they create. The smaller ones to return here for my further decision. I may have them used for something for the girls. I’ll decide after I see the remnants.”
“Very good, Sir.”
“Thank you, Adrian.”
“Of course, Sir.” He walks off gently cradling the small fortune in gems, returning to his desk before commencing the appropriate actions and making note of the bank’s fees concerning the handling of these actions.
Having completed the first portion of his thoughts, Andrew opens the drawer once again and removes the two remaining gemstones, placing them into an inner pocket in his robes and sealing it to prevent the accidental loss of the gems. Now he turns to the small mountain of papers which are sitting on his desk having awaited his return to conducting bank business. The first items to be considered are those which have the red clips attached. He frowns at the heading seen on the first and begins reading.
At the pool Master Fel, having had much of his pain alleviated, is enjoying the games and renewed activity afforded to him. As he and the disciples ‘play’ in the pool with the human children, his thoughts continue. That the children and especially the young human healer continue to seek him out in order to help him is worthy of these thoughts. These humans, including the mother-teacher and her husband are much different than those he encountered shortly before the War so many long years ago. So too, are the human warriors found at this location. None of them are like those who have been related to him by Master Po, his old mentor, nor are they like any he has known before that devastation which claimed so many of his people, of all people.
Yes, even the children tend to group with others of their own kind but they are quick to accept and include the Felines, both his disciples and the warriors into the games they play, and himself as well. Of course children would... That the adult humans also are quick to include Felines in their activities is interesting. Then those two Female Felines are an interesting conundrum as well. The two females appear to be, no that is not fair, the two females ARE in charge of the entire Warrior force. They also have control of magic and it has been said to him that the mother-teacher and her husband teach it to any who have the ability and who wish to learn. When first the mother-teacher met him she treated him respectfully and continues to do so. Her husband is a little less so but that is to be understood as males are always a little less respectful in their manner. It is simply a different way of showing their respect.
Watching the two young female humans who act as though they are sisters, what are their names? Alice! Alice is the healer, and... Rachel, she is the younger of the two. They have worked together many times during healings but what is it Rachel does? Those two are seldom far from Feline warriors who appear to consider it a privilege to be protecting them. There is much about this which needs further thought. This entire place is upside down to that which I have been taught and which I have learned myself. Perhaps not all humans are enemies. If course not all humans are enemies. The question is when are humans not enemies and, for each human, in what is or are those humans an enemy? Past history long holds old animosities and precludes many attempts at reconciliation. Is it possible that times have finally changed and Felines may be treated as equals?
For now, the training of the human warriors may continue but until I am certain of trust, that training will be very limited with only the basic movements to be imparted. Some of those humans will still not be very effective for humans are shaped so strangely it makes the training difficult. Their bodies are much more vulnerable.
Ah, and the sky fire... the... fire works? Those have potential which he wishes they had, had available to them when the humans first stripped them of their heritage and thrust their physical structure together with the humans own. Yes, a new and much more rewarding race was created, but to be warrior slaves. That is not something which is easily forgotten. Perhaps the disciples and I should... visit... this city of which the other Felines speak that I may see just how other humans treat Felines. Yes... It could be good to know if humans have changed in their attitudes or if these are of a peculiar difference. I will think more on this.
“Tag, you’re it.” A child touches him while running past before diving through a gateway into the pool. Master Fel surfaces from his thoughts to hear shrieks and laughter and once again joins the game at the pool searching quickly for the best gateway to use to enter the pool near someone whom he may tag.
Inside the living quarters for the guard, Missii and Kayla are checking both their human and feline personnel. Lists are being created for the next week’s assignments.
“Being a commander is not an easy assignment, Missii. We are always spending our time deciding what everyone else is to be doing. I miss having the time to do our own drills and the quiet time we had with Alexandra and Andrew.”
“Yes. That is what happens when twenty become twelve... hundred. Look at the bright side... Andrew and Alexandra have more work to do than do we. Perhaps we may have two of our lieutenants watch things for us for a few days and we may go visit one of those cities... perhaps the Feline city. It might be good to see others who are not warriors nor a part of our guard.”
“We could take more food. Master Fel said the city never has enough of that.”
“Perhaps we could talk with Alexandra and she could take the children there and plant the spelled fruit trees and those strange balls which grow on the vines on the ground.”
“The water things?”
“Yes. They taste different and are a good treat.”
“They need much water.”
“There is a stream near the city.”
“What of those strange berries which have their seeds on the outside?”
“Those are good also. I ate an entire bowlful when I first discovered them. They are very good. I think normal food would be most appreciated though. Perhaps the I-Cats might accompany us and do a little hunting with a team of felines such that meats could be brought back for the city. They have hunted the area surrounding this house and barracks almost to the point of extinction. Animals have abandoned the area. The Cats might welcome the opportunity.”
“Perhaps Andrew might purchase some more of the adjacent lands surrounding this valley.”
“Perhaps he might purchase some of the lands surrounding the Feline city. A gateway would allow travel between them at any time.”
“We need to speak with him about this.”
“There is Alexandra. Hurry, if we get outside before she decides to use a gateway we may speak with her now.”
Alexandra has just finished speaking with the builder who is crafting the Budokai Temple. Master Fel has made yet another ‘slight’ change which the builder is convinced will add yet another three or four thousand gold to the cost of the Temple. Even though it is a large building, since it has no fancy statues or other grave expenses placed within it the costs have been very low. The greatest expense has been for the large open training room. Now Master Fel wishes to add a second large room to the opposite side of the building. This, of course, means more trees must be felled to make room (an expense), the trees must be processed into beams and cross struts (an expense), the mill must be kept here another week (an expense) and so on. The building will be formidable once completed. Felling the trees is viewed by Missii and Kayla as a training exercise for some of the Warriors and thus the expenses there are reduced but...
Looking around, Alexandra wonders where they would put more warriors or refugees should the need arise. We are running out of land on which to build unless we go up to the overlook. I suppose we could build more of the barracks up there. The original plan of two to a room vanished quickly but we have managed to hold it to only four. Then too there is flowing water and the kitchens have been increased in capacity. Two more water tanks exist even though they are up at the overlook’s level on the mountains. The diversion of water from the falls was a bit of a problem since the falls are a little lower than the outlook. This required the placement of a small intermediate tank equal to a hundred barrels from which the water could flow to the original tank and be pumped to the two up at the outlook level. Things just seem to become more and more complicated as the number of people here grows. We must keep the fruit growing fields which are down by the river and somehow expand them as well. If we could purchase the land on the other side of the river then some of that meadow could be turned to farm land, but I don’t want to lose much of the meadow because that is a part of the beauty seen here. Perhaps we might fell some of the trees beyond the meadow and plant there. The I-cats could also hunt there, if they don’t already... I’m certain I heard one of them over there somewhere just the other day.
Alexandra has just decided to open a gateway to her father’s to check on things there when she sees Missii and Kayla walking in her direction obviously intent upon talking with her. She debates pretending she didn’t notice them then decides that would be unfair and so she walks to meet them.
“Missii, Kayla, are you looking for me?”
“Yes, we have a request.” Kayla blurts out.
Missii is a little more diplomatic having spent a number of years at the home of Alexandra’s father. “We have been thinking and have some questions.”
“Questions?”
“Kayla and I were thinking about taking a few days off and going to visit the Feline City.”
“Oh, that’s wonderful. I’ve been thinking about that as well.”
“About the city?”
“Yes. It seems remarkably well preserved when compared to all the others we have seen and there may be so much we could learn there. I was hoping we might have an opportunity to take at least some of the children there to look at it and learn a little of the past. There may even be a library where we might find books. The city could be a grand treasure of literature and art and history.”
The SaVannah sisters look at each other, not having given this any thought.
“Well, yes, perhaps...”
Alexandra gives them an inquisitive look. “Obviously this isn’t the reason the two of you are thinking of going there. You said you have questions?”
They look at each other again then both begin to speak, halting and Kayla finally indicates Missii should begin.
“We were thinking about taking more food and perhaps the I-Cats and some warriors so meats could be hunted and brought back to feed some of the felines in the city.”
“We also were wondering if you might take the children and plant those fast growing fruit trees and some of those water balls which grow on vines on the ground.”
“And some of those berries which have their seeds on the outside.”
Alexandra laughs, “Strawberries and which water balls, Cantaloup or Watermelon?”
“Yes, those.” Kayla says excitedly, “ and maybe that bush which has the leaves that smell so nice. I just want to brush my fur in their scent. ” She smiles fondly at remembering the smell. “And the funny one which makes my mouth cold when I chew it. The children could make this a class project and the city could benefit,”
Missii is a little more practical, “We could also plant herbs which could be used in medicines.”
“All right, you two. We will need to collect seeds again and to schedule a trip to the city. I think it would be prudent for Master Fel and his disciples to go with us as well as a fairly large Warrior force. We may have nothing to fear from the city’s residents but it doesn’t hurt to be careful. We really know very little about them. I will make the arrangements for seeds and for the children to spell them and the project will be one for the class. We will need to go each day for three or four days. If you will speak with Master Fel about it we may schedule it for next week. I hope we will be able to obtain seeds and cuttings by then. Andrew may wish to go also.”
“Yes, we were hoping he might place a gateway there.”
“I’m not certain that would be a good idea as yet. We are still uncertain about the allegiance of those inhabitants as well as still unaware of the location or locations in use by those enemy forces which have caused so much trouble. Just because they have been quiet for a while doesn’t mean they have gone away. We might place a gateway here which will allow travel to that city, but each person has their own token which allows them to return so an uncontrolled gateway to return here is not necessary.”
Missii and Kayla both see the wisdom in this suggestion.
The discussion ended for now, Alexandra bids goodbye to Missii and Kayla, then opens a gateway to her father’s home and crosses into it so she may see how things are going there and orchestrate then next week’s preparations for the small political gathering her father will be hosting.
Alexandra spends slightly over an hour tending to the details necessary to the running of her father’s home and is just completing her tasks when one of the hired servants enters, “Mistress Alexandra, will you be staying for supper?”
“Is it that late? No, Thank you, I must be going home to tend to the girls. Here are the approvals for next weeks items and for the gathering Father is having late next week. Would you see that they are given to the appropriate individuals so they will be tasked?”
“Of course, “ he accepts the small pile of papers.
“I was hoping to see Father today before I go home, do you know if he will be back soon?”
“I’m sorry, no. He was planning to stay at the state lodging this evening as he will be involved in a late session tonight and an early one tomorrow. Would you like me to give him a message when he returns?”
“Just remind him that his granddaughters are expecting him tomorrow afternoon. He has probably forgot what day of the week it is.”
Smiling and offering her a small bow, “Of course, Mistress Alexandra. I daresay he probably has forgotten it just as you thought.”
Alexandra smiles as well, “Thank you. I must be going. I need to collect Andrew and we must be home for supper with the girls and our usual meeting which follow the meal.” She rolls her eyes and slightly shakes her head as she mentions the meeting.
Alexandra rises and opens a gateway to the bank crossing over to search for Andrew even as she once again closes the gateway to her father’s home. Not seeing Andrew up at his space on the second floor, she begins to think perhaps he has already gone home just as she spots him in a conference with four others downstairs at one of the junior officers work areas.
“Madam deToraline, how may we help you today?”
“I’m here to collect my husband. He seems to have forgotten we have an important meeting in just a few minutes.”
“Ah, I see. I shall let him know you are here and remind him of the meeting.”
“Thank you.”
The employee crosses the floor of the bank and enters the area bordered by the low ornate bannister which separates the space used by the junior officers from the rest of the bank. Quietly clearing his throat he waits to be recognised.
A few moments later the junior officer, who’s area is hosting the meeting, looks up, “Yes? What is it, Thompson?”
“Madam deToraline is here to collect her husband for an important meeting they have scheduled in a few minutes time.” Having delivered the message, he gives a very slight bow to the junior officer and departs.
Andrew turns and smiles at Alexandra, “I had best be going. We may continue this Monday morning after I review the information you have noted. Have copies placed on my desk under a green seal and I will check them first thing before the meeting continues.”
“Of course.” The junior officer and the other all take leave and say their goodbyes to Andrew who walks out to Alexandra even as he opens a gateway to their home and arm in arm leads her through the gateway to their home. Moments after the gateway closes Alice and Rachel, who have been in search for Alexandra, discover them.
“Mother, Father we have been looking for you.”
“Contrary to popular belief, I do need to go to work once in a while.” Andrew chuckles. Turning to Alexandra he gives her a kiss, “I probably should go in for a short time tomorrow morning to read the material they are going to leave for me. Monday is likely to be a very busy day. Well are we going to stand here all night or are we going to go eat supper?”
Alexandra and Andrew follow the girls through the washing station before entering the meal hall. This welcome addition is now quite popular, with nearly everyone going through to wash up a bit before their meals.
“Well Andrew, did you decide how you were going to continue funding everything?”
“Yes. I’m selling off several of my larger gems and investing the money. The return will continue to reinvest until I need to begin removing small amounts. Judging from that which I have examined and my hopes for the investments we will probably remain solvent for several more years. Provided we don’t grow much more and there are no new major building projects.”
“Speaking of building projects, Master Fel has decided he wants a second great hall at the opposite end of the Temple. I signed the papers, would you prefer I cancel that?”
Andrew sighs, “No. Let it continue. But I hope to halt new construction and to begin to concentrate on acquiring a little more property here. That land across the river” he nods his head at the land with the meadow, “I have discovered is State land and not private property. I am attempting to learn if it may be purchased. It would be nice to obtain it for a song but as it is State property I doubt that will ever happen. One thing I learned was that it goes as far as we may see toward the falls but on the opposite side of the river and then on down the valley to the North until reaching yet another falls and feeding the land beyond. It is an area larger than all the land we now hold here. It would be a good addition especially if we may keep it pristine.”
“Andrew, we could use some more meadowland for growing crops. If we could obtain that land and then fell the trees across from the existing fields that would double our crops but still keep everything close. The trees could be used to build that second great hall for Master Fel.”
“That would mean the hall would be delayed a bit. I doubt the property could be obtained that quickly.”
“You said the land is state property? I could ask my father about it. He might be able to learn more and if I tell him we are curious about it he might grumble but he would probably learn about it for us. I doubt he would do anything about the price though.”
“It isn’t up for sale, that much I know, Alexandra. If we begin asking about it the potential price will likely increase but if he could do it quietly so we could know more about the land it might be worth asking. There might be something in the middle of all that which would make it less desirable.”
“Why don’t we go up to the overlook after supper? We could cast a vision link from up there and examine much of the property before we make any inquiries.”
“Good idea. I’m curious about the area North of here since the property is partially divided by the river as it makes its way toward that second falls. Come on girls, haven’t you washed up yet? I’m hungry.”
Rachel and Alice come running over and the four of them continue on into the meal hall. Throughout the meal the family discusses the children’s adventures of the day and Andrew and Alexandra are asked to officiate over a petty squabble which has mushroomed into a minor feud between four Feline and five Human guards effectively halting the idea of going to the overlook after supper. Several minor injuries are healed by Alice during the interval following supper which started as an impromptu medical event each evening and blossomed into a tradition although sometimes immediately following the other meals medical assistance is also offered. Any major trauma are treated immediately to alleviate pain and suffering, further, the more promptly any major injury is treated the better the healing and recovery.
After the medical session the girls are off to watch some new attempts at fireworks. A half dozen are planning to participate in the New Years fireworks creations and have been working on the individual portions of the display for the past two weeks. Tonight they plan on joining several of the parts to see how well they join and to make minor adjustments to the spells to aid in that. The first joining of all of the components is still a month or more away but the smaller portions are all worked out and simply need refinement, perhaps a lot of refinement.
Andrew and Alexandra go to listen to the complaints and explanations concerning the ‘squabble’. Resolving such conflicts is becoming a little easier as they learn the cultural difference guiding each race. Sometimes what is a joke to one is a serious offense to another. Attempting to maintain an even hand and thus not becoming biased by racial training may be difficult.
After listening for half an hour, they decide to send for Master Fel so his wisdom may also be included in their decisions. Both the Felines and the Humans are a bit anxious at this decision for by now the reputation of the Budokai as being well known to be ruthless in the enforcement of a decision once made has become common knowledge amoung the guard. The two ‘sides’ begin an earnest attempt at reconciliation and by the time Master Fel arrives the nine Guardsmen and women are laughing together having finally resolved their issues without external intervention by Andrew, Alexandra, or Master Fel and the Budokai.
The opportunity to visit the overlook and to examine the adjacent property has effectively been eliminated so it is scheduled for tomorrow afternoon. Saturday is a light training day for the children and Andrew will return from the bank in time for the noon meal so that offers the afternoon to examine the property which actually provides much more time to obtain an in-depth look than the hour after the supper meal could have offered. All in all, things have worked out quite well.
Saturday begins early, as usual, and shortly after the morning meal Andrew has given his good-byes and love to Alexandra and the girls before traveling a gateway to the bank. The children are gathering on the training field for their morning session amidst numerous animated discussions of the pros and cons of the fireworks displays... some whispered ideas for improvement from those not actually engaged in creating the fireworks and further discussions into exactly how to provide a more seamless interaction between several of the more difficult components such as the stream which looks more like a shimmering purple jelly than a blue flowing stream.
“I still think the yellow daffodils in the field are bleeding into the stream and changing its colour.”
“Jeremy is going to fix that. He will move the edge of the field of flowers back so there is bare ground touching the stream. The colour of the ground will be changed too from the dark brown to a much lighter one. At least everything was in the right place even though we had a little bleed between various things.”
“I wouldn’t worry too much you two. That’s why we began combining things now instead of waiting. We have two months to get the spells right.”
“We might need it. I’m still not happy with the two deer that come down to drink at the stream.”
“Susan said she will fix that. She watched some the other day and says she knows what needs to be done. She promises to have it looking better by Tuesday. I’m more concerned with the rain storm which is supposed to cross the entire display. We may find it’s necessary to eliminate it if we can’t control it a bit better.
“Wait a minute. That’s my rainstorm. What do I get to do if we take it out of the display?”
“We still don’t have anyone creating the spells for the hunting scene...”
“Gee thanks. I think I’ll stick with the rainstorm. I’m not that good with the people spells.”
“Rachel could help you with that. She has the spells for people down perfectly. Why don’t you talk with her?”
“Why doesn’t she do it then?”
“She can’t do that and provide the energy to send it all up high enough.”
“Oh.” brightening, “What about Alice?”
“She can’t do fireworks much. Besides she’s the primary healer for the show so she needs to save her energy for that.”
A new voice pipes up, “This is all getting quite complicated. Do you really think we could have it ready by New Year’s?”
“I think so. We need to do the scaled down display for the judges the week prior or they won’t let us enter the contest. I hear there are no other groups bringing healers and firefighters with them so maybe we’ll get extra points for that.”
“If we can’t get everything working together properly, we’ll need them.”
“CHILDREN... It’s time for class. Let’s concentrate now.”
The children settle down to begin their lessons. Not everything revolves around magic. Review of the basics are necessary as well as the fun and games.
Missii and Kayla have seized this week end to return to the Feline City with Master Fel, his disciples and several dozen guard plus the three I-Cats. With them, they bring several weeks supply of food for thirty and some medicines, arriving at the temple previously occupied by Master Fel and now used only by those few of his disciples who remained at the city. There are Feline children outside the temple attempting to beg food from the disciples and Kayla breaks open several boxes, handing out food to the children. She knows how it feels to be going hungry.
“Do not give out too much.” Master Fel admonishes, “We cannot feed the whole city.”
“True, Master Fel. But I wish to feed as many of the children as I am able.”
“Give out only enough to sustain them, for your problems will multiply when the rest of the children learn of the giving. Children never have enough food even when well fed at home. Too much free food will only undermine their parents authority and make the children fat.”
Kayla sighs, “I was once starving and my sister and Sorcerer Andrew came to my aid. I cannot deny aid to these children.”
Master Fel nods his understanding, “Some debts are difficult to repay.”
“Yes, they are.” Kayla relates her story to Master Fel, and the kindness and offering to her of employment in order to see she had sufficient food and shelter while allowing her to save face by giving her a job rather than free meals.
“Andrew is both a rare and an interesting human.” Master Fel observes.
“I think he was supposed to be a Feline but somehow wound up in the wrong body.”
Master Fel smiles at this observation, “Perhaps. But I think he is able to do more for us as a Human than as a Feline. Thank you for providing me with more insight into our hosts. The Sorceress Alexandra seems much the same.”
Missii has walked up and listens to much of the conversation, “She is indeed. Alexandra is more like a sister to me than an employer. We may talk about anything.”
Again Master Fel nods his head, “I am beginning to understand more of the reason the Feline Guards respect them both. How is it with the two daughters?”
“They too have earned the respect of the guard. There have been battles and the most seriously wounded receive the first treatment regardless of race. This family is worth the honor of their guard.”
His head still nodding, “They have earned the respect of the Budokai as well. It is not always necessary to be extraordinarily capable in battle in order to earn respect. Honor is the most important ingredient.”
While the members of the guard have been carrying the boxes of food into the Temple, the I-cats with a small contingent of guard, have gone exploring. This is an area which they have not previously hunted so it is interesting to examine the scents for likely prey and to investigate new scents to determine their origins. No bear have been scented but they are more likely to remain some distance from the city. As the party travels further away from the city a few new scents add into the mix. Now there are at least four scents which are animals but which are not known near Andrew’s property. They begin tracking one of these only to discover that it apparently is tracking yet another scent. This is interesting. They are tracking a predator on the hunt. The scent is unfamiliar but similar to both I-Cats and Felines.
Continuing to follow the scent, which is growing more fresh with time, brings several similar scents together before they separate once again going in the same general direction but independently. It is a pack hunting. The scents being hunted are unfamiliar. The I-Cats and Felines come to yet another meadow like clearing which is much larger and which has a few collapsed buildings within the center of it. They pause to observe the area prior to proceeding and note some movement near the buildings. Remaining back in the shadows of the trees they watch and discover three very large humanoid figures moving in the area by the buildings which is overgrown with weeds and flowers. These figures are unknown to them. They are about to move forward to investigate when Kitty halts everyone. She has seen movement in the meadow. Careful observation allows them to note four sets of movement of the flowers and plant growth which do not follow the wind, lightly blowing through the meadow. The hunters are here and those strange humanoids are their prey.
The humanoids appear to be unaware the hunters are in the tall flowers and grasses and no one appears to be aware of the I-Cats and Felines. One feline pulls a bow from his shoulder and places an arrow to it. The others quietly draw swords for protection should the ‘wind change’. A hurried conference decides they will send an arrow to strike the building near the humanoids and thus warn them of the impending attack. Moments later the arrow is on its way and shortly afterward the largest of the three humanoids bellows a challenge. The four hunters now begin their attack moving rapidly through the undergrowth making their way toward the humanoids and arriving in the clearing for their attack even as four more humanoids come out of the building rubble and the two smaller of the three original humanoids hurry into its protection. The hunters now attack toward the first large humanoid but are rapidly beaten off due to the appearance of the four from the rubble. Those four are carrying clubs or throwing rocks which have been sharpened and the attacking animals are quickly subdued.
Examination of the hunters reveals the threat is now gone so the humanoids slowly move back into the rubble eventually to exit the other side with close to a dozen more of the smaller ones accompanying them as they fade into the distant tree line. Now the I-Cats and Felines venture forth to check those hunters which they find to be very large cat-like animals each of three to five hundred kilograms weight. A sword is put to each as a precaution then another conference occurs to decide best how to get them back to the city for this is a source of meat for the Felines in the city. None of the Felines are able to open a gateway but they do have their tokens. Unfortunately use of the tokens will transport them to Andrew and Alexandra’s which they decide is the safest route to take since they may return to the Feline city from there.
With two each grasping one of the bodies a gateway token is activated and the two with their trophy arrive near the ready guard. Of course this causes a minor stir while they gain assistance to quickly move out of the way so the next pair may arrive. Five minutes later the eight with the trophies and the remaining three each accompanied by an I-Cat have returned. Now they need someone to open a gateway to the Feline city and the Temple there.
One guard rushes off to notify Alexandra who has just completed the morning lessons and is on her way back to the house. The guard misses her since she uses a gateway to return from the training grounds to the house but another from the ready guard location spots her and quickly informs her of the need for her assistance. The circumstances are explained to her and a vision link is opened to the City then the Felines who had been to the Temple area describe the path for the link to follow in order to reach the Temple. Moments later a gateway is opened there and the Feline Guard begin to carry the fresh kills through to the area outside the Temple. Those who had been out hunting remain there as do the two male I-Cats but Kitty remains with the girls and Alexandra. The extra guard who helped to move the heavy burdens return to the ready guard location and the gateway is closed.
A new need has just been noted. The ability to allow the tokens to recognise a location and return to it would be useful. Alexandra notes this and promises to present this challenge to the children who devised the original tokens spells, which she does later in the day having found two of the children and asking them to bring together the originators of the token spells.
The challenge is given to the children. Perhaps the tokens could have several more icons added. One which when pressed allows the token to note the present location of the token user and the other to allow that user to return to the location noted. This could be complicated since the token would need to be the item determining the location information which is stored for icon use in sending to the gateway generator which remains back near the ready guard. This would information would be a changeable location rather than one which has been fixed by the person impressing the magic upon the token.
This may be too complex for magic to quickly solve, but if it could then it might be a powerful tool in battle. If there were two or even three icons which would allow the impression of a location at which the user happened to be then multiple locations could be set and later selected, thus allowing the user to escape from a poor tactical situation to that of one which is more safe and then return moments later when the attackers do not expect it thus gaining tactical advantage during a battle.
As there might be hundreds of tokens in use in such a manner, the location information would necessarily need to be impressed upon an icon by its user while at the location to be recalled as in the manner presently in use by the other icons on that same token. This will require a new spell or two to be added to all of the tokens and modification of the existing spells to separate the destination information from the activation spell but still allow the activation spell to use the location information.
The activation and location information could still be sent to the generator collocated at the ready guard. The massive transport spells would need to be altered to allow for far more simultaneous uses since they are presently limited to a total of two concurrent users but it is possible. The question now is practicality and the need for more of the large spell ingots for the generator as well as more small ingots in the tokens carried by the guard. Training in the new uses would also be necessitated, but first... Is it even possible?
By Sunday evening the children have come up with a solution. The previous tokens will all need to be inscribed with four new icons. These four will allow the addition of up to three destinations which may be altered by the user of the token. The spell combinations placed upon the token are also more complex but may still allow for easy use in battle. Pressing the locator icon will allow the token to determine its location then pressing one of the three new icons will store that location for recall by touching that icon again. This will allow the three user locations to be added to the token and to be changed by the user.
To activate the location request one must simply firmly press the appropriate icon and the information will be sent to the gateway generator and the person holding the token will be moved to the selected location moments later. The original two icons used for immediate or delayed transport back to the ready guard location remain the same.
Changes have also been made to the gateway generator to allow for battlefield conditions. Some of the generator’s magic notes the destination choice and seeks a clear area nearest to the requested destination. The requestor is then moved to that clear area. While things may change rapidly on the battlefield the clear area is taken to be a minimum of one meter from all nearby objects. This may not always offer tactical advantage but will serve to assure that the individual will not collide with some other object during transport.
The number of simultaneous transports is also increased to over fifty but that remains dependent upon the complexity of the transport. A set of spells which will store up to two hundred requests for transport in the order received and then send them to the generator as it becomes available have also been added to the main device. This slows the speed of action very slightly but allows for far fewer refused requests due to overload of the generator. It remains capable now of roughly fifty requests per second so it is possible to move a large action force in just a few seconds.
Great numbers of large spell ingots are now to be stored next to the generator and the ready guard have the responsibility of assuring the generator always has no less than three ingots within its energy tray during a remote (or local) battle. Prior to any battle the tray is to be fully loaded with all five ingots. One enterprising feline has even placed three more on top of the original five but there is no guarantee the bottom five would be used evenly so those perched on top might fall off due to uneven use.
Now the joy of inscribing four new icons on all of the existing tokens, nearly 1200, and re-spelling them begins. The scribing must be done first and a production line of sorts is established with one icon scribed by each child in a line. The token is then given to one of two small groups of children who place the necessary spells onto the tokens with different spells associated with each icon and then those spells feeding their instruction to the remaining spells for storage or use by the generator back at the main compound. The spell changes take considerable time and it is a number of days before all tokens have been updated.
There are a few tokens which have been placed into other hands, such as the one used by Alexandra’s Father and Andrew’s parents as well. All remaining guard, which includes those of Andrew’s and Alexandra’s parents must also be checked for the updated tokens and corrections made if necessary. To catch up with the stragglers requires yet another week but finally all tokens have been accounted for and updated. The children breath a sigh of relief and things begin to settle down once again as training in the use of the new icons completes as well.
Initial tests have proven the object avoidance works well. Now that all of the tokens have been updated and everyone taught their use a final test may be made. This final test uses three hundred of the guard and ten children, who accidentally participated at the time of the test. The guard are transported from areas down by the river and from up on the overlook plus other areas where the participants are able to see the green firework burst which signals the test initiation. All individuals were transported over a period of just over five seconds from wherever they happened to be to the clear field near the location of the ready guard. It was interesting to see people arriving so rapidly with only a meter of space between them. Where no one was standing in only five seconds the entire space is occupied with people. Of course this necessitates the occupancy of a rather large area but it was still amazing to watch.
Now a blue firework bursts above and everyone, except the ten startled children, presses an icon taking them back to their previous location. This requires a little more than ten seconds. No one is quite certain why the difference in time has occurred but the test has proven to be valid and appears to prove the rapid transport of large numbers to be safe.
The ten children quickly abandon the now clear test area lest they be involved in further testing. A red firework is sent into the sky ending the test. Gradually the large number of Guard return to the ready guard location and to the things they were doing prior to participating in the interesting event. A check is made of the ingots in the energy tray and they are nearly equally used with the equivalent of about a half an ingot spent. That would seem to indicate that roughly an ingot and a half to two would be necessary to transport 1000 guard to and from some location with possibly a bit more being necessary if distance is a factor in the usage and if multiple transports at that general location are affected. Those little details remain yet to be proven. What began as a children’s gateway generator for their games has become an advanced gateway generator which also includes battlefield transports.
By Friday Alexandra has become concerned about her father as he did not come to visit the girls the past week-end and when she visited his home she discovered two new guard there with whom she is unfamiliar. Everything else seems quite normal however. She spends about an hour or so taking care of the details for the next week and investigates the hiring of the new guard but finds no details in the ledgers, which isn’t all that surprising since her father is well known for forgetting little detail like keeping records of his hires and the payments due to them. She makes those entries and promises herself to verify the amounts which the two claim they are to be paid each month. She leaves a reminder, “My Father missed his visit last week end so I will expect him for breakfast early Tomorrow morning.”
“We will pass on your message.”
Alexandra opens a gateway and returns home with a strange feeling nagging the back of her neck.
Andrew returns home slightly early for a change and happily greets a concerned Alexandra.
“Andrew, something strange is happening. Father has hired two new guard and they seem a bit coarse.”
“Well, that’s not entirely unusual. What has attracted your concern about it?”
“I was just thinking... He missed visiting the girls last weekend and the one prior to that since it was taken up with extra sessions. That is why he promised he would be here last weekend. A change of pattern for him and these new hires has me worried. I left a message that I expect him to be here early for breakfast tomorrow.”
“Sounds good to me. Is there anything specific which has your concerns going?”
“No. Not really. Just a lot of general things. For instance it has been nearly five weeks since we have heard from Scearnvale and the guard have mentioned strange little things occurring in Percoin as well. There are more patrols in the city and not all of them are city guard. I may be concerned over nothing but it all seems a bit strange. Has your father mentioned anything?”
“No, not that I recall but then I don’t see him all that much since he is at the main bank and I am at one of the smaller branches. I think I’ll pop up tomorrow to see him and ask if he has noticed anything.”
“Would you do that now? He should be home by now shouldn’t he?”
“This really does have you worried doesn’t it?”
“Very much so... and not just these few things. There are other small things which all seem to add up to something strange going on. Andrew, could we double the ready guard? I know it will play havoc with the sisters planning but I feel uneasy about all this.”
Andrew thinks about it for a few moments before acceding to Alexandra’s request, “All right Alexandra. I don’t believe it will be too much trouble if we take the number up to... say... fifty for a week or two while we investigate all this. It’s not like we don’t have enough guard to sustain the increase. In fact we could probably handle one hundred as the ready guard for several weeks without difficulty. Let me borrow five and go check on father and mother then I’ll let you know if he’s noticed anything.”
“Thank you, Andrew. I hope it’s nothing, but I am concerned.”
“I think I’ll also check on Scearnvale as well. I haven’t talked with Master Liam for a while and it would be good to say hello. I’ll let you know before I leave Father’s so you know where I’ve gone. Would you let the sisters know we want the ready guard increased to one hundred while I go talk with father?”
“Of course, Andrew.” Alexandra presses close hugging and kissing him, “Thank you for not ridiculing my concerns.”
“You’re welcome. As you say, it’s just a lot of little things but it has always been my experience that a lot of little things add up quickly. By the way, if your father doesn’t show up tomorrow morning what do you want to do about it? Assault his home?”
“I’ll think about that while you’re gone.”
“Fair enough.” He winks at her then goes off to collect five guard to accompany him in his travels.
Even as Andrew is departing for his parent’s new home above and behind his own, Alexandra is contacting Missii and Kayla to notify them of their suspicions and the need to increase the ready guard to one hundred from the twenty normally maintained. As soon as that notification has been handled, she also alerts the children to a special and immediate session.
“...so what I propose is each of you learn how to use the fireworks tokens and ten of you accompany the ready guard but only here on the property. The purpose will be to sew confusion in the ranks of any enemy who may come calling if they are far enough away to do so before our own guard begin to encounter them. I don’t want you using fireworks which may also harm our own guard. Again, this may be nothing so I don’t want you sending fireworks at anything that moves. Wait for the guard to let you know of the need. Do you all understand?”
A hundred children’s voices reply and their faces are grave. They will be a part of the battle. Well... at least they get to send fireworks at a distant enemy. They have been told to run for the protection of the house rather than remaining in the enclosed yard if an enemy approaches within the closest range of the fireworks tokens which mean they will never see an enemy much closer than the distance to the river.
“Alexandra, what if we use up all the fireworks? The supply is low because we have been practicing for the New Years display.”
“I’ll let Andrew know right away and we will obtain more. Are any of you familiar with what we need?”
Two of the boys say they will go check and make a list of materials which are needed. They run off to do so and Tomas and Jeremy begin to teach the other children how to use the tokens. “Be certain to have a lot of student ingots available since you will need to be certain your token always has no less than two in it. They don’t use up quickly but in the excitement it is easy to forget to check.”
Every child now is given the opportunity to produce both several smoke bursts and a small fireworks burst so they may learn how to control the token’s multiple spells.
The two boys return with their list and tell Alexandra that all the learning is using supplies so the list should probably be increased by perhaps 10% in order to compensate for the usage by the children. By now night is beginning to creep over the compound and the fireworks are much more visible even though they are small bursts.
Alexandra creates and vision link, “Andrew? Could you speak with me for a moment?”
“Certainly. I’ve spoken with the guard here at Father’s and they tell me that he and mother moved back to their city house this past week. That’s a little strange since he had planned to remain here and sell the other property. This is much easier to defend. I took a little time to check at the bank and I think I’ll check Scearnvale next. I should be back about supper time.”
“It is supper time now.”
“Is it?” he looks out and sees the dark skies, “Sorry, I lost track of the time. There were some interesting developments here at Father’s which I wanted to investigate. Well... I suppose I’ll come home and check on my parents and Master Liam tomorrow morning. I’ll only be a few minutes and then I’ll join you and the girls.”
“All right. And I have a list of the fireworks materials we need to order. If something unforseen occurs it would be far better to have them here and ready for use than to need them. Who do you use for those supplies?”
“The last batch came from Merchant Thaine. He offered the best price if I could guarantee a minimum order from him each month. If this is a large order ask if we may allow it to count as two months orders. That would still allow us the good rate and fill more than one month’s requirement even though we are ordering it all at once.”
“I shall. It’s late so I will contact him in the morning after father arrives and we all have breakfast.”
“Sounds good to me. I should be back in about ten minutes.”
“Promise, Andrew?”
“I promise. You may remind me if I don’t arrive on time.”
“I shall. Love you.”
He winks again, “Me too, MiLady... Me too.”
Alexandra collects Alice and Rachel and reminds all the children that it is supper time. The two boys who checked the supplies run off to check them again and upon returning give Alexandra a revised list which is about 60% larger than the original, “We were off just a bit at our guess of the practice usage and we would like to nearly fill the storage room. If a battle begins somewhere then it could be very important to have as many supplies as the room may hold.”
Alexandra although taken aback considers this, “That’s very true and we don’t know if the supplies will continue to be available for ordering. A large supply would not hurt us. Could the room hold more than you have on the list?”
The two boys look at each other, “Maybe a little, but a pathway through the room must remain so the supplies may be placed into the proper places. The room is divided and the new supplies must go into the areas which are used by the same materials. The spells are designed to remove materials from specific locations so we can’t just put everything into the room without organization. The wrong materials would be used and our fireworks wouldn’t work. Besides then we couldn’t inventory and wouldn’t know if we were about to run out of something.”
“All right, I’ll order what is on the list tomorrow morning. I hope we may receive the first supplies quickly.”
“So do we. Some of the supplies are nearly gone.”
“Show me which one’s are nearly gone here on the list and I will try to have them delivered in greater quantity at first. After that I will have them delivered as quickly as possible.”
By the time Alexandra finishes checking the list her daughters have walked up and want to go to supper. The two boys run off to wash and Alexandra contacts the wayward Andrew reminding him to, “Come now for supper or you don’t eat.”
He sputters and fusses but walks through the gateway and accompanies Alexandra and the girls to supper.
The following morning finds everyone in preparation of continued training with the number of ready guard now up at the one hundred mark. The Budokai are down at their morning rituals, the workmen are placing the final portions of the roofing on the Temple and yet more trees are beginning to be felled to be milled into beams for the second large indoor training room. The property across the river from Andrew’s own has yet to be acquired and information has been sketchy, at best, concerning it.
There is talk of annexing the Feline City as a part of our complex provided, of course, that the Felines of the city decide to allow it. This would be both a welcome and an unwelcome addition. Welcome because it would nearly effectively double the number of ‘guard’ and unwelcome since Andrew would then have twice as many to pay and provide for. It would, however, allow other benefits such as increased hunting grounds, a hidden area which could be used as a place of rest as well as allowing for increased skill development and the chance to prove to a large number of Felines, who have been isolated for decades, that not all humans are their enemy.
Alexandra and the girls are preparing for her father’s visit, “Mother, when is Grandfather going to arrive?”
“I left a message asking him to arrive for breakfast. Andrew is also waiting to see him before going to check on his own parents. Come now, we must go down to the greeting room and if he doesn’t soon appear we will go drag him here.”
“Oh good. Will he tell us more stories?”
Smiling, “Doesn’t he tell you stories each time he comes?”
“Yes, but sometimes he forgets which ones he has told to us and tells us one which he told to us before.”
“When he does that he changes the story. Is he making them up or does he just not always remember everything?”
“Possibly both, girls. They are stories after all even if some of the information may be true.”
“Which information, Mother?”
“Now that is part of paying attention to the story. You must decide which is and which isn’t true.”
“Is Grandfather lying?”
“No. He is creating a fantasy... a story in which parts are real and parts are the fantasy. It’s a little like playing a game. While the game is going on it is real but we know when we stop, it will just have been a game.”
“Oh... I see. Then we could suggest possible changes which might be part of the story?”
“Sometimes. Just remember he is a bit older and he may forget which changes you created and which ones he created.”
The girls look at each other with mischievous gleams in their eyes.
Just before they arrive at the greeting room a gong sounds, “Hurry girls, that is probably your Grandfather now.”
Andrew is approaching the room even as Alexandra and the girls arrive. The girls of course rush to him shouting, “GRANDFATHER!” as Alexandra scowls at the three scruffy looking men who are obviously mercenaries of some kind and who arrived with him even as she greets her father, “Father, I’m so glad you finally made it. The girls have missed you. You promised not to remain away so long.”
He gets a slightly stricken look, “Duties Alexandra, duties. But I am here now.”
Andrew arrives and greets Alexandra’s father as he notes the three men who are standing near to him. Something seems to stand out to him but he can’t quite place it. “Shall we go to the meal hall? Breakfast is waiting.”
They walk to the hall with Alexandra leading the way, the girls holding hands with their grandfather, the three men following him and Andrew behind them. As they walk Andrew realises what it is about the men that has his sixth sense working overtime. He pauses as he is about to pass a Feline guard member and speaks with her for a moment before continuing.
They reach the meal hall and enter. Half the tables are occupied with a number of the Felines who are taking their meal prior to going on duty as ready guard. The three men are suddenly much more alert and one reaches out grasping elder Beaumont’s shoulder drawing him up short while drawing a short blade which he attempts to keep concealed. The other two also draw short blades and one makes his way toward Alexandra. The girls don’t understand what has just happened but Alice notices the blade near her grandfather and shouts, “BAD MEN,” just before she strikes two of them down with a blast of ice cold magic. Rachel not to be outdone hits the third man, who has just reached Alexandra, with a freezing spell of her own.
Andrew quickly crosses to the men even as the guard are arriving at their location. He removes two items from each of them and is about to send those items deep into the jungle when Alexandra calls out, “Andrew wait.”
He looks at her and indicate the items.
“Andrew, I know but we cannot send them just anywhere. We must protect everyone while we learn what is going on. Send them to my father’s study. Others might not detect anything is amiss for a much longer period that way. They have already been at his house for a while so if they remain there over the weekend nothing would be suspect. We might need that time.”
Andrew nods his head in agreement and the six devices vanish.
“Now Father, what is going on and who are these men?”
The story comes out quickly. Every statesman and their families have been targeted. There are a number of these ‘new hires’ ‘protecting’ each statesman thereby effectively holding their families and other statesmen hostage through the threat of the death of the others.
“What do they gain from this?”
“They are asking for a resolution to disband the government and assign control to a military leadership they designate.”
“That doesn’t make much sense.”
“They claim they have the ability to destroy our seven major cities if we don’t comply. They have given us a week to make our decision. There are three days remaining.”
“What cities?”
“We don’t know.”
“How are they going to destroy the cities? I don’t see any way that could be done.”
“They claim they have weapons left over from The War.”
“My God. Could there be any weapons remaining which could still work?”
“Don’t ask me. I’m a Statesman not a Techie.”
“I think the first step is to rapidly secure the release of the families and Statesmen. The enemy combatants need to be permanently neutralized but their devices allowed to remain at the locations they are presently occupying to prevent detection by someone at a remote location. This must be done immediately and completed before the end of day today. Someone send for Missii, Kayla and the Budokai. Tell them it is urgent they come immediately. Alexandra have the fireworks supplies been ordered?”
“No, but I shall do it immediately.”
“Tell them I will pay double if they can provide all of the order today.”
Turning back to Alexandra’s father, “So in addition to holding the families and Statesmen hostage, they are also holding seven cities for ransom to your good behavior?”
“Effectively.” Statesman Beaumont answers as he ponders the fireworks statement.
“How long has it been since you have heard from someone in Scearnvale?”
“Scearnvale? I don’t know. Perhaps a week, maybe two. What does that matter?”
“The same situation may be occurring there. They are rumored to have enough men to be able to cover both locations. Which of these three is in charge?”
“None of them. They take their orders from someone who seems to come around randomly.”
“Wonderful.” Turning to a feline who is nearby, “I need eight guard who may post themselves at Statesman Beaumont’s home. We need to capture this person who ‘comes around randomly’. His equipment needs to be removed and left at the Statesman’s home and the individual brought here for questioning... NO. Bring him to the area down by the river pool. I think we might introduce him to swimming in the event he doesn’t know how to do so. We must also be careful that no captives are brought to this compound nor to that of my father’ located above us. Andrew gives the matter a little more thought, “We had best not allow any of them to discover the Feline city either.”
“Andrew, they are going to begin sending us the firework materials if we will provide a gateway like the last time, whatever that was,” Alexandra injects.
“It was a gateway from their location to the storeroom and which appears about a meter above the floor of the storeroom. The slide which is against the wall may be inserted and the supplies allowed to slide down so they may be stacked in the proper places. The two boys who know the storeroom layout may direct the stacking and four guard may move the materials. Will they be sending everything?”
“No. They will be sending almost half of the order this morning as soon as we are ready, then this afternoon they will send more. They hope by sometime later tonight to have the remainder. They want to know if we would like to have anything else.”
“Tell them no, but thanks. We need to create our displays from scratch.”
Statesman Beaumont takes this moment, “Fireworks? This seems a strange time for fireworks.”
Andrew replies, “You will see, should the need arise, that fireworks have other uses besides creating pretty displays.”
Alexandra continues to communicate with the suppliers as Andrew thaws the three men and asks they be taken down to the pool. “I want one child who has a pool token to bring it up here for us to borrow for a short while. You may wait here and I will return it to you when we return from the pool.”
One of the children runs up and hands Andrew the token quickly filling the small hopper with student ingots. The three men look at Alice and Rachel with stunned expressions as they are led out of the meal hall.
“Send for the I-Cats and tell them I have some hunting practice for them. They may meet us at the pool. I don’t want the prey harmed, but I also don’t want the prey to know they are not to be harmed.”
Several of the Felines smile at that comment and one goes to locate and speak with the I-Cats.
Alexandra meanwhile locates the two boys who provided the list of needed materials and has them and four Felines accompany her to the storage room where she opens a gateway to the supplier. The slide is once again inserted through the open gateway allowing the supplies to slide across and into the storeroom where the boys direct the placement of the boxes and bags to the correct locations within the multiply divided room. Eventually the shipment of supplies halts and she signs the papers then closes the gateway after the slide is once again placed against the wall.
The room, which was never more than half full in the past, is now close to half full once again with the promise of more supplies to arrive in the late afternoon and, hopefully, again later in the night. The supplier wants his double payment so he is making every effort to provide the full order as quickly as possible.
“Alexandra, we still need the Phosphorous. We can’t do much until we have that. They didn’t include any.”
“Thank you.” Alexandra contacts the supplier and makes note that, “no Phosphorous has been supplied so little may be done until that arrives.”
“I am hoping to provide it in the next shipment in a few hours. I have but a little so I was waiting until I had the whole order.”
“We will accept partial shipments so long as the total amount is supplied as quickly as possible. The show begins in just an hour and we have little on hand.”
“I may provide only a small part right now. Perhaps a quarter of it by the end of an hour then the rest later. Will that do?”
“I suppose it must. Very well we will begin with what you have on hand.”
“It seems strange that you have such a large order with so little time for it to be prepared.”
Alexandra explains, “It’s a case of each of us thinking the other had ordered the supplies and then we discovered no one had. We’re sorry for the short notification. That is the reason Andrew said he would pay double to receive it all today.”
“Ahh, that makes sense. Will you need more supplies in the near future?”
“I expect with the displays we shall be creating today and tomorrow we should think of replacing at least some of the supplies. Let’s make another order for half so many supplies as this order happens to be and the second order may be delivered any time up to two weeks from now. I should think we will be all right with that. Keeping some on hand is likely a good idea since we will be having more training sessions and displays as they hone their skills in preparation for New Years.”
The supplier is suddenly much more understanding of the need. “New Years is still some months away and I know some of the elaborate displays require a lot of practice. I have a number of others who have placed large orders as well. Perhaps you might think about a standing order which is filled monthly. That way you needn’t pay extra for rapid delivery and my stocks will have a more even flow.” As he thinks of the future few months wherein he may be assured of an ongoing income at least through the New Years celebration. Possibly for one order beyond that if no one realises they need halt the monthly order. The thought of his profits sounding like the jingle of coins in his head.
“I shall take that up with Andrew. We may decide to do just that.”
“Thank you, Lady de Toraline.”
“Thank you for supplying our needs on such short notice.”
Alexandra closes the gateway and notes the few containers of Phosphorous have been placed. “Will that be enough?” She asks the boys.
“Not really, but we may start with it. We should probably increase that part of the order by a quarter or a third but for now we just hope he will have more in an hour.”
“So do I.”
Opening a gateway near Andrew, they all step through shortening the time required to depart the storeroom and arrive near everyone down by the pool. Alexandra tells the boys they may return to the other children so they activate their tokens and are gone in moments. The three men see the children disappear without realising they have used some device for transport. The four Felines who accompanied Alexandra ask if they should remain but Missii tells them there are sufficient Guard on hand and they may return to the ready location. They turn away and disappear as well.
Again the three enemy fail to see the tokens used to provide transport. This appears to be a stronghold of magic users, something of which the Alliance was unaware. This could be a problem, for now however getting away and returning to Percoin is yet a larger one. Not knowing where they are, nor in which direction they should go even if they could escape has them at the mercy of their captors. Just then three I-Cats approach eyeing the men and licking their lips as though in anticipation of a meal.
Andrew presses the icon on the token he has brought with him, setting it on the ground and indicating that the Felines should bring the first man over to a spot just next to a shimmer in the air. “Do you know how to swim?”
“Swim?”
Andrew takes that as a yes and pushes the man through the shimmer. A moment later there is a muffled shout and splash in the middle of the large pool. The man begins frantically beating his arms about the water in an effort to stay afloat.
“Hmm, guess not. Either of you able to swim?”
One of the men backs away but the other appears defiant.
“I suppose you can swim, then? Go help your friend.”
The Felines throw him through the shimmer and there is another splash in the pool.
They begin to drag the third man toward the shimmer, “I can’t swim... I can’t swim.”
“Now that’s a shame. Do you want to learn?” The enemy soldier has a look of panic on his face. “No, I suppose you don’t. All right two of you go in and help those two to shore.”
Two of the human guard jump through the shimmer and into the pool. Assisting the two who are splashing about semi-successfully attempting to remain above water. Soon the two have been brought to shore with two Felines wading into the water to help control them as they reach more solid ground.
“Either of you wish to tell me anything?.. No? All right then. Percoin is that way. I’ll allow you ten minutes and then the Cats will begin to track you. Good Luck.”
“What? You’re just going to let us go?”
“Well, I suppose it is a little more complicated than that. The lands about us are teeming with wildlife. Large wildlife. Predators. The three of you shall be allowed ten minutes lead before our own predators begin to track you. One or the other will likely find you.”
“And if we make it to Percoin?”
Andrew pulls gentle at his chin as if in consideration a smile on his face, “IF you make it to Percoin you are free to go. Ten minutes.”
One of the men looks in the direction Andrew indicated, “I don’t see Percoin.”
“Oh, it’s out there. All you need to do is get through the forests, up the cliff by the waterfall and through perhaps another 200 kilometers of forest and mountainous land. Eventually you’ll see it, if you live to get that far. Nine minutes.”
Two of the men begin running in the direction Andrew indicated. The third remains, “If I tell you what you want to know will you let me live?”
“If I am able to convince the Cats to do so then yes, you will be allowed to live.”
The soldier looks at the I-Cats and slowly moves so that a couple of Felines are between him and the Cats, “Command probably wouldn’t let us live since we have been captured. What do you want to know?”
Andrew spends a rather productive half hour with him. About fifteen minutes into the interrogation, Kitty comes over to remind him about allowing them to track the other two.
“Oh, sorry Kitty I lost track of the time. Take a couple of the Felines with you, would you? Have fun.”
The three I-Cats take off at a light lope with six Felines accompanying them. Missii explains, “If they need to separate then two Felines may go with each Cat. I wish I was going along. This has all the earmarks of a fun hunt.”
“Are you certain they understand those two soldiers are not to be harmed?” Andrew quietly asks Missii to prevent the soldier from hearing.
“Yes. They were told several times.” More loudly, “It will still be a fun hunt.”
It is about twenty minutes later when the hunting party returns. The drop one badly damaged body to the ground and gently lower the other seriously injured man before sending for a healer.
“A large Predator got to them before we did. We killed it and the others will be bringing it back. This one,” pointing at the body, “told me, before he died, that one pushed him at the large cat before running away.”
“I see. No honor among ‘thieves’... In this case, enemy soldiers. I think we need to safely rid ourselves of this one. After he is healed have him taken to the humanoid’s rubble and released. Give him two days food, a knife and a sword from those we seized when we captured them, his survival will be up to himself after that.”
Andrew leans over and quietly tells Missii, “I don’t want him to see the Feline City so if a vision link may be used to locate the Humanoid’s rubble then a gateway may be opened directly to it and he may be pushed through. His weapons may be thrown on the ground nearby before the gateway is closed.”
“What of the other items we took from him?”
“Nothing else will be returned to him. Only the knife and sword. Be certain someone checks them to be certain there is no magic associated with them.”
“Good.” Missii goes off to give the orders and to have someone describe the path from the City to the Rubble to one of the children who is very good at creating vision links. Less than fifteen minutes later the rubble has been found and another prepared to open a gateway directly to it.
The healer has completed his task and even as the man is being brought over for expulsion through the gateway, another guard member is bringing a knife and a sword plus a small packet of food and water.
“Those are not my knife and sword. Your leader said I could have my knife and sword.”
“He said you could have them if there was no magic associated with them. There is some kind of magic on them so you will be given these instead.”
He is obviously not very happy about that change of events but has little say in the situation. A gateway is opened and he is thrust through. The gateway moves five meters and the food and weapons are dropped through before the gateway closes.
The guard member who inspected the weapons which were taken from the three soldiers reports to Missii who in turn goes back to speak with Andrew.
“The weapons have spells on them. The one sword has a strange handle with buttons in it. I am concerned that these weapons may be able to be tracked.”
Andrew becomes instantly alert, “Bring them here; and would you prepare a dozen groups of a dozen Guard members each to be ready to travel for battle. We need to start checking on other politicians and their families as well as my Father and Mother. I think things are going to begin to become very interesting, very soon.”
As soon as the weapons arrive, Andrew examines the sword quickly then opens a gateway to Statesman Beaumont’s home. The eight Felines who are stationed there are contacted and additional information, obtained from the enemy soldier who is talking, is given to them. The knives and swords are added to the small collection of other items which have been hidden away in the library. The trap remains ready and extra cheese has now been added but there is no indication of how long it will be before it is sprung.
Those Felines’ tokens are examined and more student ingots added in order to be certain they have a way of returning to the Andrew’s hidden home which some Felines are now beginning to call ‘refuge’. Andrew is thinking it is developing a feel more of a fortress than a refuge... or a home. At least the Feline City is being called just that, the ‘City’ and it is being thought of as a part of the ‘safe’ or ‘refuge’ locations, even by its residents, although they have yet to officially declare it to be a part of either the Guard or ‘ready’ force which, other than at the City, is comprised of nearly 50% human and 50% Feline members.
Andrew and his immediate guard depart Statesman Beaumont’s home then link with Alexandra and her Father as Andrew seeks more information and direction that sudden rescue attempts may be made of the other politicians and of Andrew’s Parents if that should also prove necessary. Instructions are given that all items found on the enemy shall remain at the home where they are found such that no early indication of the rescue actions will be provided to the enemy through their ability to track some of the items carried by their soldiers.
With little concern of any guard change by the enemy, due to information provided by the captured soldier, the few who have been assigned to monitor the families and politicians are gradually captured. A few who fought were killed or injured and some Guard hurt but they quickly transported back for medical care and replacements sent to the location of the fighting. It was determined that Andrew’s parents were all right, having decided to return to their home of these past twenty years rather than ‘roughing’ it as the new location was being built. The threat having been temporarily presumed to be over.
This new chain of events now causes Andrew’s mother to decide to move into Andrew and Alexandra’s home where she could ‘grandmother’ the two girls while remaining relatively safe. Andrew’s Father, on the other hand, begins preparing much more for a battle; concern for his employees at the various branches of his bank becoming of paramount concern to him now that his wife is secure.
Another group of 144 Guard are chosen and once again raids occur upon homes of politicians in an effort to secure release of the politicians and their families. This continued effort finally results in several interesting events.
Upon arriving at one home, several high ranking soldiers are captured. The politician appearing to be allied with them and in the process of discussing the next series of events to take place is also captured. Many papers are found in the room and these lead to the discovery of a number of strange devices placed in various cities around the Survivor. Each of these devices is approximately the size of a steamer trunk and they are immediately thought to be the weapons described previously. For safety’s sake they are sent through gates far into the night sky where they strangely create a trail much like a shooting star before bursting like an extremely large firework. Only five of these devices are found although all of the politicians seem to agree that seven had been mentioned.
The discovery of two more politicians allied with the enemy occurs as the rescue efforts continue. After several hours the rest of the politicians and their families are secure once more and the three who were working with the enemy are being questioned. Kayla, in a voice a bit less than quiet, asks “Why not place them out in the jungle as we did with those soldiers? Maybe a large cat will find them to be good eating.”
That idea gains immediate support of the Feline Guard members who find the questioning thus far to be a bit less bloody than they might like.
The three politicians and the high ranking soldiers are unimpressed, “You wouldn’t do that. Your kind can’t win this war as you haven’t the stomach for what it takes to do so.”
Andrew considers the time which has been spent trying to learn where the rest of the devices have been placed and the lack of answers they have thus far achieved, “open a gate to the pool. Push them through and send a contingent of guard down to seize any who make it back to shore. Those that make it send through a gateway to the humanoid’s rubble. They are to be given no weapons.”
The Felines enthusiastically open a gateway to the pool and push the six through it. Now two go out to collect more to go down and recapture any who might be able to swim while a third goes off to find the person who opened the previous gateway to the rubble and to escort them down to the pool. By the time they arrive, four have made it back to shore albeit quite soggy from the effort. One went the wrong way and was taken by the river screaming for rescue as he was rapidly transported downstream. It is not known if he made it to the second falls, however search teams found no sign of him along the shores. The sixth was rescued from the pool and while not in good shape is still alive and will be sent through the gateway with the other four.
The three politicians are still protesting their treatment since they are not warriors.
“You may not be warriors but you are traitors. How do you expect us to treat traitors?”
“We expect to be treated in a civilized manner as befitting enemy combatants captured in war.”
“But you are not enemy combatants as you just stated. Therefore you are traitors or spies. We are treating you in a civilized manner. If it had been my decision, I would have had you facing a much more terrible and prolonged fate than banishment into a jungle. Who knows, you might even survive;” Kayla happily tells them all, “But I doubt it. We shall tell your families that you died valiantly. Unless you should like them to accompany you?”
The gateway is opened and they are thrust through. The politicians still arguing and asking about where they shall sleep and the food and drink they might need.
“I’m sorry... Were you of the opinion this was to be a vacation? Perhaps you didn’t understand. This is a death sentence not a recreation spot. Good-bye. Close the gateway.”
The three ‘politicians’ may still be heard to be arguing their treatment even as the gateway vanishes and the sound of their voices cut off.
For a second time the Magicians and the guard have come to the rescue of the politicians of the Survivor. This time, however, they are thanked and appreciated. Now the examination and possible extraction of those in the Shambles must begin. And the remaining two weapons must be found.
This time the proof of the betrayal of three of the politicians is known and accepted. These are also the three who pressed for the anti magic laws so strongly during the previous difficulties thus leading the politicians to a little soul searching and chagrin at having been so easily, “led around like a bull with a ring in its nose,” as it was so aptly reported in the Percoin Daily Gossip.
The ‘rescue’ of the Scearnvale politicians determined that only the Survivor had been targeted this time. That presumably either as a test of the defenses or due to the realization by this faceless enemy that the greatest threat to their campaign success came from out of the Survivor. Apparently they once again underestimated the ability to produce a counter campaign. An all out war never materialized and Andrew and his Guard were no closer to discovering the hiding place of those supposed thousands of enemy. The final two weapons also were not located so if they exist the enemy still has them available to use as a threat.
Things begin to settle down a little and training continues. The Budokai now offering far more of their fighting experience to most of the Guard and the entire discipline to a very few who decide to follow it pending approval of Master Fel. It will take a year of study just to receive that approval.
The children continue to receive both their training in magic and their schooling, although many would prefer to continue only the training in magic, especially fireworks. Changes have been made to the area on Andrew’s property and the addition of a specific school structure has been made up on the overlook and its nearby promontories. Many dozens of those adults who have had the advanced magical training are now teaching the children who are first brought into the school, having been brought from the schools at both the Shambles and the Survivor.
Those who could not embrace the techniques of the new magic continue to teach at the old schools for there are many children who also cannot embrace the new methods. The ratios are low with roughly fifty old magic users for every new magic user. It is for this reason that the unified school has been accepted and supported by both continents.
Fortunately for Andrew, financial support has also been forthcoming and he has happily embraced the influx of funds which follow each child who arrives for training. The old schools now have an important new roll to play in that they not only identify those with magical talent but during the first few months of training they determine which students are most likely to benefit from the new techniques.
With acceptance of the new school of magic, Andrew’s request for the properties across the river from his own is quickly allowed with the Survivor’s legislature granting the property to the school for use as a training area. Andrew is quick to accept for this means they may use the land and hunt the forests while the property legally belongs to the school. After some discussion with the politicians, through the adroit manipulations by Alexandra’s Father, the property up on the lookout which actually hosts the new school but which is owned by Andrew, is exchanged for a small part of the granted property. Thus the school is now separated from Andrew’s financial holdings and Andrew has been compensated for his loss of the lookout portion of his properties.
The school while still closely allied with the Guard and with Andrew and Alexandra, is capable of independent operation removed from the possible vagaries of the financial paths Andrew may follow. Andrew and Alexandra remain as the headmaster and headmistress of the school and teach the advanced classes, which for the moment continue to be those students with whom they had begun some twenty four months previously.
New Years? Oh yes, New Years, the Fireworks contest. Well... With all those nicely stored materials just itching to be used for fireworks a lot of practice was to be had and in addition to the original concept, two more active portions were also explored and added to the overall display... very active...
Here is the quote from the Percoin Daily Gossip:
Things have settled down and the threat of the Alliance drifts quietly into half forgotten memory. Life is, once again, good.
© 2010 by Rénae Dáºmas. This work may not be replicated or presented in whole or in part by any means electronic or otherwise without the express consent of the work’s Owner (copyright holder), with the exception of the private and non-commercial viewing by the reader who is also the end purchaser. ALL Rights Reserved, including but not limited to ownership of Characters, final content decision, and more. This is a work of Fiction. All the characters and events portrayed in this story are fictional and any resemblance to real people or incidents past, present or future is purely coincidental. Any and all images shown within this work are taken by license under Corel. Sketches are a product originated through the efforts of Terry Volkirch.. No affiliations, involvement or gender assignations through the use of the images provided by Corel, Terry Volkirch or the subjects contained within those posted images or sketches is implied or intended.
An Aldoennetti Original.
a continuing tale of the World of
TRANQUILITY
by
T. D. Aldoennetti
coming soon to a storyseller near you.